Division  X)  ' 


Section 


i 

I 


I 

k ' 


*( 


.9 


f 

'R 

[ 


9 


r\: 


0 


/ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


https://archive.org/details/lighttruthcollecOOIewi 


LIGHT  AND 


COLLECTED  FROM 


THE  BIBLE  AND  ANCIENT  AND 
MODERN  HISTORY, 


CONTAINING  THE 


UNIVERSAL  HISTORY 


OF  THE 


COLORED  AND  THE  INDIAN  RACE, 


FROM  THE  CREATION  OF  THE  WORLD 
TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME. 


BY  R.  B.  ''lewis, 


A COLORED  MAN. 


Search  this  work  with  care  and  candor  ; 

Every  line  and  page  you  read 
Will  brighten  all  the  truths  of  Scripture, 
Proved  by  history  — plain  indeed. 


SKCOND  EDITIOX. 


BOSTON: 

PUBLISHED  BY  MOSES  M.  TAYLOR, 

1851. 


INTRODUCTION 


We  publish  this  volume  of  collections  from  sacred  and  profane 
history,  with  a determination  that  a correct  knowledge  of  the 
Colored  and  Indian  people,  ancient  and  modern,  may  be  extended 
freely,  unbiassed  by  any  prejudicial  effects  from  descent  or  sta- 
tion. In  this  country,  where  the  former  are  subjected  to  the  deep- 
est degradation  — where  every  variety  of  persecution  is  mea- 
sured out  to  this  unfortunate  race,  it  is  highly  expedient  that 
“Light  and  Truth”  should  be  promulgated,  in  order  tliat  oppres- 
sors shall  not  consider  it  an  indispensable  duty  to  trample  upon 
the  weak  and  defenceless.  In  a large  portion  of  this  country, 
men,  women  and  children,  belonging  to  this  race,  are  held  as  ar- 
ticles of  merchandize  by  the  whites ; the  iron  heart  of  gain  hath 
forgotten  every  sacred  and  social  relation,  while,  at  its  expense, 
millions  have  perished  on  the  cursed  rack.  The  history  of  this 
class  is  well  known  in  many  states  in  this  country.  But  in  some 
countries  a mighty  contrast  is  visible ; colored  men  enjoy  every 
inherent  attainment,  free  from  human  interference. 

The  Indians  in  this  country  are  also  an  abused  people.  The 
lofty  hills  the  verdant  plains,  and  the  beautiful  vallies  that  the 
poor  Indian,  only  three  centuries  since,  could  proudly  call  his 
own,  are  now  possessed  by  a foreign  people.  Here  and  there  we 
see  a wanderer ; they  have  been  driven  from  their  homes  to  in- 
habit tlie  wilderness  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  In  other 
countries  this  class  are  more  happily  situated. 

The  author  of  this  compilation  has  been  some  years  in  gath- 
ering tills  information.  He  is  a descendant  of  the  two  races  he 
so  ably  vindicates.  His  manuscripts  have  been  inspected  by  sev- 


IV 


INTRODUCTION. 


eral  learned  gentlemen,  who  recommend  them  in  the  highest 
terms.  Among  his  subscriptions,  we  find  persons  in  every  situa- 
tion in  society.  Quite  a number  of  clergymen  of  the  different 
denominations,  lawyers,  doctors,  &c.,  &c.,  comprise  a majority  of 
the  subscribers. 

We,  the  undersigned,  in  consideration  of  the  valuable  informa- 
tion contained  in  this  work,  and  in  behalf  of  the  welfare  of  the 
Colored  eind  Indian  race,  submit  the  same  to  a candid  perusal. 


Charles 
Andress 
James  Sci 


Thomas  I 


Publishing  Committee. 


Boston,  January  25,  1844, 


CONTENTS. 


Chapter  I. — The  History  of  Man. 


Primitive  Man  — The  Land  of  Ethiopia, 

9 

The  fall  of  Man  — His  Location, 

10 

The  Sons  of  Adam, 

10 

The  Generation  of  Adam, 

11 

The  Sons  of  Noah,  . . ' . 

13 

The  Generations  of  Ham, 

15 

The  Generations  of  Japhet, 

18 

The  Blessings  and  Generations  of  Abraham,  . 

19 

The  Two  Nations  of  Isaac, 

23 

The  Generations  of  Esau  — The  Red  People, 

24 

The  People  of  Ethiopia, 

25 

The  Descendants  of  Egypt, 

26 

The  Generations  of  Jacob, 

30 

Chapter  II. — Ancient  Cities  and 

Kingdoms. 

Cities  of  Ethiopia, 

40 

The  Kingdom  of  Assyria, 

43 

The  Kingdom  of  Ethiopia, 

46 

The  Kingdom  of  Egypt, 

48 

The  Cities  of  Egypt, 

50 

The  Land  of  Canaan, 

63 

The  Towns  and  Cities  of  Jordan, 

73 

The  Cities  of  Judea,  .... 

79 

The  Cities  of  Galilee, 

89 

The  Cities  of  Asia  Minor, 

91 

The  Cities  of  Persia  and  Media, 

96 

The  Kingdom  and  Cities  of  Syria, 

98 

Cities  of  Africa,  .... 

. 103 

VI 


CONTENTS. 


Cities  of  Arabia,  .... 

107 

The  Cities  of  Edom,  .... 

. 110 

The  Amalekites,  .... 

111 

The  Cities  of  Moab,  .... 

. 112 

The  Grecian  Cities,  .... 

114 

The  Roman  Empire,  .... 

. 115 

The  Kingdom  of  Macedonia, 

117 

The  Islands  of  the  Mediterranean, 

. 119 

African  Islands,  .... 

122 

Chapter  III. 

Antiquity  of  America,  .... 

. 124 

Chapter  IV. — Ancient  Kings  and 

Wars. 

Abraham  the  Prhice,  a Conqueror  of  Kings, 

. 128 

The  Ethiopian  Kings  of  Egypt, 

129 

The  Character  of  Julius  Csesar, 

. 137 

A Comparison  of  C®sar  with  Cato, 

138 

The  Character  of  Cato,  .... 

. 139 

The  Egyptians  rise  against  Persia  supported  by  the  Athenians,  140 

The  Ancient  Kings,  .... 

. 142 

Darius’s  Conquest  of  India,  &c.. 

152 

Alexander,  ..... 

. 153 

The  Overthrow  of  the  Persian  Empire, 

154 

The  History  of  Xerxes,  .... 

. 154 

Arabian  Kings,  . . . 

163 

The  Ethiopian  Kings  of  Babylon  and  Assyria, 

. 164 

The  Kings  of  Abyssinia, 

169 

The  Kings  of  tlie  Hebrews, 

. 170 

The  Kings  of  Judah, 

172 

The  Kings  of  Israel,  .... 

. 177 

The  Governors  of  Judea, 

180 

The  Kings  of  Syria,  .... 

. 182 

The  Governors  of  Syria, 

185 

The  Kings  of  Rome,  . . . . 

185 

The  List  of  Judges  and  Term  of  Sendee, 

188 

The  Judges  of  Israel,  . . . . 

. 189 

CONTENTS. 


VII 


Chapter  V. — Colored  Gtenerals  and  Soldiers. 


Harmo,  ..... 
Hamilcar,  .... 
Imilcon,  ..... 
Hannibal,  .... 

Scipio  Africanus,  .... 
Pompey,  .... 

Cimon,  . . . 

Belisarius,  .... 

Col.  Henry  Diaz,  .... 
Colored  Soldiers, 

The  last  American  War  with  Great  Britain, 
Proclamation  to  the  Free  People  of  Color, 


193 

193 

194 

194 

195 
197 

199 

200 
201 
206 
207 
209 


Chapter  VI. — Destruction  of  Jerusalem. 


The  Great  City  of  Jerusalem,  ....  210 

The  Upper  City,  .....  211 

The  Lower  City,  ......  211 

A Description  of  Solomon’s  Temple,  . . 212 

The  Destruction  of  Jerusalem,  ....  217 

Destruction  of  the  Jews,  ....  243 


Chapter  VII. — The  Present  State  of  Judah 
AND  Israel. 

The  Hebrews  or  Israelites,  the  Jews,  . . . 345 

The  Indian  Tribes  in  America,  . . . 349 

The  True  Christians  in  this  Land  are  Indians,  . . 373 


Chapter  VIII. — The  Arts  and  Sciences. 


Early  Discoveries,  Inventions,  &c.  . . . 380 

Astronomy,  . . . . . . 337 

Rhetoric,  . . . . . . . 389 

Architecture,  ......  389 

The  Lake  of  Moeris,  .....  398 

Temples  of  Egypt, 301 

The  Explanation  of  Five  Grand  Virtues,  . , 302 


VIII 


CONTENTS, 


The  Grecian  Philosophers,  * . . . . 303 

The  Roman  Philosophers,  ....  303 

Chapter  IX. 


Modem  Eminent  Colored  Men,  ....  304 


Chapter  X. — The  Great  Historical  Ages. 


Ancient  Historians,  .....  309 

Ancient  Poets,  .....  311 

A Short  View  of  Augustine’s  City  of  God,  . . 315 

Modern  Historians,  .....  326 

Female  Writers,  ......  330 

Burning  of  the  Libraries,  ....  334 

Chapter  XL— -The  Ancient  Arabians. 

The  Arabic  Language,  .....  337 

The  Word  Negro,  .....  339 

The  Hair  of  Men’s  Heads,  ....  343 

The  Rock  of  Gibraltar,  - . . . . 343 

The  Moorish  Castle,  .....  343 

Chapter  XII. — History  of  the  Prophets. 
History  of  the  Prophets,  .....  347 

Shepherds  of  Antiquity,  ....  360 

The  Generation  of  Jesus  Christ,  ....  362 

The  Birth  of  Jesus  Christ,  ....  367 

Chapter  XIIL— Periods,  &c. 

Periods,  .......  369 

Chronological  Table,  from  A.  D.  826  to  1791,  . 370 


Chapter  XIV.— -St.  Domingo  or  Hayti. 


Hayti, 385 

Extracts  from  the  Letter  of  the  Abbe  Gregoire,  . 396 

Colored  Republics  of  Guiana,  ....  398 

Scale  of  Complexion,  . 


400 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH 


CHAPTER  I. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


PRIMITIVE  MAN  — THE  LAND  OF  ETHIOPIA. 

The  Creation  took  place  4004  years  before  the 
Christian  era,  according  to  the  Jewish  compulation.  In 
the  sixth  day  of  the  creation,  God  created  man,  in  his 
own  image.  “In  the  Image  of  God  created  He  him; 
male  and  female  created  He  them.” — (Gen.  i.  27.)  “And 
the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the  dust  of  the  ground, 
and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life,  and  man 
became  a living  soul.”  — (Gen.  ii.  7.)  [The  scriptures 
evidently  distinguish  between  the  spirit  and  soul.  — (1 
Thess.  V.  23:  Heb.  iv.  12.)  The  word  which  we  call 
soul  is  used  to  denote  mere  animal  life,  the  seat  of  sen- 
sations, appetites  and  passions.  — (Gen.  1:20.)  Here 
the  word  translated  life  is  the  same*  with  that  which  is 
elsewhere  translated  soul.  Hence  we  have  our  bodies 
and  animal  life  in  common  with  brutes;  but  the  spirit, 
which  was  created  in  the  likeness  or  image  of  God,  and 
which  raises  man  above  the  brutes  that  perish,  makes 
him  a rational  and  accountable  being.]  — (Gen.  i.  26, 
27:  ii.  7.) 

Adam,  the  first  person,  was  created  of  the  dust  of  the 
earth;  and  the  Lord  God  formed  the  dust  into  an  inani- 
mate figure,  and  made  a man.  Eve,  the  second  person, 
was  formed  of  a rib  taken  out  of  man’s  side,  and  called 
a woman.  “And  the  Lord  God  took  the  man,  and  put 
2 


10  LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 

him  into  the  Garden  of  Eden,  to  dress  it  and  to  keep  it.” 
— (Gen.  ii.  15.)  The  location  of  this  garden  was  east- 
ward from  Canaan,  and  north  from  the  river  Gihon,  the 
land  of  Ethiopia.  — (Gen.  ii.  13.)  The  soil  of  Eden 
was  very  rich,  and  black;  it  produced  the  richest  fruit 
and  trees  of  all  the  earth. 


THE  FALL  OF  MAN — HIS  LOCATION. 

The  transgression  of  Adam  and  Eve,  commonly  called 
the  fall  of  man,  took  place,  probably,  soon  after  the  cre- 
ation, and  has  been  most  awful  in  its  consequences.  For 
their  transgression,  Adam  and  his  companion  were  driv- 
en out  of  the  garden,  to  till  the  gTOund  of  Ethiopia,  it 
needing  cultivation  in  consequence  of  the  curse. — (Gen. 
iii.  17.)  Adam  and  his  posterity  settled  on  the  river  Gi- 
hon, that  went  out  of  the  Garden  of  Eden,  and  compass- 
ed the  whole  land  (or  country)  of  Ethiopia;  and  they 
tilled  the  ground,  from  which  Adam  was  taken.  — (Gen. 
ii.  13:  iii.  23.) 

The  word  Adam  is  derived  as  follows:  Adam,  Adamah, 
Adami,  Admah— -which  means  earthy.  The  earth  is  a 
rich,  dark  substance,  and  from  it  our  first  parents  were 
taken.  Now  if  we  admit  that  Dr.  Brown’s  and  other  Bi- 
ble Dictionaries  are  correct  in  their  explanations  of  the 
meaning  of  terms,  then  the  deduction  must  be  that  Ethi- 
opia (Gen.  ii.  13,)  was  black,  and  the  first  people  were 
Ethiopians,  or  blacks. 


THE  SONS  OF  ADAJI. 

Cain  and  Abel  were  the  first  offspring  of  Adam  and 
Ev«.  Cain  was  a tiller  of  the  ground;  Abel  a keeper  of 
sheep.  In  process  of  time,  it  came  to  pass  that  Cain 
brought,  of  the  fruit  of  the  ground,  an  offering  unto  the 
Lord;  and  Abel,  he  also  brought  of  the  firstlings  of  his 
flock,  and  of  the  fat  thereof.  And  the  Lord  had  respect 
unto  Abel  and  to  his  offering;  but  unto  Cain  and  to  his 
offering  he  had  not  respect.  Hence  arose,  on  the  part 
of  Cain,  a disaffection  towards  his  brother,  which  result- 
ed in  the  death  of  Abel,  about  thirty  years  after  the  ere- 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MAlf. 


11 


ation.  This  was  the  first  instance  of  death  (temporal) 
in  our  world;  and  of  death  by  the  hands  of  a fellow  man 
a brother. 

Adam’s  third  son,  Seth,  was  born  A.  M.  130. 

The  foundation  of  the  first  antediluvian  empire  was 
laid  by  the  sons  and  sons’  sons  of  Adam;  and  lasted  the 
space  of  1656  years.  This  was  the  empire  of  Ethiopia. 

Cain  went  out  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and 
dwelt  in  the  land  of  Nod,  on  the  east  of  Eden,  (now  Per- 
sia.) “And  Cain  knew  his  wife;  and  she  conceived, 
and  bare  Enoch;  and  he  builded  a city,  and  called  it  af- 
ter the  name  of  his  son,  Enoch.”  — (Gen,  iv.  16,  17.) 


THE  GENERATION  OF  ADAM. 

Adam  was  a man  formed  of  the  earth,  reddish  in  col- 
or.— (Josephus;  Genesis,  ch.  1,  2,  4 and  5.) 

Adam  begat  Seth,  and  died  at  the  age  of  930  years. 

Seth  begat  Enos,  and  died  at  the  age  of  912  years. 

Enos  begat  Cainan,  and  died  at  the  age  of  905  years. 

Cainan  begat  Mahalaleel,  and  died  at  the  age  of  910 
years. 

Mahalaleel  begat  Jared,  and  died  at  the  age  of  895 
years. 

Jared  begat  Enoch,  and  died  at  the  age  of  962  years. 

Enoch  begat  Methuselah,  and,  at  the  age  365,  “ was 
not,  for  God  took  him.” 

Methuselah  begat  Lamech,  and  died  at  the  age  of  969 
years. 

Lamech  begat  Noah,  and  died  at  the  age  of  777  years. 

And  Noah  was  500  years  old;  and  Noah  begat  Shem, 
Ham  and  Japhet. 

Lamech,  the  fifth  in  descent  from  Cainan,  was  the  fa- 
ther of  Jabal,  who  first  lived  in  tents,  and  owned  cattle 
— and  of  Jubal,  “ the  father  of  all  such  as  handle  the 
harp  and  the  organ  ” — and  of  Tubalcain,  “ an  instruc- 
tor of  every  artificer  in  brass  and  iron^”  Thus  early 
did  the  necessities  of  man  establish  the  right  of  proper- 
ty, and  originate  the  mechanical  arts;  and  the  patriarchal 

government  which  existed  in  the  antediluvian  ages the 

knowledge  and  experience  acquired  in  a life  of  many 


12 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH, 


centuries  ^ — must  have  been  favorable  to  a high  degree 
of  perfection  in  these  arts,  and  the  science  of  music. 

In  the  six  hundredth  year  of  Noah,  and  2348  years 
before  Christ,  “ the  flood  of  waters  was  upon  the  earth.” 
The  prediction  of  the  deluge  to  Noah  was  of  the  nature 
of  a warning  to  him,  in  order  that  he  might  prepare  him- 
self against  it.  A knowledge  of  the  deluge  was  com- 
municated to  him  120  years  before  the  event  took  place. 
It  entirely  covered  the  earth;  and  destroyed  all  the  in- 
habitants, with  the  exception  of  the  eight  individuals  who 
composed  Noah’s  family,  and  a pair  of  each  species  of 
animals  — all  of  whom  were  preserved  in  the  ark.  The 
ark  was  built  in  expectation  of  the  flood;  it  was  a stiuc- 
ture  480  feet  or  more  in  length,  81  in  breath,  and  41  in 
height.  It  was  sufficiently  capacious  to  answer  the  pur- 
pose for  which  it  was  designed;  and  was  three  stories 
high,  containing  many  small  compartments  for  the  suita- 
ble accommodation  of  its  intended  occupants. 

At  the  appointed  time,  the  family  of  Noah— -and  all 
kinds  of  beasts,  birds  and  reptiles,  by  pairs  — went  into 
the  ark.  “ And  God  blessed  righteous  Noah  and  his 
family;  and  the  Lord  shut  him  in,  in  the  six  hundredth 
year  of  Noah’s  life,  in  the  second  month,  the  seventeenth 
day  of  the  month.” 

This  period  embraces  1656  years  from  the  creation.* 

Noah  and  his  companions  came  out  of  the  ark  2347 
years  before  Christ,  to  till  and  replenish  the  earth,  r nd 
Noah  builded  an  altar  unto  the  Lord,  and  took  of  e^  cry 
clean  beast  and  of  every  clean  fowl,  and  offered  In  rnt 
offerings  upon  the  altar.  And  Noah  and  his  family  soon 
journeyed  from  Mount  Ararat  eastward  to  Armenia;  and 
the  whole  earth  was  of  one  language  and  of  one  spe  ch. 
And  it  came  to  pass,  as  they  journeyed  from  the  east, 
that  they  found  a plain  in  the  land  of  Shinar,  (Chald  a,) 
and  they  dwelt  there.  And  they  said  one  to  another.  Go 
to,  let  us  make  brick,  and  burn  them  thoroughly.  And 
they  had  brick  for  stone,  and  slime  had  they  for  mortar. 
And  they  said,  Go  to,  let  us  build  a city,  and  a tower, 

* According  to  the  time  used  in  scripture,  Noah  and  his  companion^  con- 
tinued in  the  ark  one  year  and  ten  days.  The  ark  floated  on  tlie  %val.  . 150 
days,  and  tlien  rested  on  one  of  the  summits  of  Mt.  .Ararat;  but  it  \va>  sev- 
er;i]  moiitlis  before  tlie  waters  entirely  subsided. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


13 


whose  top  may  reach  unto  heaven;  and  let  us  make  us 
a name,  lest  we  be  scattered  abroad  upon  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth.  And  the  Lord  came  down  to  see  the  city 
and  the  tower,  which  the  children  of  men  builded.  And 
the  Lord  said.  Behold,  the  people  is  one,  and  they  have 
all  one  language,  and  this  they  begin  to  do;  and  now 
nothing  will  be  restrained  from  them  which  they  have 
imagined  to  do.  Go  to,  let  us  go  down,  and  there  con- 
found their  language,  that  they  may  not  understand  each 
other’s  speech.  So  the  Lord  scattered  them  abroad  from 
thence  upon  the  face  of  all  the  earth.  This  important 
event,  recorded  in  Gen.  xi.,  occurred  about  2160  years 
before  Christ,  and  was  the  origin  of  the  division  of  the 
human  family  into  distinct  nations. 


THE  SONS  OF  NOAH. 

The  sons  of  Noah  who  went  forth  out  of  the  ark,  were 
Shem,  Ham  and  Japhet  — and  of  them  was  the  whole 
earth  peopled. 

To  the  descendants  of  Ham,  I have  generally  given 
the  name  of  Ethiopians  — blacks  with  frizzled  or  curly 
hair.  The  descendants  of  Shem  were  denominated  As- 
syrians and  Syrians  — blacks  with  long  straight  hair. 

Shem  had  five  sons  — Elam,  Ashur,  Arphaxad,  Aram 
and  Laud  — who  inhabited  the  land  from  the  Euphrates 
to  the  Indian  Ocean  and  Abyssinia. 

Elam  left  a posterity  called  Elamites  — the  ancestors 
of  the  Persians. 

Ashur  lived  at  the  city  of  Nineveh,  and  named  his  sub- 
jects Assyrians,  who  became  the  most  fortunate  nation. 

Arphaxad  named  the  Arphaxadites,  now  called  the 
Chaldeans. 

From  Aram  sprang  the  Aramites,  whom  the  Greeks 
call  Syrians. 

Laud  founded  the  Ladites,  who  are  now  called  the  Ly- 
dians. 

Aram  had  four  sons  — Uz,  Ul,  Gather  and  Mesa. 

Uz  founded  Trachonitis  and  Damascus  — between  Pa- 
lestine and  Celosyria. 

Ul  founded  Armenia;  and  from  Gather  sprang  the 
Bactrians. 


14 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Mesa  was  the  progenitor  of  the  Mesaneans,  whose 
country  is  now  called  Chaax  Spaani. 

Sala  was  the  son  of  Arphaxad,  and  Heber  was  the  son 
of  Sala.  From  Heber  the  Jews  received  the  name  of 
Hebrews;  he  was  among  their  progenitors,  according  to 
Josephus.  Heber  begat  Jactan,  and  Phaleg,  who  was 
thus  called,  because  he  was  born  at  the  dispersion  of  the 
nations.  Phaleg’s  sons  were  Elmodad,  Saleph,  Aser- 
moth,  Jerah,  Adorarn,  Aizel,  Decla,  Eba,  Abimael,  Sa- 
beus,  Ophir,  Euilat  and  Jobab.  — These  settled  on  the 
Cophen,  an  Indian  river,  and  in  a part  of  Asia  near  it. 

The  son  of  Shem  was  Arphaxad. 

The  son  of  Arphaxad  was  Salah. 

The  son  of  Salah  was  Eber. 

The  son  of  Eber  was  Peleg. 

The  son  of  Peleg  \vas  Reu. 

The  son  of  Reu  was  Serug. 

The  son  of  Serug  was  Nahor. 

The  son  of  Nahor  was  Terah. 

The  son  of  Terah  was  Abram,  afterwards  called  Abra- 
ham. 

The  sons  of  Abraham  were  Ishmael  and  Isaac. 

Ishmael  grew  up,  and  married  a wife,  by  birth  an 
Egyptian,  from  whence  his  own  mother  herself  was  orig- 
inally derived.  By  this  wife  were  born  to  Ishmael  twelve 
sons — Nabaiath,  Keder,  Abdeel,  Mabsam,  Idumas,  Mas- 
maos,  Mason,  Chodaa,  Theman,  Jetur,  Naphesus  and 
Kadmud.  These  inhabited  all  the  country  from  the  Eu- 
phrates to  the  Red  Sea,  and  called  it  Nabatene.  They 
are  an  Arabian  nation,  and  name  their  tribes  from  these, 
both  because  of  their  own  virtue,  and  because  of  the 
dignity  of  Abraham,  their  father.  — - (Josephus.) 

The  sons  of  Abraham,  byKeturah,  were  Zimran,  Joh- 
shan,  Medam,  Midian,  Ishbak  and  Shua. 

The  sons  of  Jokshan  were  Saba  and  Dedan. 

The  sons  of  Dedan  were  Asshurim,  Letushim  and  Le- 
ummim. 

The  sons  of  Midian  were  Ephah,  Epher,  Hanoch, 
Abidah  and  Eldaah.  All  these  were  the  offspring  of 
Keturah,  the  Canaanitish  woman.  — (Gen.  xxv.)  ' 

The  sons  of  Esau  were  Eliphaz,  Reuel  or  Jethro,  Je- 
ush,  Jaalam  and  Korah. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MA.N.  15 

The  sons  of  Eliphaz  were  Teman,  Omar,  Zephi,  Ga~ 
tam,  Kenaz,  Timna  and  Amalek. 

The  sons  of  Reuel  were  Nahath,  Zerah,  Shammah 
and  Mizzah  — the  sons  of  Esau  by  the  daughter  of  Ish- 
mael.  — (Gen.  xxxvi.  Chron.  i.) 

These  were  the  generations  of  Shem,  after  their  fam- 
ilies and  tongues,  in  their  countries  and  nation;  they  are 
called  blacks  by  a Grecian  historian  — being  a people 
with  long,  straight  hair. 


THE  GENERATIONS  OF  HAM. 

The  meaning  or  signification  of  the  following  words  is 
found  in  Dr.  Brown’s  Dictionary  of  the  Bible;  "Ethio- 
pia”— blackness;  "Ethiopians”  — black;  "Cush” — 
Ethiopians  — black;  "Cushen,”  “Cushi,”  "Cuth,” 
"Cuthah” — Ethiopia,  blackness. 

That  portion  of  the  earth  which  was  first  peopled,  af- 
ter Adam  and  Eve  had  left  Paradise,  was  the  land  of 
Ethiopia,  by  the  Ethiopians,  on  the  fiver  Gihon,  that 
went  out  of  the  Garden  of  Eden,  "which  compasseth 
the  whole  land  (or  country)  of  Ethiopia,”  4003  years 
before  Christ. — (Gen.  ii.  13.)  The  children  of  Ethio- 
pia were  from  Adam  to  Noah,  through  the  lineage  of 
Seth.  — (Gen.  v.) 

The  generations  of  Ham,  the  son  of  Noah,  an  Ethio- 
pian, were  Cush,  Miriam,  Phut  and  Canaan. — (Gen.  x. 
1:  chap,  i.;  2218  years  before  Christ.)  They  possess- 
ed the  land  from  Syria  and  Amanus,  and  the  mountains 
of  Libanus,  and  all  its  seacoast,  4nd  as  far  as  the  ocean 
— holding  it  as  their  own. 

The  Cushites  were  the  descendants  of  Cush.  Calmet 
believes  that  a colony  of  Cushites  settled  in  the  north- 
ern part  of  Assyria,  on  the  Araxes  — the  present  Aras 
or  Araxis  — a river  which  rises  near  the  Euphrates,  and 
falls  into  the  Caspian  Sea.  Calmet’s  Dictionary  of  the- 
Bible  renders  Cush  the  province  of  Cuthah.  Brown 
thinks  that  the  Cuthahites,  who  emigrated  into  Samaria, 
were  descendants  of  Cush.  — (2  Kings  xvii.  24.) 

Misraim  (Mesraites,)  founded  Egypt;  the  country  was 
called  Mestre,  and  the  inhabitants  Mestreans. 

Phut  possessed  himself  of  Lybia,  and  gave  the  name 


16 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


of  Phutites  to  its  inhabitants.  In  the  country  of  the 
Moors,  there  is  a river  of  this  name. 

Canaan,  the  fourth  son  of  Ham,  inhabited  the  land 
now  called  Judea;  and  following  the  customs  of  the  times, 
named  it  from  himself,  Canaan. 

The  sons  of  Cush  were  Seba,  Habilah,  Sabtah,  Raa- 
mah,  Sabtechah  and  Nimrod.  — (Gen.  x.) 

Sheba,  or  Seba.  There  were  several  of  this  name: — 
1.  The  son  of  Cush,  who  gave  his  name  to  a country  in 
Arabia.  — (Gen.  x.  7:  Ps.  Ixxii.  10.)  2.  The  grandson 

of  Cush. — -(Gen.  x.  7.)  3.  The  son  of  Joktan. — 

(Gen.  X.  29;  Gen.  xviii.)  4.  The  grandson  of  Abra- 
ham.— (Gen.  XXV.  3.)  All  these  seem  to  have  taken 
up  their  residence  in  Arabia,  or  Abyssinia  in  Africa,  and 
perhaps  most  of  them  in  the  south  part  of  Arabia  and 
Ethiopia,  near  the  Red  Sea.  One  or  more  of  these 
Shebas  gave  name  to  the  country  whose  queen  came  to 
visit  Solomon,  bringing  him  large  presents  of  gold,  spi- 
ces and  precious  stones.  This  is  also  the  name  of  a fa- 
mous well,  sometimes  called  Sheba,  and  sometimes  Beer- 
sheba.  — (Gen.  xxvi.  33.) 

Havilah  (Evilas,)  was  the  father  of  the  Evileans,  who 
are  called  Getuti,  and  inhabited  Arabia,  near  the  Red  Sea. 

Sabtah  (Sabathes,)  was  the  founder  of  the  Sabathens, 
a nation  now  called  by  the  Greeks,  Astaborans,  who  set- 
tled in  Arabia,  near  the  Persian  Gulf 

The  Sabactens,  descendants  of  Sabtechah,  (Sabactas,) 
settled  likewise  in  Arabia,  upon  the  borders  of  the  Red 
Sea;  and  the  Ragmeans,  the  descendants  of  Raaman, 
(Ragrnus,)  settled  in  Ethiopia. 

Nimrod,  the  son  of  Cush,  an  Ethiopian,  was  a mighty 
one  upon  the  earth.  He  built  Babel,  Erech,  and  Accad 
Calneh,  and  founded  the  Babylonian  Empire,  building 
Babylon,  his  capital,  in  the  land  of  Shinar,  or  Chaldea, 
also  known  as  the  Land  of  Nimrod.  — (Gen.  x.;  Micah 

V.  6.) 

Raamah  had  two  sons;  one  of  whom,  Judasas,  settled 
the  Judadeans,  a western  nation  of  Ethiopians. 

The  sons  of  Misraim,  eight  in  number,  possessed  the 
country  from  Gaza  to  Egypt,  which  took  its  name  from 
Philestim,  one  of  them.  A part  of  that  country  was  call- 
ed Palestine  by  the  Greeks. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


n 


M:svaim’s  sons  were  Ludiem,  Enemim,  Labim,  Nedim, 
Petb^nsim,  Chesloim,  Cophthorim  and  Philestim.  In 
consequence  of  the  devastations  of  the  Ethiopic  war,  we 
are  acquainted  with  the  names  only  of  these  — if  we  ex- 
cept Philestim,  previously  mentioned,  and  Labim,  who 
settled  and  gave  his  name  to  Lybia. 

The  Canaanites,  called  by  the  Greeks  Phoenicians  and 
Ethiopians,  were  the  descendants  of  Canaan,  the  fourth 
son  of  Ham,  and  grandson  of  Noah;  and  inhabited  the 
land  of  Canaan  ^ — the  country  now  called  Judea.  The 
border  of  the  Canaanites  was  from  Sidon,  as  thou  coin- 
est  from  Gaza,  unto  Gagar;  as  thou  goest  unto  Sodom, 
and  Gomorrah,  and  Admah,  and  Zeboim,  even  unto  La- 
sha.  The  sons  of  Canaan  were  Sidon,  Heth,  the  Jebu- 
site,  the  Amorite,  the  Girgashite,  the  Hivite  and  the  Ar- 
kite,  the  Sinite,  the  Arvadite,  the  Zemarite,  and  the  Ha- 
mathite.  — (Gen.  x.) 

The  Sidonians  built  Sidon  in  the  province  of  Phoenicia. 

The  children  of  Heth  built  the  city  of  Hebron,  in  the 
land  of  Canaan.  Abraham  was  a mighty  prince  among 
them,  and  buried  Sarah,  his  wife,  in  the  field  of  the  sons 
of  Heth.  — (Gen.  xxiii.) 

Heshbon  was  a city  of  the  Amorites. 

Hamath  and  Ashina,  built  by  the  Hamathites,  border 
on  Tyre  and  Sidon. 

Amathus  settled  in  Amathine,  which  is  even  now  call- 
ed Amathe  by  the  inhabitants;  although  the  Macedonians 
named  it  Ethiopia,  from  one  of  his  posterity.  Amathus 
is  the  name  of  a city  on  the  island  of  Cyprus.  Arudeus 
possessed  the  island  of  Libanus. 

The  Amalekites  were  the  descendants  of  Amalek,  of 
the  family  of  Ham;  they  inhabited  the  southern  part  of 
Canaan,  and  were  the  first  of  the  nations.  — (Numbers, 
xxiv.  20.)  ^ 

The  Anakines  were  also  the  offspring  of  Ham,  and 
were  a powerful  people;  their  cities  were  walled,  and 
very  great. 

The  men  of  Cuth  made  (or  built,)  Nergal.  — ■ (2  Kings, 
xvii.  30.)  Cushi  came  with  tidings  unto  King  David  of 
the  death  of  Absalom,  his  son  from  the  army.  — (2  Sam. 
xviii.)  All  the  princes  sent  Jehudi,  the  son  of  Nathani- 
ah,  the  son  of  Shelamiah,  the  son  of  Cushi.- — (Jer.  xxxvi. 


18 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


14.)  Cushi,  the  son  of  Jedediah,  the  son  of  Amariah, 
the  son  of  Hizkiah.  — (Zephaniah  i.  1.)  The  tents  of 
Cushen.  — (Habakkuk  iii.  7.) 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the  Lord 
shall  set  his  hand  again  the  second  time  to  recover  the 
remnant  of  his  people,  which  shall  be  left  from  Assyria, 
and  from  Egypt,  and  from  Pathran,  and  from  Cush,  and 
from  Elam,  and  from  Shinar  (or  Chaldea,)  and  from  Ha- 
math, and  from  the  islands  of  the  sea.  Then  shall  the 
Ethiopians,  the  despised,  oppressed  and  outcast  of  Israel, 
be  gathered  together  as  one,  from  the  four  quarters  of 
the  earth,  unto  God.  — (Is.  xi.  11,  12.) 

These  were  the  descendants  of  Ham,  who  were  de- 
nominated blacks  by  the  Grecian  historian.  Their  hair 
was  frizzly  or  curly. — (Herodotus,  8ic.  &.c.) 

The  Phoenicians  — the  Canaanites  of  sacred  history 
— were  among  the  most  early  civilized  nations  of  the 
earth.  We,  the  Christian  and  civilized  people  of  the 
present  day,  are  indebted  to  them  for  our  knowledge  of 
navigation.  The  fragments  of  Sanchoniatho  are  the  most 
ancient  monuments  of  writing,  after  the  books  of  Moses. 
Greece  was  indebted  to  the  Phoenicians  and  Egyptians 
for  the  first  principles  of  civilization  — the  founders  of 
that  kingdom  being  the  ancient  Phoenicians. 


THE  GENERATIONS  OF  JAPHET. 

Japhet  had  seven  sons.  Their  settlements  began  at 
the  mountains  of  Taurus  and  Amanus;  they  extended 
them  in  Asia  as  far  as  the  river  Tanais,  and  in  Europe  to 
Cadiz.  Settling  themselves  upon  the  land  which  was 
previously  unoccupied,  they  founded  nations  called  by 
their  own  names;  for  Gomer  founded  those  whom  the 
Greeks  now  call  Galatians,  (Gauls,)  but  were  then  called 
Gomerites. 

Magog  founded  those,  that  from  him,  were  called  Ma- 
gogites  — but  by  the  Greeks,  Scythians. 

Madai  founded  the  Medeans,  who  are  called  Medes  by 
the  Greeks,  and  from  Javan,  Jouia. 

Thobel  founded  the  Thobelites,  who  are  now  called 
Iberas. 


THE  HISTORY  OP  MAN.  19 

Mosoch  founded  the  Mosachem;  now  they  are  called 
Cappadocians. 

The  three  sons  of  Gomer  were  Aschanaz,  Riphath, 
and  Thrugratntaa. 

Aschanaz  founded  the  Aschanasians,  who  are  now 
called,  by  the  Greeks  Rheginians. 

Rephath  founded  the  Ripheans,  now  called  Paphlago- 
nians. 

Thrugramma  founded  the  Thrugrammeans,  who,  as 
the  Greeks  resolved,  were  named  Phrygians. 

The  three  sons  of  Javan  were  Elisa,  Tharsus,  and  Ce- 
thimus. 

Elisa  gave  name  to  the  Elisians,  who  were  his  sub- 
jects; they  are  now  the  .^Eolians. 

The  Cilicians  were  anciently  called  Tharsians,  from 
Tharsus;  their  metropolis  also  is  Tarsus. 

Cethimus  possessed  the  island  of  Cethima;  it  is  now 
called  Cyprus. 

These  were  the  generations  of  Japhet,  after  their 
families  and  longues,  in  their  countries  and  nations;  who 
were  also  denominated  colored  people  by  the  Grecian 
historian. 


THE  BLESSING  AND  GENERATIONS  OF  ABRAHAM. 

Nahor,  (Gen.  xi.  23,)  or  Nachor,  (Josh.  xxiv.  2,)  was 
the  name  of  Abraham’s  grandfather,  and  also  the  name 
of  one  of  Abraham’s  brothers,  (Gen.  xi.  26,)  who  mar- 
ried Milcah,  the  daughter  of  Haran,  (Gen.  xi.  19.)  He 
lived  at  Haren,  which  is  thence  called  the  city  of  Nahor, 
(Gen.  xxiv.  10.) 

Abram  was  the  sonofTerah;  and  Sarai,  Abram’s 
wife,  his  daughter-in-law.  Abram  was  born  in  Chaldea, 
in  the  city  of  Ur,  (Gen.  xi.  31,)  but  forsook  the  place  of 
his  birth  and  connections,  to  settle  in  Canaan.  And  the 
Lord  made  a covenant  with  Abram,  saying.  Unto  thy 
seed  I have  given  this  land,  from  the  river  of  Egypt  un- 
to the  great  river  Euphrates.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
him,  I am  the  Lord,  that  brought  thee  out  of  Ur  of  the 
Chaldees,  to  give  thee  this  land  to  inherit  it.  And 
Abram  and  family  went  down  into  Egypt,  to  sojourn 


SO- 


UGHT AND  TRUTH. 


during  a greivous  famine  in  Canaan;  but  returned  and 
dwelt  in  the  land  of  Canaan.  Now  Sarai,  Abram’s  wife, 
was  barren;  and  she  gave  her  handmaid,  an  Egyptian 
or  Ethiopian,  named  Hagar,  to  Abram  to  wife.  And  of 
Hagaf,  Ishmael  was  born  to  Abram,  when  he  was  eighty- 
six  years  old.  — (Gen.  xvi.,  xvii.) 

And  when  Abram  was  ninety  years  old  and  nine,  the 
Lord  appeared  unto  Abram,  and  said  unto  him,  I am  the 
Almighty  God;  walk  before  me,  and  be  thou  perfect. 
And  I will  make  my  covenant  between  me  and  thee,  and 
will  multiply  thee  exceedingly.  And  Abram  fell  on  his 
face  before  the  Lord,  and  God  talked  with  him,  saying. 
As  for  me,  behold  my  covenant  is  with  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  be  the  father  of  many  nations.  Neither  shall  thy 
name  any  more  be  called  Abram,  but  thy  name  shall  be 
Abraham— -for  a father  of  many  nations  have  I made 
thee.  And  I will  make  thee  exceedingly  fruitful,  and  I 
will  make  nations  of  thee,  and  kings  shall  come  out  of 
thee.  And  I will  establish  my  covenant  between  me  and 
thee,  and  thy  seed  after  thee  in  their  generations,  for  an 
everlasting  covenant,  to  be  a God  unto  thee,  and  to  thy 
seed  after  thee. 

And  Abraham  said  unto  God,  O that  Ishmael  might 
live  before  thee!  And  God  said,  As  for  Ishmael,  I have 
heard  thee.  Behold,  I have  blessed  him,  and  will  make 
him  fruitful,  and  will  multiply  him  exceedingly;  tw-elve 
princes  shall  he  beget,  and  I will  make  him  a great  na- 
tion.— (Gen.  xvii.  20:  xxv.  16.)  Abraham’s  circumci- 
sion of  every  male  child,  at  eight  days  old,  was  estab- 
lished as  a token  of  the  covenant  between  him  and  God. 
And  Ahraham  was  ninety  years  old  and  nine  when  he 
was  circumcised  in  the  flesh  of  his  foreskin.  And  Ish- 
mael, his  son,  was  thirteen  years  old,  w-hen  he  was  cir- 
cumcised in  the  flesh  of  his  foreskin.  In  the  self  same 
day  was  Abraham  circumcised,  and  Ishmael  his  son.  — 
(Gen.  xvii.  26  ) 

And  Ishmael  dwelt  in  the  wilderness  of  Paran ; and 
his  mother  took  him  a wife  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt. — 
(Gen.  xxi.  21. 

And  these  are  the  names  of  the  sons  of  Ishmael,  the 
son  of  Abraham;  — Nebajoth,  Kedar,  and  Abdeel;  and 
Mibsam,  Misnona,  and  Dumah;  Massa,  Hadar,  and  Te- 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


21 


mah;  and  Jetur,  Naphish,  and  Kedemah  — twelve  prin- 
ces, towns  and  castles,  according  to  their  nations.  And 
they  dwelt  from  Havilah  unto  Shur,  that  is  before  Egypt, 
as  thou  goest  toward  Assyria.  — (Gen.  xxv.) 

Ishmael  peopled  Arabia,  and  a part  of  Asia.  The 
Moors  were  his  descendants. 

And  God  said  unto  Abraham,  As  for  Sarai,  thy  wife, 
thou  shall  not  call  her  name  Sarai,  but  Sarah  shall  be 
her  name;  and  I will  bless  her,  and  give  thee  a son  also 
of  her;  yea,  I will  bless  her,  and  she  shall  be  a mother 
of  nations;  kings  of  people  shall  be  of  her.  — (Gen.  xvii.) 

Sarah  conceived,  and  bare  Abraham  a son  in  his  old 
age;  at  the  set  time  of  which  God  had  spoken  unto  him: 
and  Abraham  called  his  name  Isaac;  and  circumcised 
him  when  he  was  eight  days  old,  as  God  had  commanded 
him:  and  Abraham  was  a hundred  years  old  when  Isaac 
was  born.  And  there  was  a famine  in  the  land,  beside 
the  first  famine  that  was  in  the  days  of  Abraham.  And 
Isaac  went  to  Gerer;  and  the  Lord  appeared  unto  him, 
and  said.  Go  not  down  into  Egypt;  dwell  in  the  land 
which  I shall  tell  thee  of;  sojourn  in  this  land,  and  I will 
be  with  thee,  and  will  bless  thee;  for  unto  thee,  and  un- 
to thy  seed,  I will  give  all  these  countries,  and  I will 
perform  the  oath  which  I sware  unto  Abraham  thy  fath- 
er; and  I will  make  thy  seed  to  multiply  as  the  stars  of 
heaven,  and  I will  give  unto  thy  seed  all  these  countries; 
and  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  bless- 
ed.— (Gen.  XX,  xxvi.) 

Isaac  had  now  arrived  at  mature  age,  and  Abraham 
called  one  of  his  servants,  probably  Eliezer,  (Gen.  xv. 
2,)  and  made  him  swear  that  he  would  obtain  a wife  for 
Isaac;  not  among  the  Canaanites,  (where  they  then 
dwelt,  and  who  were  to  be  cut  off,  according  to  the  re- 
vealed purpose  of  God,)  but  in  Abraham’s  native  coun- 
try, and  from  among  his  own  kindred.  This  enterprise 
terminated  successfully,  and  every  desire  of  the  patri- 
arch respecting  Isaac’s  marriage  was  answered. 

Abraham  removed  his  tent  to  Egypt;  and  having  be- 
come very  rich  in  servants,  men  and  women,  cattle,  silver 
and  gold,  he  returned  from  Egypt  to  Canaan.  Lot,  his 
nephew,  had  been  with  him,  and  shared  his  prosperity; 


22 


LIGHT  AND  TRITTH. 


and  it  happened  that  his  servants  fell  into  some  strife 
with  the  servants  of  Abraham.  As  it  was  evident  that 
their  property  was  too  great  for  them  to  dwell  together, 
Abraham,  though  in  every  respect  entitled  to  deference, 
generously  proposed  to  his  nephew  to  avoid  controversy 
by  an  amicable  separation.  He  offered  Lot  his  choice 
of  the  territory,  on  the  right  or  left  as  it  pleased  him.  A 
rare  illustration  of  meekness  and  condescension.  Lot 
chose  to  remove  to  the  eastward,  and  occupy  that  part  of 
the  fertile  plain  of  Jordan  where  Sodom  and  Gomorrah 
stood. 

After  the  death  of  Sarah,  Abraham’s  wife,  he  took  a 
second  wife,  named  Keturah,  a Canaanite  woman.  The 
nation  of  the  Troglodytes  were  derived  from  Abraham 
by  Keturah,  by  whom  he  had  six  sons,  men  of  courage 
and  possessed  with  sagacious  minds  — Zambran,  Jazar, 
Madan,  Madian,  Josabak  and  Sous.  The  sons  of  Sous 
were  Sabathan  and  Dadan.  The  sons  of  Dadan  were 
Latusim,  Assur  and  Luam.  The  sons  of  Madian  were 
Ephas,  Ophren,  Anoch,  Ebidas  and  Eldas.  For  all 
these  sons  and  grandsons,  Abraham  contrived  to  settle 
them  in  colonies:  and  they  took  possession  of  Troglo- 
dytes, and  the  country  of  Arabia  the  Happy,  as  far  as  it 
reaches  to  the  Red  Sea.  It  is  related  of  this  Ophren, 
that  he  made  war  against  Libya,  and  took  it,  and  that 
his  grandchildren,  when  they  inhabited  it,  called  it  from 
his  name,  Africa;  and,  indeed,  Alexander  Polyhistor 
gives  his  attestation  to  what  I here  assert.  He  says: 
“Oleoderfius,  the  prophet,  who  was  also  called  Malchus, 
who  wrote  a history  of  the  Jews  in  agreement  with  the 
history  of  Moses,  their  legislator,  relates,  that  there 
were  many  sons  born  to  Abraham  by  Keturah;  nay,  he 
names  three  of  them  — Apher,  Surim  and  Japhran;  that 
from  Surim  was  the  land  of  Assyria  denominated;  and 
that  from  the  other  two,  Apher  and  Japhran,  the  coun- 
try of  Africa  took  its  name,  because  these  men  were 
auxiliary  to  Hercules,  when  he  fought  against  Libya  and 
Antaeus;  and  that  Hercules  married  Aphra’s  daughter, 
and  of  her  begat  Diodorus;  and  that  Sophanx  was  his 
son,  from  whom  the  people  called  Sophacians  were  thus 
denominated.”  Thus  we  find  that  Abraham  was  the  fa- 
ther of  many  nations:  Through  Ishmael,  he  was  the 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


23 


progenitor  of  the  nations  of  Arabia;  through  the  sons 
of  Keturah,  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Troglodytes  or  Af- 
rica; through  Isaac,  he  possessed  Canaan.  And  the 
whole  testimony  of  history  proves  these  nations  colored. 


THE  TWO  NATIONS  OF  ISAAC. 

Isaac,  the  son  of  Abraham,  was  forty  years  old,  when 
he  took  Rebekah  to  wife,  the  daughter  of  Bethuel  the 
Syrian,  Nahor’s  son,  one  of  Abraham’s  brothers,  (Gen. 
xi.  26,  xxiv.  47,)  and  the  sister  to  Laban  the  Syrian,  of 
Padanaram.  The  Syrians  were  blacks,  with  long,  straight 
hair.  — (Herodotus,  &.c.  &c.  Gen.  xxv.) 

And  Isaac  entreated  the  Lord  for  his  wife,  because 
she  was  barren;  and  the  Lord  was  entreated  of  him,  and 
Rebekah  his  wife  conceived.  And  the  children  struggled 
together  within  her;  and  she  said.  If  it  be  so,  why  am  I 
thus?  And  she  went  to  inquire  of  the  Lord.  And  the 
Lord  said  unto  her.  Two  nations  are  in  thy  womb,  and 
two  manner  of  people  shall  be  separated  from  thy  bow- 
els. And  when  her  days  to  be  delivered  were  fulfilled, 
behold  there  were  twins  in  her  womb;  and  the  firstborn 
was  red  all  over,  like  a hairy  garment,  and  they  called 
his  name  Esau.  — (Gen.  xxv.  23,  24,  25.)  His  brother’s 
name  was  Jacob,  who  was  afterwards  called  Israel. 
[The  first  clothing  worn  by  the  ancients,  were  hairy 
garments.  — “The  Lord  God  made  coats  of  skins,  and 
clothed  them.”  — (Gen.  iii.  21.)  “And  they  wandered 
about  in  sheep-skins  and  goat-skins,”  ram-skins  and 
badger-skins,  dyed  red.  — (Ex.  xxv.  5.)  Ram-skins  dy- 
ed red,  were  used  in  the  construction  of  the  tabernacle. 
Dr.  Clarke  has  proved,  from  Homer,  Pliny,  and  modern 
travellers,  that  there  are  rams  whose  natural  color  is 
red.  From  this  fact,  it  may  be  deduced  that  Esau  was 
red  all  over,  like  a hairy  garment.]  Esau  became  a 
cunning  hunter,  a man  of  the  field;  and  was  loved  of 
Isaac.  But  he  depsised  his  birthright,  and  sold  it  to  Ja- 
cob for  a mess  of  red  pottage.  — (Gen.  xxv.  30.)  Isaac, 
however,  blessed  Esau  his  son,  and  said  unto  him.  Be- 
hold, thy  dwelling  shall  be  the  fatness  of  the  earth,  and 
of  the  dew  of  heaven  from  above;  and  by  thy  sword 


24 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


thou  shalt  live.  — (Gen.  xxvii.  39,  40.)  A hunter  or 
archer,  (Gen.  xxi.  20,)  one  who  is  skillful  in  the  use  of 
the  bow  and  arrows,  as  Esau  was.  The  weapons  of  war 
formerly  used,  were  the  sword,  spear,  bow  and  arrow’, 
sling,  javelin,  &c.  Esau,  the  Edomite  or  Indian,  went 
into  the  field,  or  wilderness,  with  his  bow  and  qui\  er,  to 
hunt  for  venison;  and  he  came  in  from  his  hunting,  and 
brought  wild  meat  unto  Isaac,  his  father.  — (Gen.  xxvii.) 


THE  GENERATIONS  OF  ESAU  — THE  RED  PEOPLE. 

Esau,  who  is  Edom,  which  signifies  red.  The  red 
people. — (Gen.  xxv.  30;  Josephus.) 

The  wives  of  Esau  were  Judith,  the  daughter  of  Bee- 
ri  the  Hittite,  and  Bashemath,  and  Adah,  the  daughters 
of  Elon  the  Hittite,  and  Aholibamah,  the  daughter  of 
Anah,  the  daughter  of  Zibeon  the  Hivite;  and  Mabaleth, 
and  Bashemath,  Ishmael’s  daughters,  Abraham’s  son, 
sister  of  Nebajcth.  And  Adah  bare  to  Esau,  Eiiphaz; 
and  Bashemath  bare  Reuel;  and  Aholibamah  bare  Je- 
ush,  and  Jalaam,  and  Hora;  these  are  the  sons  of  Esau 
which  were  born  unto  him  in  the  land  of  Canaan.  And 
Esau  took  his  wives,  and  his  sons,  and  his  daughters, 
and  all  the  persons  of  his  house,  and'his  cattle,  and  all 
his  beasts,  and  all  his  substance  which  he  had  got  in  the 
land  of  Canaan,  and  went  into  the  country  from  the  face 
of  his  brother,  Jacob;  for  their  riches  were  more  than 
that  they  might  dwell  together.  Thus  dwelt  Esm  in 
Mount  Seir.  — (Gen.  x.xxvi.) 

The  sons  of  Eiiphaz  were  Teman,  Omar,  Zepbi  Ga- 
tam  and  Kenaz;  and  Timna,  sister  of  Lotan,  bare  io  E- 
liphaz,  Amalek. 

The  sons  of  Reuel  were  Nahath,  Zerah,  Shammah, 
and  Mizzah. 

The  son  of  Zerah  was  Jebob,  king  of  Edom.  — ( Chr. 
i.  44.) 

Tiiese  were  the  descendants  of  Esau,  the  fall.  > i the 
Edomites,  and  were  dukes  of  Edom. — Duk'  ien. 
xxxvi.  15,)  means  only  a chief,  or  leader,  ans'.  ; g to 
the  chiefs  of  tribes  of  Indians,  in  America. 

These  are  the  sons  of  Mount  Seir  the  Horite.  • -•  • in- 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


25 


habited  the  land:  Lotan,  and  Shobal,  Zibeon,  and  Anah 
who  was  king,  and  Dishon,  Ezer,  and  Dishan;  these  are 
the  dukes  of  the  Horites,  the  children  of  Seir  in  the  land 
of  Edom. 

The  children  of  Lotan  were  Hori  and  Heman. 

The  children  of  Shabal  were  Alvan,  Manahath,  Ebal, 
Shepho,  and  Anam. 

Ajah  and  Anah  were  the  sons  of  Zibeon. 

The  children  of  Anah  were  Dishon,  and  Aholibamah, 
the  wife  of  Esau. 

The  children  of  Dishon  were  Hemdan,  and  Eshban, 
Ithran  and  Cheran. 

Bilhan,  Zaavan  and  Akan  were  the  children  of  Dishan. 


THE  PEOPLE  OF  ETHIOPIA. 

Were  not  the  Ethiopians  and  Lubims  a huge  host,  [or 
a great  army,]  with  very  many  chariots  and  horsemen.^ 
(2  Chron.  xvi.  8.) 

Come  up,  ye  horses,  and  rage  ye  chariots,  and  let 
the  mighty  men  come  forth;  the  Ethiopians  and  Lybians 
that  handle  the  shield,  and  the  Lydians  that  handle  and 
bend  the  bow. — (Jer.  xlvi.  9.) 

Candace,  queen  of  the  Ethiopians  of  Sheba,  came 
with  a very  great  company  to  Jerusalem.  — (2  Chron. 
ix. : Matt.  xii.  42:  Acts  viii.  27.) 

Tirhakah,  king  of  Ethiopia.  — (2  Kings,  xii.  9:  Isa. 
xxxvii.  9.) 

Ahasuerus,  the  king,  reigned  even  unto  Ethiopia.  — 
Esther  i.  1.) 

Thus  saith  the  Lord,  the  king  of  Assyria  shall  lead 
away  the  Egyptians  prisoners,  and  the  Ethiopian  cap- 
tives, young  and  old,  naked  and  barefoot.  — (Isa.  xx.  4.} 
[Even  as  they  are  led  away  at  this  day,  naked  and  bare- 
foot, by  Americans.] 

Ethiopia  shall  soon  stretch  out  her  hand  unto  God. — 
(Psalm  Ixviii.  31.) 

Repentance  and  return  of  Israel  unto  God,  our  Savior, 
from  beyond  the  river  of  Ethiopia.  — (Zeph.  hi.  9,  10. 

Are  ye  not  as  the  children  of  the  Ethiopians  unto  me^: 
O children  of  Israel,  saith  the  Lord.  — (Amos  ix.  7.) 

3 


26 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Thus  saith  the  Lord,  the  labor  of  Egypt  and  merchan- 
dize of  Ethiopia.  — (Isa.  xlv.  14.) 

Persia,  Ethiopia,  and  Libya,  with  shields  and  helmets. 
Eze.  xxxviii.  5.) 

Ethiopia  and  Egypt  were  her  strength.  — (Nah.  iii.  9.) 

The  land  of  Ethiopia.  — (Gen.  ii.  13.) 

The  Ethiopians.  — (2  Chron.  ii.  16.) 

Zerah,  the  Ethiopian,  with  an  host  of  a thousand 
thousand,  and  three  hundred  chariots.  — (2  Chr.  xiv.  9.) 

Ethiopia — this  man  was  bornthere. — (Ps.  Ixxxvii.  4.) 

Ethiopia  — their  expectation.  — (Isa.  xx.  5.) 

The  river  of  Ethiopia. — (Isa.  xviii.  1.) 

Ethiopia — for  thee,  — (Isa.  xliii.  3.) 

The  Ethiopian.  — (Jer.  xiii.  23.) 

Ebedmelech,  the  Ethiopian  eunuch,  who  took  up  Jer- 
emiah the  prophet,  out  of  the  pit  or  dungeon.  — (Jer. 
xxxviii.,  xxxix.) 

The  border  of  Ethiopia.  — (Ezek.  xxix.  10.) 

Ethiopia,  Libya  and  Lydia,  and  all  the  mingled  peo- 
ple.— (Eze.  XXX.  5.) 

Behold,  a man  of  Ethiopia,  an  eunuch  of  great  au- 
thority. — (Acts  viii.  27.) 

Herodotus,  the  great  fkther  of  history,  pronounces  the 
Ethiopians  the  most  majestic  and  beautiful  of  men. 

The  Kenites,  or  Ethiopians,  that  came  out  of  the  city 
of  Hemath,  (1  Chron.  ii.  55;  Num.  xxiv.  21,)  were  the 
descendants  of  Hobab,  Raguel  or  Jethro,  the  priest  of 
Midian,  and  the  father  of  Heber  the  Kenite,  and  Zippo- 
rah  the  Ethiopian  woman,  Moses’  wife.  The  children  of 
the  Kenites  went  up  out  of  their  city,  with  the  children  of 
Judah,  into  the  wilderness  of  Judah,  and  dwelt  among 
the  people. (Exodus  ii.  18,21;  iii.  1,4,  18;  Num.  x. 
18,  21 ; xii.  1 ; Judges  iv.  11.) 


THE  DESCENDANTS  OF  EGYPT. 

IsHMAEL.  (Gen.  xvi.  11.)  The  son  of  Abraham,  by 
Hagar.  The  wife  of  Ishmael  was  an  Egyptian  woman, 
for  his  mother  took  him  a wife  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt. 
(Gen.  xxi.  21.)  The  names  of  the  sons  of  Ishmael  have 
been  heretofore  given. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


27 


IsHMAELiTEs.  (Gen.  xxxvii.  25. ) The  descendants  of 
Ishmael.  The  company  of  Ishmaelites  to  whom  Joseph 
was  sold  are  elsewhere  called  Midianites.  — (Gen.  xxxvii. 
28.)  Probably  they  were  Ishmaelites  who  dwelt  in  Mid- 
ian.  It  is  evident,  however,  that  the  two  names  were 
sometimes  applied  to  the  same  people,  (Judges  viii.  22, 
24,)  though  we  know  the  descendants  of  Midian  were 
not  Ishmaelites,  [for  Midian  was  a son  of  Abraham  by 
Keturah.] 

Hagar.  (Gen.  xvi.  1.)  An  Egyptian  woman,  who 
lived  in  the  family  of  Abraham,  as  a servant  or  bond 
woman.  Sarah  being  childless,  she  proposed  to  Abra- 
ham that  he  should  receive  Hagar  as  his  wife;  and  the 
fruit  of  this  connection  was  Ishmael.  Previous  to  his 
birth,  his  mother,  being  ill-treated  by  Sarah,  fled  from 
the  house,  and  while  in  the  wilderness,  was  informed  by 
an  angel  what  would  be  the  character  of  her  child,  and 
that  his  posterity  M'ould  be  innumerable.  The  birth  of 
Ishmael  was  in  A.  M.  2094;  and  as  Abraham  supposed 
that  the  promises  of  God  respecting  his  seed  were  to  be 
fulfilled  in  Ishmael,  he  nurtured  him  with  much  care. — 
(Gen.  xvii.  18.) 

Agar,  or  Hagar.  This  Agar  is  Mount  Sinai,  in  Ara- 
bia, and  answereth  to  Jerusalem  which  now  is,  and  is  in 
bondage  with  her  children.  — (Gal.  iv.  25.) 

Hagarenes,  (Ps.  Ixxxiii.  6,)  or  Hagarites,  (1  Chron. 
V.  10,  20,)  are  the  descendants  of  Hagar,  and  are  of 
course  the  same  with  the  Ishmaelites  or  Midianites. 

Pharaoh  was  a king  of  Egypt,  who  gave  his  wife’s 
sister  in  marriage  to  Hadad.  His  queen  was  Tahpenes, 
by  whom  he  had  Genubath. 

Hadad.  (1  Kings,  xi.  14.)  A descendant  of  the  royal 
family  of  Edom.  When  David  conquered  that  country, 
(2  Sam.  viii.  14,)  and  cut  off  its  male  population,  certain 
of  the  king’s  household  escaped  the  general  massacre, 
and  fled,  taking  with  them  Hadad,  then  a little  child. 
After  a time,  they  went  into  Egypt,  and  young  Hadad 
was  presented  to  the  king,  and  probably  his  royal  de- 
scent was  made  known.  The  king  received  him  with 
great  favor,  and  in  process  of  time  he  married  the  queen’s 
sister,  and  the  families  were  afterwards  on  terms  of  the 
closest  intimacy.  After  David’s  death,  Hadad  request- 


28 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


ed  Pharaoh  to  let  him  return  to  Edom.  And  this  he 
probably  did,  as  we  find  him  mentioned  as  Hadad  the 
Edomite,  and  the  adversary  of  Solomon. — -(1  Kings,  xi. 
14—22.) 

Alexandrians.  A class  of  Jews,  natives  of  Alexan- 
dria, a city  of  Egypt  in  Africa,  and  speaking  that  lan- 
guage. They  were  very  numerous  at  Jerusalem.— (Acts 
vi.  9.) 

Bernice,  (Acts  xxv.  13,  23,)  or  Berenice,  as  the  name 
is  sometimes  spelled,  was  the  daughter  of  Agrippa,  sur- 
named  the  Great,  and  sister  to  the  younger  Agrippa, 
king  of  the  Jews.  She  was  first  betrothed  to  Mark,  son 
of  Alexander,  governor  of  the  Jews  at  Alexandria.  She 
however  married  her  own  uncle,  Herod,  king  of  Chal- 
cis.  After  his  death,  she  married  Polemon,  king  of 
Pontus,  but  abandoned  him,  and,  returning  to  Agrippa, 
her  brother,  lived  with  him  in  incest.  They  sat  with 
pomp  to  hear  Paul  preach.  (Acts  xxv.) 

Joseph,  (Gen.  xxx.  24,)  son  of  Jacob  and  Rachel,  was 
born  in  Mesopotamia,  A.  M.  2256,  and  married  the 
daughter  of  one  of  the  priests  or  princes  of  Egypt,  and 
had  two  children,  Manasseh  and  Ephraim. 

Manasseh.  (Gen.  xli.  61.)  The  first-born  of  Joseph. 
When  he  and  his  brother  Ephraim  were  boys,  and  Ja- 
cob, their  grandfather,  was  about  to  die,  Joseph  took 
them  into  the  patriarch’s  presence,  to  receive  his  bless- 
ing. On  this  occasion,  he  adopted  them  into  his  own 
family,  as  his  own  children,  and  in  a most  significant 
and  interesting  manner,  predicted  the  superiority  of 
Ephraim  over  Manasseh,  as  it  respected  numbers,  &c. 
(Gen-  xlviii.  5 — 20.  Comp.  Num.  i.  32,  33,  35:  ii.  18, 
20:  Ps.  Ixxx.  2.) 

Ephraim.  1.  A person.  (Gen.  xli.  52.)  The  second 
son  of  Joseph.  Though  younger  than  Manasseh,  he 
was  the  object  of  peculiar  favor;  and  the  prediction  of 
their  grandfather  Jacob  was  literally  fulfilled.  (Comp. 
Gen.  xlviii.  8 — 20:  Num.  ii.  18,  21.) 

Ephraim.  2.  Tribe  of — occupied  one  of  the  most  eli- 
gible sections  of  the  Land  of  Promise.  The  Mediterra- 
nean was  on  the  west,  and  the  river  Jordan  on  the  east, 
a portion  of  Manasseh  on  the  north,  and  parts  of  Dan 
and  Benjamin  on  the  south.  The  city  of  Shiloh  was 


HISTORV  OF  MAN. 


29 


within  the  bounds  of  Ephraim;  and  after  the  revolt  of 
the  ten  tribes,  the  capital  of  their  kingdom  was  always 
within, the  bounds  of  Ephraim;  and  hence  the  whole 
kingdom  is  sometimes  called  Ephraim.  — (Jer.  xxxi.  9, 
18, '20.) 

Ephraim.  3.  City  of — (2  Sam.  xiii.  23.)  A consid- 
erable town,  situated  about  eight  miles  north  of  Jerusa- 
lem, on  the  way  to  Jericho,  and  within  the  bounds  of  the 
tribe  of  Benjamin.  It  was  to  this  place,  that  our  Savior 
retired  after  the  raising  of  Lazarus,  (John  xi.  54,)  and  it  is 
not  improbable  the  same  place  is  intended  in  2 Chr.  xiii.  19. 

Zephaniah,  (Jer.  xxix.  25,)  the  son  of  Maasseiah,  who 
is  called  the  second  priest,  was  put  to  death  by  Nebuchad- 
nezzar, at  Riblah. — (2  Kings  xxv.  18 — 21.) 

Samuel,  an  eminent  prophet,  born  at  Ramah,  in  the 
tribe  of  Ephraim,  and  from  his  birth  dedicated  by  his 
mother  to  God’s  service. — (1  Sam.  iii.  1.) 

Jarha  married  the  daughter  of  Sheshan.  [And  She- 
shan  had  a servant,  an  Egyptian,  whose  name  was  Jar- 
ha. And  Sheshan  gave  his  daughter  to  Jarha  his  ser- 
vant to  wife;  and  she  bare  him  Attai.  And  Attai  begat 
Nathan,  and  Nathan  begat  Zabad,  and  Zabad  begat 
Ephlal,  and  Ephlal  begat  Obed,  and  Obed  begat  Jehu, 
and  Jehu  begat  Azariah,  and  Azariah  begat  Helez,  and 
Helez  begat  Eleasah,  and  Eleasah  begat  Sisamai,  and 
Sisamai  begat  Shallum,  and  Shallum  begat  Jekamiah, 
and  Jekamiah  begat  Elishama.] — ( 1 Chron.  ii.  35 — 41.) 

Solomon,  the  king,  was  building  his  own  house  thirteen 
years;  and  he  finished  all  his  house  for  Pharaoh’s  daugh- 
ter, whom  he  had  taken  to  wife.  Pharaoh,  king  of 
Egypt,  went  up  and  took  the  city  of  Gezer  from  the  Ca- 
naanites,  and  gave  it  for  a present  unto  his  daughter, 
Solomon’s  wife.  Ahirnaaz  was  in  Napthali;  he  took 
Basmath,  the  daughter  of  Solomon,  to  wife.  The  son  of 
Abinadab,  in  all  the  region  of  Dor;  which  had  Taphath, 
the  daughter  of  Solomon,  to  wife. — ( 1 Kings,  chap.  4, 7,9.) 

Tahpenes,  the  queen,  was  the  wife  of  Pharaoh;  and 
the  sister  of  Tahpenes  was  the  wife  of  Hadad,  to  whom 
she  bare  Genubath;  and  Genubath  was  in  Pharaoh’s 
household,  among  the  sons  of  Pharaoh. — ( 1 Kings  xi.  14.) 

David  — king  of  Israel  — whose  sister  was  Abigail, 
the  wife  of  .Tether  the  Ishmaelite;  and  she  bare  Amasa. 
(1  Chron.  ii.  17.) 


30 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


THE  GENERATIONS  OF  JACOB. 

Jacob,  the  second  son  of  Isaac,  and  founder  of  the 
Jewish  nation,  was  born,  A.  M.  2167.  Jacob’s  wives 
were  Rachel  and  Leah,  the  daughters  of  Laban,  (Gen. 
xxviii.  2,)  the  brother  of  Rebekah.  And  the  Lord  said 
unto  Jacob,  Return  unto  the  land  of  thy  fathers,  and  to 
thy  kindred,  and  I will  be  with  thee.  And  Jacob  sent 
and  called  Rachel  and  Leah  to  the  field,  unto  his  flock, 
and  said  unto  them,  I see  your  father’s  countenance,  that 
it  is  not  towards  me  as  before;  but  the  God  of  my  father 
hath  been  with  me.  And  Rachel  and  Leah  answered 
and  said  unto  him.  Is  there  yet  any  portion  or  inherit- 
ance for  us  in  our  father’s  house?  Are  we  not  counted 
of  him  strangers?  For  he  hath  sold  us,  and  hath  quite 
devoured  also  our  money.  For  all  the  riches  that  God 
hath  taken  from  our  father,  that  is  ours,  and  our  chil- 
dren’s; now  then,  whatsoever  God  hath  said  unto  thee, 
do.  Then  Jacob  rose  up,  and  set  his  sons  and  his  wives 
upon  camels;  and  he  carried  away  all  his  cattle,  and  all 
his  goods  which  he  had  gotten,  the  cattle  of  his  getting, 
which  he  had  gotten  in  Padan-aram,  for  to  go  to  Isaac 
his  father,  in  the  land  of  Canaan. 

The  sons  of  Jacob  were  Reuben,  Simeon,  Levi,  Judah, 
Issachar,  Zebulon,  Benjamin,  Dan,  Naphtali,  Gad,  Ash- 
er and  Joseph  ; all  these  were  the  sons  of  Jacob,  or  Is- 
rael, that  came  with  Jacob,  their  father,  out  of  the  land 
of  Canaan  into  Egypt,  except  Joseph,  who  was  already 
there.  The  Canaanites,  were  called  by  the  Greeks, 
Phcenicians  and  Ethiopians! 

And  the  children  of  Israel  increased  abundantly,  and 
waxed  exceedingly  mighty;  they  married  the  daughters  of 
Egypt,  Ethiopia,  &c. — (Genesis;  Exodus,  i.  and  xii.) 

The  sons  of  Reuben  and  their  families  were  Hanoch, 
of  whom  cometh  the  Hanochites  ; Pallu.  of  whom  com- 
eth  the  Palluites  ; Hesron,  of  whom  cometh  the  Hesron- 
ites;  Carmi,  of  whom  cometh  the  Carmites.  These  are 
the  families  of  the  Reubenites,  and  the  number  of  them 
was  forty-three  thousand  seven  hundred  and  thirty  souls. 
— (Gen.  xlvi.;  Numbers  xxvi  ) 

Simeon,  the  second  son  of  Jacob,  was  boVn  in  the  year 
2247.  The  sons  of  Simeon,  by  a Canaanitish  or  Ethio- 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


;i 


pian  woman,  and  their  families,  were  Jemuel  or  Nemuel, 
»f  whom  Cometh  the  Nemuelites;  Jemin,  of  whom  com- 
eth  the  Jeminites;  Jachin,  of  whom  cometh  the  Jachin- 
ites;  Ohad,  or  Zerah,  of  whom  cometh  the  Zerhites; 
and  Shaul,  of  whom  cometh  the  Shaulites.  These  are 
the  families  of  the  Simeonites,  and  the  number  of  them 
was  twenty-two  thousand  and  two  hundred  souls.  — - (Gen. 
xlvi.  Num.  xxvi.) 

Levi,  (Gen.  xxix.  34.)  third  son  of  Jacob  and  Leah. 
He  was  concerned  in  a bloody  affair  with  the  Shechem- 
ites,  which  occasioned  the  denunciatory  and  prophetic 
language  of  his  father  respecting  him,  (Gen.  xlix.  5 — 7,) 
and  which  was  fully  verified  in  the  history  of  his  poster- 
ity. The  opposition  of  his  descendants  to  the  idol-wor- 
ship, which  was  practised  by  the  others,  was  the  occasion 
of  the  mitigation  of  their  curse. — (Ex.  xxvi.  29.)  His 
descendants  are  called  Levites.  The  sons  of  Levi,  by  a 
Canaanitish  woman,  and  their  families,  were  Gershon, 
of  whom  cometh  the  Gershonites  ; Kohath,  of  whom 
cometh  the  Kohathites;  and  Merari,  of  whom  cometh  the 
Merarites. 

The  sons  of  Gershon,  and  their  families,  were  Libni, 
of  whom  cometh  the  Libnites  ; and  Shimei,  of  whom 
cometh  the  Shimeites. 

The  sons  of  Kohath,  and  their  families,  were  Amram, 
[the  father  of  Moses,  Aaron  and  Miriam,]  of  whom  com- 
eth the  Amramites  ; Izchar,  of  whom  cometh  the  Izchar- 
ites;  Hebron,  of  whom  cometh  the  Hebronites;  and 
Uzziel,  of  whom  cometh  the  Uzzielites. 

The  sons  of  Mahari  were  Mahli,  of  whom  cometh  the 
Mahlites  ; and  Mushi,  of  whom  cometh  the  Mushites. 

The  sons  of  Judah,  by  the  daughter  of  Shuah,  a Ca- 
naanitish or  Ethiopian  woman,  the  grand-daughter  of 
Abraham  and  Keturah,  were  Er,  Onan  and  Shelah.  Er, 
and  Onan  the  husband  of  Tamar,  and  after  their  death, 
Shelah  their  brother,  were  promised  by  Judah  to  Tamar, 
his  daughter  in-law.  Through  Tamar’s  seed  came  the 
Messiah.  [Gen.  xxv.  28;  iChron.  ii.  2;  1749  years  B.  C.] 
The  sons  of  Judah  by  Tamar  were  Zerah,  [the  Ethio- 
pian,] of  whom  cometh  the  Zarhites  ; and  Pharez,  his 
brother,  of  whom  cometh  the  Pharezites.  These  were 
the  families  of  Judah,  and  the  number  of  them  was 


32 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


seventy-six  thousand  five  hundred  souls. — (Gen.  xxxviii; 
Num.  xxvi. ; 1 Chron.  ii. ; 2 Chron.  xiv.  9.) 

Issachar,  (Gen.  xxx.  18,)  was  the  fifth  son  of  Jacob 
and  Leah.  The  prophetical  description  of  him  uttered 
by  his  father,  (Gen.  xlix.  14,  15,)  was  fulfilled  in  the  fact 
that  the  posterity  of  Issachar  were  a laborious  people, 
and  addicted  to  rural  employments;  hardy  and  patient 
to  bear  the  burdens  both  of  labor  and  war.  The  sons 
of  Issachar,  and  their  families,  were  Tola,  of  whom  com- 
eth  the  Tolaites;  Pua,  of  whom  coineth  the  Punites  ; 
Jashub,  of  whom  cometh  the  Jashubites;  Shimron,  of 
whom  cometh  the  Shimronites.  These  were  the  families 
of  Issachar,  and  the  number  of  them  was  sixty-four  thous- 
and three  hundred  souls. — (Gen.  xlvi.;  Num.  xxvi.) 

Zebulun,  or  Zabulon,  the  sixth  son  of  Jacob  by  Leah, 
born  about  A.  M.  2256,  from  whom  sprang  one  of  the 
tribes  of  Israel.  When  this  tribe  came  out  of  Egypt, 
their  fighting  men  amounted  to  57,400,  commanded  by 
Eliab,  the  son  of  Elon.  They  increased  3100  in  the 
wilderness.  They  had  their  inheritance  between  the  Sea 
of  Galilee  and  the  Mediterranean,  and  enriched  them- 
selves by  fisheries,  commerce,  and  the  manufacture  of 
glass.  The  sons  of  Zebulon,  and  their  families,  were 
Sered,  of  whom  cometh  the  Sardites;  Elon,  of  whom 
cometh  the  Elonites:  Jahleel,  of  whom  cometh  the  Jah- 
leelites.  These  were  the  families  of  Zebulonites,  and 
the  whole  number  of  them  was  sixty  thousand  five  hun- 
dred souls. — (Gen.  xlvi.  14.;  Num.  xxvi.) 

Benjamin,  (Gen.  xxxv.  18,)  was  the  youngest  son  of 
Jacob  and  Rachel.  His  mother  died  "immediately  after 
his  birth,  which  took  place  near  Bethlehem,  when  the 
family  were  on  their  journey  from  Padan-aram  to  Ca- 
naan. With  her  dying  breath,  she  called  him  Benoni, 
[the  son  of  my  sorrow,]  but  his  father  gave  him  the  name 
of  Benjamin,  [the  son  of  my  right  hand.]  The  sons  of 
Benjamin,  and  their  families,  [1732  B.  C.]  were  Belah, 
or  Bela,  of  whom  cometh  the  Belaites;  Ashbelof  whom 
cometh  the  Ashbelites;  Becher,  Gera,  Ehi,  Rosh ; Ahi- 
ram,  of  whom  cometh  the  Ahiramites;  Muppimor  Shu- 
pham,  of  whom  cometh  the  Shuphamites;  Huppim  or 
Hupham,  of  whom  coineth  the  Huphamites.  The  sons 
of  Bela,  and  their  families,  were  Aid,  of  whom  cometh 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


33 


the  Ardites;  and  Naaman,  of  whom  cometh  the  Naa- 
manites.  These  were  the  families  of  Benjamin,  and  the 
number  of  them  was  forty-five  thousand  six  hundred  souls. 
— (Gen.  xlvi. ; Numbers  xxvi.) 

Dan,  (Gen.  xxx.  6,)  was  the  fifth  son  of  Jacob.  The 
prediction  uttered  by  Jacob,  respecting  Dan,  (Gen.  xlix. 
16,  17.)  is  variously  interpreted.  It  is  probable  that  the 
elevation  of  his  tribe  to  an  equal  rank  with  the  others, 
notwithstanding  he  was  born  of  a concubine,  was  fore- 
told in  Gen.  v.  16;  and  the  residue  of  the  prediction  may 
allude  to  the  subtle  and  crafty  disposition  of  his  descend- 
ants. Indeed,  we  know  that  Samson,  [who  was  among 
the  most  noted  of  them,]  was  remarkably  successful  in 
stratagem,  (Judg.  xiv.  15,)  and  perhaps  the  same  trait 
was  characteristic  of  their  tribe. — (Judg.  xviii.  26,  27.) 
The  son  of  Dan  was  Hushim  or  Shuham,  of  whom  com- 
eth the  Shuhamites.  The  mother  of  Hiram,  an  Ethiopi- 
an king  of  Tyre,  was  a daughter  of  Dan. — (Num.  xxvi. 
2 Chron.  ii.  14.) 

Naphtali,  (Gen.  xxx.  8,)  or  Nephthalim,  (Matt.  iv.  15,) 
was  a son  of  Jacob,  byBilhah.  The  sons  of  Naphtali, 
and  their  families,  were  Jahzeel,  of  whom  cometh  the 
Jahzeelites;  Guni,  of  whom  cometh  the  Gunites;  Jezer, 
of  whom  cometh  the  Jezerites;  Shillem,  of  whom  com- 
eth the  Shillemites  i Huram,  or  Hiram,  was  an  Ethiopi- 
an king  of  Tyre,  of  the  tribe  of  Naphtali.  These  were 
the  families  of  Naphtali,  and  the  number  of  them 
was  forty-five  thousand  four  hundred  souls. — (Gen.  xlvi.; 
Num.  xxvi.;  1 Kings  vii.  14.) 

Gad,  (Gen.  xxx.  9 — 11  ; Num.  i.  25,)  was  the  son  of 
Jacob,  by  Zilpah,  Leah’s  handmaid.  The  sons  of  Gad, 
and  their  families,  were  Ziphion,  or  Zephon,  of  whom 
cometh  the  Zephonites  ; Haggi,*  of  whom  cometh  the 
Haggites  ; Shuni,  of  whom  cometh  the  Shunites  ; Ez- 
bon,  or  Ozni,  of  whom  cometh  the  Oznites  ; Eri,  of 
whom  cometh  the  Erites;  Arod,  of  whom  cometh  the 
Arodites;  Arela,  of  whom  cometh  the  Arelites.  These 
were  the  families  of  Gad,  and  the  number  of  them  was 
forty  thousand  five  hundred  souls. — (Gen.  xlvi.  Num. 
xxvi.) 

• Haggai,  the  prophet  of  God.— (Ezra  v.  1.) 


34 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


The  sons  of  Asher,  and  their  families,  were  Jimnah, 
or  Jimna,  of  whom  Cometh  the  Jimnaites;  Ishuahor  Je- 
sui,  of  whom  cometh  the  Jesuites  ; Beriah,  of  whom 
Cometh  the  Beriites  ; and  Sarah,  their  sister.  The  sons 
of  Beriah  were  Heber,  of  whom  cometh  the  Heberites; 
Malchiel,  of  whom  cometh  the  Malchielites.  . These  were 
the  families  of  Asher,  and  the  number  of  them  was  fifty- 
three  thousand  four  hundred  souls.-— (Gen.  xlvi. ; Num. 
xxvi.) 

The  sons  of  Joseph,  and  their  families,  [1745  years 
B.  C.]  byAsenath,  the  daughter  of  Potipherah,  Priest  of 
On,  an  Egyptian  [Ethiopian]  woman.  [Pharaoh,  the 
king,  called  Joseph’s  name  Zaphnath-paaneah,  and  made 
him  ruler  over  all  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  gave  him  to 
wife  Asenath.]  The  sons  of  Joseph  were  Manasseh,  of 
whom  cometh  (he  Manassehites  ; Ephraim,  of  whom 
cometh  the  Ephraimites.  The  son  of  Manasseh,  by  an 
Egyptian  woman,  was  Machir,  of  whom  cometh  the  Ma- 
chirites.  The  son  of  Machir,  by  the  daughter  of  an 
Egyptian,  was  Gilead,  of  whom  cometh  the  Gileadites. 
The  sons  of  Gilead  were  Jeezer,  of  whom  cometh  the 
Jeezerites  ; Helek,  of  whom  cometh  the  Helekites  ; As- 
riel,  of  whom  cometh  the  Asrielites;  Shechem,  of  whom 
cometh  the  Shechemites  ; Shemida,  of  whom  cometh  the 
Shemidaites  ; Hepher,  of  whom  cometh  the  Hepherites. 
The  son  of  Hepher  was  Zelophehad.  Zelophehad  had 
no  sons,  but  daughters,  whose  names  were  Mahlah,  No- 
ah, Hoglah,  Milcah  and  Tirzah.  These  were  the  fami- 
lies of  Manasseh,  [Egyptians  or  Ethiopians,]  and  the  num- 
ber of  them  was  fifty-two  thousand  seven  hundred  souls. 
(Gen.  & Num.) 

According  to  the  Book  of  Mormon,  [written  by  Jo- 
seph Smith,  Jr.]  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  the  remnant 
of  the  house  of  Israel,  were  the  descendants  of  Joseph 
and  Ishmael.  Thus  we  discover  the  account  of  Lehi, 
the  prophet,  to  be  of  the  genealogy  of  Joseph,  a Caanan- 
ite,  and  Asenath,  an  Egyptian  woman,  [blacks].  The 
sons  of  Lehi,  by  Sariah,  were  four — Laman,  Lemuel, 
Sam  and  Nephi  ; and  they  took  the  daughters  of  Ishmael 
for  wives,  [dark  red  people]. 

The  sons  of  Ephraim,  and  their  families,  by  an  Egyp- 
tian woman,  were  Shuthelah,  of  whom  cometh  the  Shu- 


HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


35 


thalites  ; Becher  of  whom  cometh  the  Bachrites  ; Ta~ 
han,  of  whom  cometh  the  Tahanites.  The  son  of  Shu- 
thelah  wasEran  of  whom  cometh  the  Eranites  ; the  men 
of  Ephraim  and  Mt.  Ephraim  ; Samuel  the  prophet  was 
the  son  of  Elkanah  ; Elkanah  was  the  son  of  Jeroham, 
the  son  of  Eli,  the  son  of  Tohu,  the  son  of  Zuph,  an 
Ephrathite.  These  were  the  families  of  Ephraim,  of 
Egypt,  and  the  number  of  them  was  thirty-two  thousand 
five  hundred  souls. — (Gen.  xlvi. ; Num.  xxvi. ; 1 Sam.  i.) 

The  sons  of  Amram,  and  their  families,  by  Jochebad, 
the  daughter  of  Levi,  his  father’s  sister,  a Canaanitish 
woman,  borne  to  him  in  Egypt,  were  Aaron  and  Moses, 
and  his  daughter  was  Miriam,  their  sister.  — (Ex.  vi.  20. ) 

The  sons  of  Aaron,  and  their  families,  by  Elisheba, 
the  daughter  of  Arnminadab,  sister  of  Naashon,  a Ca- 
naanitish woman,  were  Nadab,  Abihu,  Eleazer  and  Ith- 
amar.  The  son  of  Eleazer,  by  one  of  the  daughters  of 
Putiel,  was  Phinehas.  These  were  the  families  of  Aa- 
ron, and  the  number  of  them  was  twenty-three  thousand 
males. — (Ex.  vi.;  Num.  iii,  26.) 

The  sons  of  Moses,  the  man  of  God,  and  their  fami- 
lies by  Zipporah,  the  daughter  of  Reuel,  Jethro  or  Ra- 
guel,  an  Ethiopian  woman,  were  Gershom,  and  Eliezer, 
who  was  of  the  tribe  of  Levi.  — (1  Chron.  xxiii. ; Ex.  iii. 
18;  Num.  x.  29;  xii.  9.)  The  sons  of  Gershom,  whose 
wife  was  an  Egyptian  woman,  were  Shebuel,  Libni,  Shi- 
mei,  Jeahath,  Zimmah,  Joah,  Iddo,*  Zerah  and  Jeaterai. 
Shebuel  was  the  chief  ruler  of  the  treasure  of  the  house 
of  God,  in  Jerusalem.  (1  Chron.  vi.  23  — 25.  ) The 
sons  of  Shimei,  an  Ethiopian,  were  Jahath,  Zina,  Jeush 
and  Beriah  ; Jahath  was  the  chief.  (1  Chron.  xxiii.) — 
And  of  the  sons  of  Eliezer,  Rehabiah  was  the  chief. 
The  sons  of  Rehabiah  were  Isshiah,  Jeshaiah,  Joram 
Zichri  and  Shelomith  ; and  his  brethren  were  over 
all  the  treasures  of  the  dedicated  things  in  the  house  of 
the  Lord  at  Jerusalem. — (1  Chron.  xxvi.)  Thesewere 
the  sons  and  grandsons  of  Moses,  and  Zipporah,  an  Ethi- 
opian woman. 

*l(ldo,  the  prophet  of  God,  and  Zecharinh  his  son,  who  prophesied  un- 
to the  Jews  that  were  in  Judah  and  Jerusalem,  in  the  name  of  the  God  o 
Israel.  — (2  Chron.  xii.  15;  Ezra  v.  1 ; Zechariah.) 


36 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


The  sons  of  Jethro,  the  priest  of  Midian,  Moses’  father 
in-law,  an  Ethiopian,  were  Nahath,  Zerah,  Shammah, 
Mizzah  and  Habab  the  Great,  who  was  as  eyes' to  Moses 
in  the  wilderness  ; and  he  also  had  seven  daughters. — 
(Ex.  ii.  16,  18  ; Num.  x.  29  ; 1 Chron.  i.  37.) 

The  sons  of  Zerah,  the  son  of  Judah,  were  Zimri, 
Ethan,  Heman,  Calcal,  Dara  and  Zabdi.  The  son  of 
Ethan  was  Azariah. — (Josh.  vii.  1 ; Chron,  ii.  6.) 

The  sons  of  Heman  the  Great,  were  Bukkiah,  Matha- 
nia,  Uzziel,  Sherbuel,  Jerimoth,  Hananiah,  Hanani, 
Eliathah,  Giddalli,  Ramamti,  Jeshbekashah,  Mallathi, 
Hathir  and  Mahaziath.  God  gave  unto  Heman,  the 
king’s  .seer,  fourteen  sons  and  three  daughters.  All 
these  were  under  the  hand  of  their  father  for  singers  in 
the  house  of  the  Lord,  with  harps,  cornets,  flutes,  sack- 
buts,  dulcimers,  cymbals,  psalteries,  and  all  kinds  of 
music.  — (Dan.  iii. ; 1 Chron.  xxv.)  The  number  of 
singers  in  the  house  of  God,  was  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
eight  souls. — (1  Chron.  xxv.  7.) 

The  son  of  Zabdi  was  Carmi.  The  son  of  Carmi  was 
Achan,  of  the  tribe  of  Judah;  he  was  stoned  to  death 
for  concealing  a part  of  the  spoil  taken  at  Jericho. — 
(Josh.  vii.  5,  25.) 

Pethahiah,  the  son  of  Meshozabeel,  of  the  children  of 
Zerah,  [the  son  of  Judah,]  was  at  the  king’s  hand  in 
all  matters  concerning  the  people. — (Nehemiah  xi.  23.) 
Zerah,  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  (Josh.  vii.  1,)  of  Zerah 
cometh  the  families  of  the  Zarhites. — (Num.  xxvi.  20.) 
The  sons  of  Zerah,  Jeuel,  and  their  brethren  were  six 
hundred  and  ninety  able  men  of  Israel. — (1  Chron.  ix.) 

The  sons  of  Phares,  the  twin  brother  of  Zerah,  the 
Ethiopian,  were  Hezron,  or  Esrom,  and  Humul,  and 
among  their  descendants  was  Joseph,  the  husband  of 
Mary,  unto  whom  was  born  Jesus,  who  is  called  Chi'ist 
the  Lord. — (Matt.  i.  2.) 

The  sons  of  Hezron,  or  Esrom,  were  Jerahmeel,  Ram 
and  Chelubai. — (1  Chron.  ii. ; Matt,  i.)  The  son  of  Ram, 
or  Aram,  was  Amminadab,  or  Aminabab.  The  son  of 
Amminadab  was  Nahsban,  or  Naassan.  The  son  of  Nah- 
shan  was  Salmon.  The  son  of  Salmon  was  Boaz,  by 
Rachab.  Hemath,  the  father  of  the  house  of  Rechab. 
The  men  of  Rachab. — (1  Chron.  ii.  55;  iv.  11,  12; 


THE  HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


37 


Matt.  i.  5.)  Hamath  was  built  and  inhabited  by  the 
Hamathites,  Canaanites,  Ethiopians,  8t.c. — [Herodotus.] 

The  son  of  Boaz  was  Obed,  by  Ruth,  the  Moabitish 
woman — the  daughter  of  Pharaoh,  a woman  of  the  Mo- 
abites, Ammonites,  Edomites,  Zidonians  and  Hittites  — 
a colored  people. — (1  Kings,  xi.  1;  Matt.  i.  5.) 

The  son  of  Obed  was  Jesse,  an  Ephrathite.  The  son 
of  Jesse  was  David,  the  king  of  nations,  whose  sister’s 
name  was  Abigail,  the  descendant  of  Egypt  by  Ephraim, 
of  the  tribe  of  Joseph. — (Gen.  xli.  46:  xx;  1 Sam.  xvii. 
12;  Matt,  i.) 

Abigail,  David’s  sister,  married  Jetherthe  Ishmaelite, 
the  descendant  of  Ishmael,  an  Egyptian. — (Gen.  xxi.  25; 

1 Chr.  ii.  17.) 

The  son  of  David,  by  Bath-shua,  or  Bath-sheba,  the 
daughter  of  Ammiel,  or  Eliam,  was  Solomon,  of  her  that 
had  been  the  wife  of  Uriah  the  Hittite. — (2  Sam.  xi.  3, 
12,  24:  1 Chron.  iii.  5.)  The  Hittites  are  Canaanites — 
Ethiopians. — [See  Grecian  historian.] 

Solomon,  king  of  Israel.  In  his  reign  there  were  a 
great  number  of  kings  in  Africa  and  Arabia.  “ Twelve 
kings  reigned  over  the  twelve_^districts  called  Nomes,  in 
Egypt.  Solomon  had  seven  hundred  wives,  princesses; 
daughters  of  the  kings  of  the  Moabites,  Ammonites, 
Edomites,  Zidonians  or  Sidonians,  and  Hittites — Ethi- 
opian women.  “The  queen  of  Ethiopia,  or  of  the 
South,  bare  Solomon  a son;”  and  his  concubines  were 
j three  hundred  women,  [nobility,]  of  the  Ethiopians  and 
I Moors. 

The  son  of  Solomon,  the  Hittite,  was  Raboam,  by 
Naamah,  an  Ammonitish  woman. 

I King  Solomon  married  the  daughter  of  Pharaoh,  king 
of  Egypt;  and  he  gave  as  a present  unto  his  daughter, 
Solomon’s  wife,  the  city  of  Gezer.  And  Solomon  was 
thirteen  years  in  building  his  own  ^house  for  the  daugh- 
‘ ter  of  Pharaoh,  his  wife;  and  he  finished  it,  and  she 
came  up  out  of  the  city  of  David,  unto  her  house  which 
■I  Solomon  had  built  for  her,  into  Jerusalem,  the  upper 
j]  city;  a woman  of  the  Moabites,  Ammonites,  Edomites, 
i:  Sodinians  and  Hittites — an  Ethiopian  woman. — (1  Kings 
li  iii.  1,  7;  i.  8,  9;  xvi.  24;  xi;  2 Chron.  xii.  13;  Matt.  i. 
*!  7;  Herodotus,  &c.) 


38 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Raboam,  the  son  of  Solomon,  begat  Abia,  and  Abia 
begat  Asa,  and  Asa  begat  Josaphat,  and  Josapbat  begat 
Joram,  and  Joram  begat  Ozias,  and  Ozias  begat  Joa- 
thim,  and  Joathim  begat  Achaz,  and  Achaz  begat  Eze- 
kias,  and  Ezekias  begat  Hezekiah,  and  Hezekiah  begat 
Manasses,  and  Manasses  begat  Amon,  and  Amon  begat 
Josias,  and  Josias  begat  Jechonias,  and  Jechonias  begat 
Salathiel,  and  Salathiel  begat  Zorobabel,  and  Zorobabe) 
begat  Abiud,  and  Abiud  begat  Eliakim,  and  Eliakim 
begat  Azof,  and  Azor  begat  Sadoc,  and  Sadoc  begat 
Achim,  and  Achim  begat  Eliud,  and  Eliud  begat  Elea- 
zer,  and  Eleazer  begat  Matthan,  and  Mattlian  begat 
Jacob,  and  Jacob  begat  Joseph  the  husband  of  Mary,  of 
whom  was  born  Jesus  who  is  called  Christ  the  Lord. 

The  sons  of  Joseph  were  James,  Joses,  Simon  or 
Salome,  and  Judas. — (Matt.  xiii.  55;  Mark  vi.  3;  xv, 
40.) 

These  were  the  descendants  of  ancient  Jacob  or  Is- 
rael, who  was  willing  to  give  his  daughters  unto  the 
sons  of  the  Hivites  and  all  the  Ethiopian  nations  of  the 
country,  at  their  request,  and  to  take  unto  themselves 
their  daughters  in  exchange,  providing  every  im; ie  of 
them  would  be  circumcised,  that  they  might  becon  - one 
people  under  the  covenant  of  grace  and  works  nia  le  by 
God  unto  Israel. — (Gen.  xxxiv.  21,  22.) 

The  cities  of  Tyre  and  Sidon  were  founded  by  bracks, 
who  were  the  same  with  the  Canaanites,  and  spokr  the 
Hebrew  language. — (Matt.  xv.  21-28.)  [Then  ' sus 
went  thence,  and  departed  into  the  coasts  of  Tyre  and 
Sidon.  And  behold  a woman  of  Canaan  came  ('i  t of 
the  same  coasts,  and  cried  unto  him,  saying,  jiave 
mercy  on  me,  O Lord,  thou  son  of  David;  my  daugnter 
is  grievously  vexed  with  a devil.  But  he  answei-t d her 
not  a word.  And  his  disciples  came  and  besought  aim, 
saying.  Send  her  away,  for  she  crietli  after  us.  Tut  he 
answered  and  said,  I am  not  sent  but  unto  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel.  Then  came  she  and  worshiiiped 
him,  saying.  Lord,  help  me.  Rut  he  answered  and  said.  It 
is  not  meet  to  take  the  children’s  bread,  and  to  cast  it  to 
dogs.  And  she  said,  Truth,  Lord;  yet  the  dogs  eat  of  the 
crumbs  which  fall  from  their  master’s  table.  'I'hcn 
Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  her,  O woman,  gia  at  is 


HISTORY  OF  MAN. 


39 


thy  faith;  be  it  unto  thee  even  as  thou  wilt.  And 
her  daughter  was  made  whole  from  that  very  hour.] 

Sarepta  was  a city  of  Sidon.  [Thus  saith  the  Lord, 

I tell  you  of  a truth,  Many  widows  were  in  Israel  in  the 
days  of  Elias,  when  the  heaven  was  shut  up  three  years 
and  six  months,  when  great  famine  was  throughout  all 
the  land;  but  unto  none  of  them  was  Elias  sent,  save 
unto  Sarepta,  a city  of  Sidon,  unto  a woman  that  was 
a widow.] — (Luke  iv.  25,  26.) 

The  Queen  of  the  South,  or  Sheba,  daughter  of 
Jokshan,  and  grand-daughter  of  Abraham  by  Keturah, 
(Gen.  XXV.  2,  3;  1 Kings,  x.  2;  Chron.  ix;  Matt.  xii. 
42;  Acts  viii.  27;)  came  from  Ethiopia — or,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  Scripture,  from  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth  — to  Jerusalem,  with  a very  great  company,  to 
hear  and  see  all  the  wisdom  of  Solomon.  She  desired 
to  try  him  in  allegories  or  parables,  in  which  he  had 
been  instructed  by  Nathan.  The  annals  of  Abyssinia 
say  that  she  was  a pagan  when  she  left  Sheba  or  Azab, 
but  being  filled  with  admiration  at  the  sight  of  Solomon’s 
works,  she  became  a proselyte  to  Judaism,  while  at  Je- 
rusalem. She  likewise  bore  Solomon  a son,  whom  she 
called  Menilek,  and  carried  him  with  her  in  her  return  to 
Sheba.  After  the  lapse  of  a few  years,  Menilek  was 
sent  back  to  Solomon,  for  education;  nor  did  his  father 
neglect  his  charge,  but  had  him  thoroughly  instructed 
in  the  Jewish  religion.  Menilek  was  crowned  king  of 
Ethiopia,  in  the  temple  at  Jerusalem. 

It  is  certain  that  circumcision,  the  observance  of  the 
seventh  day,  and  a number  of  other  Jewish  rites,  are 
practised  by  the  Ethiopians  to  this  very  day;  and  it  is 
indisputable  that  their  kings  are  descended  in  a direct 
line  from  Solomon.  It  is  probable  that  this  powerful 
nation  — the  Ethiopians  of  Abyssinia  — were  conquered 
by  Shishak,  about  the  time  of  the  civil  wars  in  Egypt. 

The  celebrated  Joash,  the  king  of  Israel,  reigned  forty 
years  in  Jerusalem.  His  mother’s  name  was  Zibiah,  of 
Beer-sheba,  or  Sheba,  a city  or  country  of  the  Sabeans. 
— (Gen.  X.  7;  2 Chron.  xxiv.) 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH, 


CHAPTER  II. 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


CITIES  OF  ETHIOPIA. 

Ethiopian  is  a name  derived  from  the  “Land  of  Ethi- 
opia,” the  first  settled  country  before  the  flood.  “The 
second  river  that  went  out  of  Eden,  to  water  the 
garden,  or  earth,  was  Gihon;  the  same  that  encom- 
passeth  the  whole  land,  or  country,  of  Ethiopia.” — 
(Gen.  ii.  13.)  Here  Adam  and  his  posterity  built 
their  tents,  and  tilled  the  ground. — (Gen.  iii.  23,  24.) 

The  first  city  was  Enoch,  built  before  the  flood,  in 
the  land  of  Nod,  on  the  east  of  Eden — a country  now 
called  Arabia.  Cain,  the  son  of  Adam,  went  out  of 
Eden,  and  dwelt  in  the  land  of  Nod.  We  suppose,  ac- 
cording to  an  ancient  custom,  he  married  his  sister;  and 
she  bare  Enoch.  And  Cain  built  a city,  and  called  the 
name  of  the  city  after  the  name  of  his  son,  Enoch. 
(Gen.  iv.  16,  17.)  We  know  there  must  have  been 
more  than  Cain  and  his  son  Enoch  in  the  land  of 
Nod,  to  build  a city,  but  who  were  they  ? ^ ^ ^ 

[Malcom’s  Bible  Dictionary.] 

The  first  great  city  described  in  ancient  and  sacred 
history  was  built  by  the  Cushites,  or  Ethiopians.  They 
surrounded  it  with  walls,  which,  according  to  Rollin, 
were  87  feet  in  thickness,  350  feet  in  height,  and  480 
furlongs  in  circumference.  And  even  this  stupendous 
work  they  shortly  after  eclipsed  by  another,  of  which 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS.  41 

Diodorus  says,  “Never  did  any  city  come  up  to  the 
greatness  and  magnificence  of  this.” 

It  is  a fact  well  attested  by  history,  that  the  Ethiopi- 
ans once  bore  sway,  not  only  in  all  Africa,  but  over  almost 
all  Asia;  and  it  is  said  that  even  two  continents  could  not 
afford  field  enough  for  the  expansion  of  their  energies. 
“ They  found  their  way  into  Europe,  and  built  a city 
on  the  western  coast  of  Spain,  called  by  them  Iberian 
Ethiopia.”  “And,”  says  a distinguished  writer,  “ wher- 
ever they  went,  they  were  rewarded  for  their  wisdom.” 

The  Tower  of  Babel, — Nimrod,  the  son  of  Cush, 
an  Ethiopian,  attempted  to  build  the  Tower  of  Babel. — 
(Gen.  X.  8-10;  xi.  4-9.)  One  hundred  and  two  years 
after  the  flood,  in  the  land  of  Shinar — an  extensive  and 
fertile  plain,  lying  between  Mesopotamia  on  the  west, 
and  Persia  on  the  east,  and  watered  by  the  Euphrates  — 
mankind  being  all  of  one  language,  one  color,  and  one 
religion  — they  agreed  to  erect  a tower  of  prodigious 
extent  and  height.  Their  design  was  not  to  secure 
themselves  against  a second  deluge,  or  they  would  have 
built  their  tower  on  a high  mountain;  but  to  get  them- 
selves a famous  character,  and  to  prevent  their  disper- 
sion by  the  erection  of  a monument  which  should  be 
visible  from  a great  distance.  No  quarries  being  found 
in  that  alluvial  soil,  they  made  bricks  for  stone,  and 
used  slime  for  mortar.  Their  haughty  and  rebellious 
attempt  displeased  the  Lord;  and  after  they  had  worked, 
it  is  said,  twenty-two  years,  he  confounded  their  lan- 
guage. This  effectually  stopped  the  building,  procured 
it  the  name  of  Babel,  or  Confusion,  and  obliged  some  of 
the  offspring  of  Noah  to  disperse  themselves  and  replen- 
ish the  world.  The  tower  of  Babel  was  in  sight  from 
the  great  city  of  Babylon.  Nimrod  was  a hunter  and 
monarch  of  vast  ambition.  When  he  rose  to  be  king  of 
Babylon,  he  re-peopled  Babel,  which  had  been  desolate 
since  the  confusion  of  tongues;  but  did  not  dare  to 
attempt  the  finishing  of  the  tower.  The  Scriptures 
inform  us,  he  became  “mighty  upon  earth;”  but  the 
extent  of  his  conquests  is  not  known. — [Malcom’s  Bible 
Dictionary.] 

The  private  houses,  in  most  of  the  ancient  cities, 
were  simple  in  external  appearance;  but  exhibited  in 
4 


42 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


the  interior  all  the  splendor  and  elegance  of  refined 
luxury.  The  floors  were  of  marble;  alabaster  and  gild- 
ing were  displayed  on  every  side.  In  every  great  house 
there  were  several  fountains,  playing  in  magnificent 
basins.  The  smallest  house  had  three  pipes — one  for 
the  kitchen,  another  for  the  garden,  and  a third  for 
washing.  The  same  magnificence  was  displayed  in  the 
mosques,  churches  and  coffee  houses.  The  environs 
presented,  at  all  seasons  of  the  year,  a pleasing  verdure, 
and  contained  extensive  series  of  gardens  and  villas. 

The  Great  and  Splendid  City  of  Babylon. — This 
city  was  founded  by  Nimrod,  about  2247  years  B.  C.,  in 
the  land  of  Shinar,  or  Chaldea,  and  made  the  capital  of 
his  kingdom.  It  was  probably  an  inconsiderable  place, 
until  it  was  enlarged  and.  embellished  by  Semiramis;  it 
then  became  the  most  magnificent  city  in  the  world, 
surpassing  even  Nineveh  in  glory.  The  circumference 
of  both  these  cities  was  the  same;  but  the  walls  which 
surrounded  Babylon  were  twice  as  broad  as  the  walls  of 
Nineveh,  and  having  100  brass  gates.  The  city  of  Bab- 
ylon stood  on  the  river  Euphrates,  by  which  it  w’as 
divided  into  two  parts,  eastern  and  western;  and  these 
were  connected  by  a cedar  bridge  of  wonderful  construc- 
tion, uniting  the  two  divisions.  Quays  of  beautiful  mar- 
ble adorned  the  banks  of  the  river;  and  on  one  bank 
stood  the  magnificent  Temple  of  Belus,  and  on  the  other 
the  Queen’s  Palace.  These  two  edifices  were  connected 
by  a passage  under  the  bed  of  the  river.  This  city  was 
at  least  45  miles  in  circumference;  and  would  of  course 
include  eight  cities  as  large  as  London  and  its  append- 
ages. It  was  laid  out  in  625  squares,  formed  by  the 
intersection  of  25  streets  at  right  angles.  The  walls, 
which  were  of  brick,  were  350  feet  high,  and  87  feet 
broad.  A trench  surrounded  the  city,  the  sides  of 
which  were  lined  wdth  brick  and  water-proof  cement. 
This  city  was  famous  for  its  hanging  gardens,  con- 
structed by  one  of  its  kings,  to  please  his  queen.  She 
was  a Persian,  and  was  desirous  of  seeing  meadows 
on  mountains,  as  in  her  own  country.  She  prevailed 
on  him  to  raise  artificial  gardens,  adorned  with  mead- 
ows and  trees.  For  this  purpose,  vaulted  arches  were 
raised  from  the  ground,  one  above  another,  to  an  almost 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS.  43 

inconceivable  height,  and  of  a magnitude  and  strength 
sufficient  to  su[^ort  the  vast  weight  of  the  whole  gar- 
den. Babylon  was  a great  commercial  city,  and  traded 
to  all  parts  of  the  earth  then  known,  in  all  kinds  of  mer- 
chandize; and  she  likewise  traded  in  slaves,  and  the 
souls  of  men.  For  her  sins  she  has  been  blotted  from 
existence  — even  her  location  is  a matter  of  supposition. 
Great  was  Babylon  of  old;  in  merchandize  did  she  trade, 
and  in  souls.  For  her  sins  she  thus  became  blotted 
from  the  sight  of  men. 


THE  KINGDOM  OF  ASSYRIA. 

The  foundation  of  the  Assyrian  Empire  was  laid  by 
Asshur,  the  second  son  of  Shem,  and  the  grandson  of 
Noah,  about  2229  years  B.  C.  Its  name  was  derived 
from  that  of  its  founder. 

Mr.  Rollin,  and  other  writers,  state  that  Nimrod,  the 
son  of  Cush,  or  Belue  of  the  ancients,  was  placed  over 
Assyria,  and  afterwards  made  himself  master  of  the 
country.  By  the  moderation  of  his  government,  he  be- 
came very  popular  among  his  new  subjects.  He  built 
several  cities.  Belue,  according  to  the  statements  of 
some  writers,  was  the  same  with  Nimrod,  the  great 
grandson  of  Noah.  Belue  was  succeeded  by  Ninus,  in 
honor  of  whom  Nineveh  had  received  its  name.  And  he,, 
in  gratitude  to  his  father,  obliged  his  subjects  to  pay  di-- 
vine  honors  to  the  memory  of  Belue,  who  was  probably 
the  first  king  that  the  people  deified,  on  account  of  his 
great  actions.  Ninus  appears  to  have  been  the  first 
prince  who  united  the  spirit  of  conquest  with  political 
science.  He  divided  the  Assyrian  Empire  into  provinces^ 
and  instituted  three  councils  and  three  tribunals,  by 
which  the  government  was  administered  and  justice  dis- 
tributed. 

Ninus,  the  successor  of  Asshur,  is  said  to  have  united 
the  kingdoms  of  Assyria  and  Babylon.  He  made  war 
upon  many  of  the  nations,  for  the  sake  of  extending  his 
empire.  He  reduced  the  greater  part  of  Asia,  and  to- 
tally subdued  the  northern  province  of  Persia,  now 
known  by  the  name  of  Corassan.  After  this,  he  rebuilt 


44 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Niaeveh,  and  married  Semiramis,  a female  conqueror 
and  able  sovereign,  who  could  assemble  200,000  men; 
and  by  her  had  a son,  named  Ninyas.  Semiramis  as- 
sumed the  sovereign  power  during  the  minority  of  her 
son.  She  swayed  the  sceptre  with  great  dignity,  for  the 
space  of  forty  years.  She  enlarged  her  empire,  and  vis- 
ited every  part  of  her  vast  domains.  She  built  cities  in 
various  districts  of  the  Assyrian  kingdom,  and  cut  roads 
through  mountains,  in  order  to  make  the  intercourse  be- 
tween the  provinces  easy.  — [Assyrian  Chronology.] 

The  early  history  of  Assyria  is  involved  in  obscurity. 
We  know  from  the  sacred  history  that  it  was  a powerful 
nation.  (Num.  xxiv.  22.)  And  its  capital  was  one  of 
the  most  renowned  of  the  eastern  world. -- [See  Nine- 
veh.] It  fell  into  the  hands  of  theMedes;  the  monar- 
chy was  divided  between  them  and  the  Babylonians,  and 
the  very  name  of  Assyria  was  thenceforth  forgotten. — 
[See  Geography  of  the  Bible,  page  24.] 

Accad.  (Gen.  x.  10.)  A city  in  Shinar,  built  by  Nim- 
rod. Modern  travellers  have  intimated  the  probability 
that  the  ruins  of  this  ancient  city  are  to  be  seen  about 
six  miles  from  the  present  Bagdad. 

The  present  city  of  Bagdad  stands  upon  the  site  of 
Seleucia.  It  was  founded  A.  D.  762,  by  the  Saracens, 
and  continued  to  be  the  seat  of  their  Caliphs  for  500  years. 
It  then  experienced  various  changes,  till  A.  D.  1638, 
when  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Turks,  who  still  retain  it. 
Though  greatly  reduced  from  the  splendor  and  size  it 
had  when  under  the  Saracens,  it  still  enjoys  a great  trade, 
especially  to  Persia;  and  has  a population  of  20,000  in- 
habitants. 

The  great  city  of  Hamath  was  founded  by  the  descend- 
ants of  Ham.  [Pass  ye  unto  Calneh,  and  see;  and 
from  thence  go  ye  to  Hamath,  the  great.  ] — '(Gen.  xi.  18; 
Amos  V.  2;  2 Kings  xvii.  24;  2 Chron.  viii.  4.) 

The  city  of  Riblah,  in  the  land  of  Hamath,  where 
Nebuchadnezzar,  king  of  Babylon,  gave  judgment  against 
Zedekiah,  king  of  Judah,  and  slew  Zedekiah’s  sons  be- 
fore his  eyes.  Also  the  king  of  Babylon  slew  all  the 
nobles  of  Judah  in  Riblah,  and  bound  Zedekiah  with 
chains,  and  carried  him  to  Babylon.  — (Jer.  xxxix.  5-7.) 

Calneh,  (Gen.  x.  10;  Amos  vi.  2.)  One  of  the  cities 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


45 


of  Babylonia,  built  by  Nimrod,  and  supposed  to  be  the 
same  with  Calno,  (Isa.  x.  9,)  Canneh,  (Ezek.  xxvii.  23,) 
and  the  Ctesiphon  of  more  modern  times.  It  was  situa- 
ted on  the  east  bank  of  the  Tigris,  opposite  to  Babylon, 
and  was  a place  of  commercial  importance. 

Carchemish.  (2  Chron.  xxxv.  20.)  A town  on  the 
eastern  bank  of  the  Euphrates,  the  Chebar,  or  Kha- 
boor,  falls  into  it.  It  is  now  known  as  Kirkisia.  It  was 
taken  from  the  Assyrians  by  the  king  of  Egypt,  (2  Kings 
xxiii.  29,)  who  left  it  in  charge  of  a garrison.  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, king  of  Babylon,  afterwards  took  it  from  the 
Egyptians,  with  great  slaughter,  in  fulfilment  of  the  re- 
markable prophecy  of  Jeremiah.  — (Jer.  xlvi.  1—12.) 

Erech.  (Gen.  x.  10.)  A city  of  Chaldea,  built  by 
Nimrod,  on  the  Tigris.  It  was  called  Erecca  and  Arac- 
ca,  by  the  Greeks  and  Romans.  Some  have  supposed 
there  were  two  places  of  this  name;  and  others,  that 
Erech  was  the  same  with  Edessa,  [now  Orfah,]  in  north- 
ern Mesopotamia. 

Halah.  (2  Kings  xvii.  6;  xviii.  11.)  A province  of 
Assyria,  supposed  by  some,  to  be  the  same  with  Calah, 
(Gen.  X.  12,)  and  with  Holwan,  or  Cholwan,  of  the  mod- 
ern Arabs. 

Haran.  a town  standing  on  a small  river  of  the  same 
name,  which  flowed  into  the  Euphrates  through  the  north- 
western part  of  Mesopotamia.  It  was  called  after  the 
eldest  brother  of  Abraham.  Near  this  town  occurred 
the  celebrated  defeat,  by  the  Parthians,  of  the  Roman 
army  under  Crassus,  who  was  slain,  with  20,000  of  his 
men,  B.  C.  53.  The  place  still  retains  its  ancient  name, 
and  is  peopled  by  a few  Arabs. 

The  city  of  Nineve«,  (Jonah  iii.  6,)  the  capital  of  As- 
syria, (2  Kings  xix.  36,)  and  rival  of  Babylon,  was  situ- 
ated on  the  Tigris,  north-east  of  Babylon,  probably  near 
the  modern  village  of  Nania,  opposite  to  Mosul.  It  sig- 
nifies the  dwelling  of  JVimis,  and  therefore  we  may  pre- 
sume was  founded  by  Nimrod,  also  called  Ninus,  after 
his  son,  though  some  regard  Asshur  as  the  founder.  Ac- 
cording to  Diodorus  Siculus,  Nineveh  became  one  of  the 
largest  cities  in  the  world.  It  was  19  miles  in  length, 
and  1 1 in  breadth,  and  from  48  to  50  miles  in  circumfer- 
ence, [as  may  be  inferred  from  Jonah’s  account,  (Jonah 


46 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


iii.  3,)  confirmed  by  that  of  Strabo,]  and  contained  a 
population  of  600,000. — (Jonah  iv.  11.)  It  was  sur- 
rounded by  a wall  100  feet  high,  and  wide  enough  for 
three  carriages  to  go  abreast;  it  was  fortified  by  1500 
towers,  of  200  feet  in  height.  For  its  luxury  and  wick- 
edness, the  judgments  of  God  fell  upon  it.  — (Nahum  iii. 
1;  Zeph.  ii:  13-15.)  In  the  twenty-ninth  year  of  the 
reign  of  Josiah,  king  of  Judah,  Nineveh  was  utterly  de- 
stroyed by  the  Modes.  It  was  afterwards  partially  re- 
built, but  never  became  considerable,  and  was  finally 
destroyed  by  the  Saracens,  in  the  seventh  century.  It 
is  now  called  Mosul,  and  is  only  famous  for  being  the 
residence  of  the  patriarch  of  the  Nestorians. 

Rezeph.  (2  Kings  xix.  12.)  Probably  it  stood  where 
Arsoffa  now  is,  from  20  to  30  miles  west  of  the  Euphra- 
tes. Rabshakeh  mentions  it  among  the  cities  conquered 
by  the  Assyrians.  — (Isa.  xxxvii.  12.) 

The  city  of  Seleucia  was  situated  45  miles  southward, 
on  the  banks  of  the  Tigris.  It  was  sometimes  called 
New  Babylon.  It  became  the  capital  of  Babylonia,  and 
in  time  utterly  supplanted  the  old  city. 

Sepharvaim,  or  Sepharvites.  They  seem  to  have 
originally  dwelt  north  of  Media,  or  about  Siphora,  on  the 
river  Euphrates.  Sennacherib,  king  of  Assyria,  ravag- 
ed the  country  about  the  days  of  Hezekiah,  and  after 
destroying  great  numbers,  colonized  most  of  the  remain- 
der in  Canaan,  where  they  at  length  became  a tribe  of 
Samaritans. 

Tigris  was  founded  by  Ninus,  the  son  of  Nimrod,  who 
began  his  reign,  according  to  Usher,  A.  M.  2737. 

Telabib  — a city  or  district  between  the  rivers  Che- 
bar  and  Saocoras.  — (Ezek.  iii.  15.) 

Ur — -an  ancient  city  of  Chalcfba,  or  Mesopotamia, 
where  Terah  and  Abraham  dwelt. — (Gen.  xv.  7.) 


THE  KINGDOM  OF  ETHIOPIA. 

Ethiopia.  (Acts  viii.  27.)  The  Hebrew  word  Cush, 
which  is  here  and  elsewhere  translated  Ethiopia,  seems 
to  have  been  applied  to  at  least  three  distinct  countries. 
The  Cushites  were  the  descendants  of  Cush.  Calmet 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


47 


believes  that  a colony  of  Cushites  settled  in  the  northern 
part  of  Assyria  on  the  Araxes  — the  present  Aras  or 
Araxis — a river  which  rises  near  the  Euphrates  and  falls 
into  the  Caspian  sea.  Gihon,  (Gen.  ii.  13,)  one  of  the 
rivers  of  Eden,  was  supposed  by  some  to  be  the  Araxes, 
which  empties  into  the  Caspian  sea.  Gihon  signifies  im- 
petuous; and  this  is  the  course  of  the  Araxes. 

In  Zeph.  iii.  10,  where  the  prophet  speaks  of  Judah’s 
return  from  captivity,  it  refers  probably  to  the  country 
east  of  the  Tigris,  the  principal  seat  of  the  captivity, 
which  is  called  Cuthah.  — (2  Kings  xvii.  24.  Comp.  Ps. 
Ixviii.  31  and  Isa.  xviii.)  Profane  writers  call  this  coun- 
try Ethiopia,  or  Cush,  from  which  the  modern  name 
Khusistan  is  derived. 

In  Num.  xii.  l,the  word  Ethiopia  is  applied  to  a country 
of  southern  Arabia,  lying  along  the  Red  Sea,  elsewhere 
called  Cushan,  (Hah.  iii.  7,)  in  which  last  passage  allusion 
is  made  to  the  portion  of  history  recorded  in  Num.  xxxi. 

Ethiopia,  (Isa.  xi.  11,)  a country  in  Arabia  Petrea, 
bordering  on  Egypt,  of  which  Zipporah,  the  wife  of  Mo- 
ses, was  a native. 

Ethiopian  Empire.  South  of  Egypt  there  was  once 
a very  large  empire,  consisting  of  45  kingdoms,  accord- 
ing to  Pliny.  The  region  is  very  mountainous.  In  it 
were  two  noted  cities,  Axuma  and  Meroe,  which  could 
furnish  at  least  250,000  soldiers,  and  400,000  who  were 
artificers,  manufacturers  and  forgers.  Some  of  these 
mountains  abound  in  salt,  others  in  iron,  copper,  gold, 
&c.  The  chief  river  of  Ethiopia  is  the  Nile;  it  receives 
most  of  the  inferior  streams  of  that  region,  and  is  great- 
ly swollen  by  the  immoderate  showers  that  fall  in  Ethio- 
pia, in  the  months  of  June  and  July.  The  middle  por- 
tion of  Ethiopia,  called  Lower  Ethiopia,  was  very  little 
known  to  the  Europeans;  it  was  computed  to  contain 
1,200,000  square  miles.  Abyssinia,  or  Upper  Ethiopia, 
is  about  900  miles  in  length,  and  800  in  breadth. 

The  northern  part  of  Ethiopia  was  called  by  the  He- 
brews, Seba,  (Isa.  xliii.  3,)  after  the  eldest  son  of  Cush, 
(Gen.  X.  7,)  and  by  the  Romans,  Meroe.  The  inhabi- 
tants are  said  to  have  been  men  of  stature,  (Isa.  xlv.  14,) 
and  this  is  confirmed  by  an  eminent  Greek  historian, 
who  says  they  are  “the  tallest  of  men.” 


48 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


The  Ethiopian  queen  Candace  [which,  as  profane  his- 
torians say,  was  the  common  name  of  the  queens  of  that 
country,]  reigned  in  Seba.  Her  treasurer  was  baptized 
by  Philip,  (Acts  viii.  27.)  There  is  a version  of  the 
scriptures  in  the  Ethiopian  tongue. 

The  Kingdom  of  Abyssinia,  India,  or  Ethiopia.  In 
the  days  of  Ahasuerus,  the  king,  it  was  called  India; 
(Esther  i.  1,)  for  Ahasuerus  reigned  from  India  even  un- 
to Ethiopia,  or  from  Abyssinia,  [see  map  of  Africa,] 
over  an  hundred  and  seven  and  twenty  provinces,  [coun- 
tries.] 

Saba  was  a royal  city  of  Ethiopia,  which  Cambyses 
afterwards  named  Meroe,  from  his  own  sister.  This  city 
was  encircled  by  the  rivers  Nile  and  Astrapus,  and  en- 
closed by  strong  walls.  [Strabo.] 

Gondar  was  a city  of  Abyssinia,  situated  on  a very 
high  hill,  surrounded  by  a high  wall  and  deep  valley. 
Population  50,000. 

Diodorus  Siculus,  an  ancient  historian,  informs  us,  that 
“the  Ethiopians  consider  the  Egyptians  as  one  of  their 
colonies.” 


THE  KINGDOM  OF  EGYPT. 

Egypt,  her  cities,  and  the  descendants  of  Ham. 
— Ham,  (Gen.  ix.  22,)  the  son  of  Noah.  He  had  four 
sons,  one  of  whom  was  the  ancestor  of  the  Canaanites. 
The  empires  of  Assyria  and  Egypt  were  founded  by  the 
descendants  of  Ham;  and  the  republics  of  Tyre,  Zidon 
and  Carthage  were  for  ages  the  monuments  of  their  com- 
mercial enterprise  and  prosperity.  Africa,  in  general, 
and  Egypt  in  particular,  are  called  the  land  of  Ham,  (Ps. 
Ixxviii.  51;  cv.  23;  cvi.  22.)  A place  east  of  the  Jor- 
dan, called  Ham,  is  mentioned,  in  Gen.  xiv.  5. 

Egypt  (Ex.  i.  1,)  was  one  of  the  most  ancient  and  in- 
teresting countries  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  The  foun- 
dation of  the  kingdom  of  Egypt  is  ascribed  to  Menes, 
2188  years  B.  C.  In  the  Old  Testament,  the  Hebrew 
word  translated  Egypt  is  Mizraim,  which  was  the  name 
of  one  of  the  sons  of  Ham,  (Gen.  \.  6,)  the  founder  of 
the  nation.  It  is  sometimes  called  Ham,  (Ps.  Ixxviii. 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


49 


51;  cv.  23,  27;  cvi.  22,)  and  also  Rahab.  (Ps.  Ixxxvii. 
4;  Ixxxix.  10;  Isa.  li.  9.)  The  Arabs  now  call  it  Mizr. 

Misraim,  the  grandson  of  Ham,  led  colonies  into  Egypt, 
from  Babylon,  which  lasted  1663  years.  Menes,  who 
was  a descendant  from  Ham,  united  several  independent 
principalities,  which  thenceforth  became  one  monarchy 
under  him.  The  States  he  united  were  Thebes,  Thin, 
Memphis  and  Tanaris.  Under  his  government,  Egypt 
made  rapid  progress  in  civilization  and  the  arts  and 
sciences. 

The  inhabitants  of  Lower  Egypt  were  colonies  from 
Syria  and  Arabia  — men  of  various  tribes — originally 
shepherds  and  fishermen  — who  were  gradually  consoli- 
dated into  one  nation. 

Egypt  is  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  Red  Sea  and  the 
Isthmus  of  Suez;  on  the  south  by  Ethiopia;  on  the  west 
by  Lybia;  and  on  the  north  by  the  Mediterranean  Sea. 
(Ezek.  xxix.  10;  xxx.  6.)  It  anciently  comprehended 
an  incredible  number  of  cities,  and  was  remarkably  pop- 
ulous. 

The  Nile  runs  from  south  to  north,  through  the  whole 
country,  about  200  leagues;  and  the  country  is  enclosed 
by  ridges  of  mountains  on  each  side. 

The  greatest  breadth  of  Egypt  is  from  Alexandria  to 
Damietta  — being  about  50  leagues.  * 

Ancient  Egypt  may  be  divided  into  three  principal 
parts:  Upper  Egypt,  otherwise  called  Thebais,  which 
was  the  most  southern  part;  Middle  Egypt,  or  Heptano- 
mis,  so  called  from  its  seven  names;  and  Lower  Egypt, 
which  included  what  the  Greeks  called  Delta,  and  all  the 
country  as  far  as  the  Red  Sea,  and  along  the  Mediterra- 
nean to  Rhinocolura,  or  Mt.  Casius.  Strabo  stated  that, 
under  Sesostris,  all  Egypt  became  one  kingdom,  and  was 
divided  into  36  governments,  or  Nomi:  10  in  Thebais, 
10  in  Delta,  and  16  in  the  intermediate  country.  The 
cities  of  Syene  and  Elephantina  divided  Egypt  from  Ethi- 
opia. 

The  Egyptians  extended  their  reputation  by  other 
means  than  conquest.  Egypt  loved  peace,  because  it 
loved  justice;  and  maintained  soldiers  only  for  its  secu- 
rity. She  became  known  by  her  sending  colonies  into 
all  parts  of  the  world,  and  with  them  laws  and  civiliza- 


50 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


tion.  She  triumphed  by  the  wisdom  of  her  councils,  and 
the  superiority  of  her  knowledge;  and  this  empire  of  the 
mind  appeared  more  noble  and  glorious  to  them  than  that 
which  is  achieved  by  arms  and  conquest.  But  neverthe- 
less Egypt  has  given  birth  to  illustrious  conquerors. 

A portion  of  the  Egyptians  seem  to  have  been  the  de- 
scendants of  Abraham,  by  Hagar;  and  of  Esau,  by 
Bashemath,  the  daughter  of  Ishmael. 


THE  CITIES  OF  EGYPT. 

Alexandria.  A celebrated  city  in  Lower  Egypt,  sit- 
uated between  Lake  Mareotis  and  the  western  branch  of 
the  Nile,  near  its  mouth,  125  miles  north-west  of  Grand 
Cairo.  It  was  founded  by  Alexander  the  Great,  from 
whom  it  had  its  name,  B.  C.  331.  It  vied  almost  in  mag- 
nificence with  the  ancient  cities  of  Egypt,  and  for  a long 
time  was  the  seat  of  learning  and  commerce.  Among 
the  monuments  of  its  ancient  grandeur  are  Pompey’s  Pil- 
lar, 75  feet  high,  two  obelisks,  and  the  Catacombs.  In 
the  height  of  its  splendor  it  is  said  to  have  contained 
600,000  inhabitants.-—  [Rollin.] 

Its  commerce  extended  to  every  part  of  the  then  known 
world.  The  Ptolemies  made  it  their  royal  residence; 
and  each  successive  monarch  labored  to  embellish  it. 
When  the  Romans,  at  the  death  of  Cleopatra,  B.  C.  26, 
annexed  Egypt  to  their  empire,  they  respected  and  pre- 
served the  beauties  of  this  city  and  it  continued  to  flour- 
ish. In  a ship  belonging  to  Alexandria,  Paul  sailed  for 
Rome,  (Acts  xxvii.  6.)  Christianity  was  early  planted 
in  this  place.  Mark  is  said  to  have  founded  the  church 
here,  A.  D.  60,  and  was  here  martyred,  A.  D.  68.  Here 
Apollos  was  born,  (Acts  xviii.  24.)  Numerous  Jews 
resided  here,  engaged  in  trade  and  commerce,  50,000 
of  whom  were  murdered  under  the  Emperor  Nero.  Clem- 
ens Alexandrinus,  Origen,  Athanasius,  and  other  emi- 
nent ministers  flourished  here.  Under  the  Saracens,  who 
conquered  it  A.  D.  646,  it  soon  began  to  decay.  They 
stupidly  burnt  its  famous  library  of  700,000  volumes. 
The  famous  version  of  the  Old  Testament,  called,  the  Sep- 
tuagint,  was  made  here  nearly  300  years  B.  C.  It  then 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


51 


contained  4000  baths  and  400  theatres.  It  is  now  dwin- 
dled to  a village,  with  nothing  remarkable  but  the  ruins 
of  its  ancient  grandeur.  — [Malcom’s  Bible  Dictionary.] 

Modern  Alexandria  is  built  of  the  ruins  of  the  ancient 
city,  and  contains  a population  of  15,000. 

The  city  of  Abydos,  or  the  Buried  City,  was  so  called 
by  the  Arabs,  from  its  being  beneath  the  surface  of  the 
ground.  The  traveller  enters  it  by  an  excavation  made 
for  the  especial  purpose,  assisted  by  his  guide,  and  de- 
scending, finds  himself  within  the  ruins  of  a large  city, 
with  broad  streets,  temples  of  worship,  and  dwellings  ex- 
cavated in  the  solid  rock.  The  extent  of  Abydos  is  sup- 
posed to  be  three  or  four  miles;  but  it  has  never  been 
thoroughly  explored  by  travellers.  The  question  has  been 
started,  whether  this  city  was  originally  built  above 
ground,  and  sunk  by  some  great  convulsion  of  nature,  or 
built  originally  beneath  the  surface,  as  it  appears  at  the 
present  time.  Mr.  Buckingham  thought  it  could  hardly 
have  been  sunk,  as  the  walls  of  the  buildings  retain  their 
firmness  and  perpendicularity.  He  therefore  thought 
that  it  was  originally  built  where  it  now  stands.  Neither 
did  he  think  it  had  been  buried  by  a whirlwind  from  the 
desert,  as  some  had  supposed,  because  the  soil  which 
covered  it  was  not  of  sand,  but  of  clay.  He  thought  it 
probable  that  it  had  been  built  as  an  appendage  to  the 
great  Labyrinth,  to  assist  in  initiating  the  priests  into  the 
rites  and  mysteries  of  their  calling,  and  furnishing  them 
with  the  means  of  rehearsing,  in  an  uninhabited  city,  the 
parts  which  they  would  be  called  upon  to  enact  in  public. 

The  ancient  cities  of  Bubastis  [or  city  of  Isis,]  and 
Heliopolis  [or  city  of  Osiris,  or  the  Sun,]  where  the 
mythological  rites  of  the  Egyptians  were  performed, 
were  remarkable  for  being  seats  of  religious  ceremonies. 
The  resemblance  between  the  mythology  of  Egypt  and 
that  of  India  were  very  striking.  The  festivals  were 
very  similar  — particularly  the  illuminations,  for  which 
Bubastis  was  celebrated.  This  city,  in  the  magnificence 
of  its  illuminations,  surpassed  all  the  other  Egyptian  cit- 
ies. There  was  also  an  annual  festival  of  lamps  in  Hin- 
dostan — when  all  classes  sent  forth  on  the  Ganges  their 
lamps  of  various  kinds,  accordfng  to  their  different  sta- 
tions and  means,  w’hich  were  carried  down  into  the  dis- 


52 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


tant  ocean.  When  illuminated  with  many  thousands  of 
lamps,  some  of  which  were  of  the  most  costly  kind,  and 
variegated,  the  Ganges  presented  a most  brilliant,  pic- 
turesque and  interesting  spectacle. 

Grand  Cairo.  Cairo  is  the  great  metropolitan  city 
of  Egypt.  It  is  situated  about  120  miles  from  the  sea, 
20  miles  south  of  the  Delta,  and  three  miles  from  the 
bank  of  the  Nile.  It  is  about  ten  miles  in  circumference, 
and  compactly  built,  of  an  irregular  form,  having  many 
sides,  and  streets,  lanes  and  alleys  running  in  every  di- 
rection, and  marvellously  crooked.  The  population  is 
variously  estimated,  but  cannot  be  certainly  determined, 
as  a strong  prejudice  exists  among  the  Mahometans,  a- 
gainst  numbering  the  people,  originating  in  their  gloomy 
doctrines  of  fatality.  It  probably  contains,  however, 
about  600,000  inhabitants;  although  some  travellers  es- 
timate its  population  at  a million.  The  citadel  is  a large 
fort,  situated  on  a high  rock;  admirably  chosen  for 
strength,  and  might  have  been  considered  impregnable 
before  the  discovery  of  gunpowder.  In  the  citadel  is  the 
palace  of  Mehemet  AH,  the  present  Pacha  of  Egypt,  and 
his  beautiful  gardens  and  public  squares.  In  the  out- 
skirts of  the  city  is  the  “Place  of  Ezebekeeah,”  a large 
open  space,  which  is  used  as  a promenade  by  the  inhab- 
itants, where  sometimes  10,000  of  them  are  seen  enjoy- 
ing themselves  in  various  amusements.  During  the  in- 
undation of  the  Nile,  this  Place  of  Ezabekeeah  is  over- 
flowed by  means  of  a canal,  the  flood  gates  of  which  are 
opened;  and  on  the  following  day  the  lake  is  covered 
witfl  hundreds  of  highly  ornamented  boats  and  gondolas, 
■which  are  filled  with  the  citizens  of  Cairo,  presenting  a 
brilliant  spectacle,  enlivened  with  a variety  of  melodious 
music. 

Grand  Cairo,  which  seems  to  have  succeeded  Mem- 
phis, was  built  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  The  cas- 
tle of  Cairo  is  one  of  the  greatest  curiosities  in  Egypt. 
It  stands  on  a hill  without  the  city,  has  a rock  for  its 
foundation,  and  is  surrounded  with  walls  of  avast  height 
and  solidity.  You  go  up  to  the  castle  by  a way  hewn 
out  of  the  rock,  and  which  is  so  easy  of  ascent  that  loaded 
horses  and  camels  get  up  without  ditlioulty.  The  great- 
est rarity  in  this  castle  is  Joseph’s  well,  so  called,  either 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


53 


because  the  Egyptians  are  pleased  with  ascribing  their 
most  remarkable  works  to  that  great  man,  or  because 
there  is  really  such  a tradition  in  the  country.  This  is 
a proof,  at  least,  that  the  work  in  question  is  very  an- 
cient; and  it  is  certainly  worthy  the  magnificence  of  the 
most  powerful  kings  of  Egypt.  This  well  has,  as  it  were, 
two  stories,  cut  out  of  the  rock  to  a prodigious  depth. 
One  descends  to  the  reservoir  of  water,  between  the  two 
wells,  by  a stair-case  seven  or  eight  feet  broad,  consist- 
ing of  220  steps,  and  so  contrived  that  the  oxen  employed 
to  throw  up  the  water  go  down  with  all  imaginable  ease, 
the  descent  being  scarce  perceptible.  The  well  is  sup- 
plied from  a spring,  which  is  almost  the  only  one  in  the 
whole  country.  — [Rollin.] 

Nomes  was  the  city  of  Sais,  the  residence  of  the  cele- 
brated King  Amasis.  This  city  was  ornamented  with 
magnificent  buildings,  temples  and  monuments,  by  order 
of  Amasis;  but  this  sovereign  was  ambitious  of  erecting 
a monument  of  an  unique  character,  far  surpassing  in 
grandeur  of  conception  and  execution  anything  which 
had  yet  been  done.  He  therefore  caused  a Monolith  of 
colossal  size,  a Temple  carved  out  of  a single  block  of 
stone,  to  be  constructed  and  placed  in  the  city.  This 
Monolith  was  wrought  at  Sienna,  at  the  celebrated  quar- 
ries where  the  beautiful  and  compact  Sienite  granite  was 
found,  at  the  distance  of  several  hundred  miles  above 
Canopus.  This  temple,  formed  from  the  solid  rock,  was 
21  cubits  in  length,  14  in  breadth,  and  8 in  height  — and 
the  Egyptian  cubit  was  supposed  to  be  about  four  Eng- 
lish feet.  This  enormous  mass  of  stone  was  conveyed 
to  the  capital  of  Amasis  by  the  waters  of  the  Nile,  and 
employed  2000  men  for  three  years.  Mr.  Buckingham 
supposed  that  by  mechanical  powers  it  was  first  con- 
veyed to  the  edge  of  the  river,  and  then  placed  on  an 
enormous  raft,  and  when  the  inundation,  or  annual  tide 
of  the  Nile  took  place,  it  was  floated  a certain  distance, 
until  the  river  subsided,  when  the  raft  grounded,  and  re- 
mained immovable  till  the  next  inundation.  Three  years 
thus  passed  away  before  this  wonderful  Monolith  was 
conveyed  to  the  city  of  Sais.  This  was  one  of  the  most 
extraordinary  among  the  antiquities  of  Egypt  — and  it 
must  be  evident  that  the  Egyptians  were  possessed  of 


54 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH, 


great  mechanical  power,  to  be  able  to  place  such  huge 
masses  of  stone  in  their  proper  positions,  and  to  erect 
obelisks  of  stupendous  size.  It  was  related  by  Herodo- 
tus that  one  of  the  kings  of  Egypt,  Avhen  his  workmen 
were  about  erecting  a huge  obelisk,  caused  his  sou  to 
be  lashed  to  the  top  of  it,  and  when  the  machinery  was 
set  in  motion,  he  bade  them  at  their  peril  be  particular- 
ly careful  that  the  monument  was  not  injured,  as  the  life 
of  his  son  would  in  that  case  be  endangered.  Sais,  like 
Canopus,  is  now  in  ruins;  and  the  remarkable  Monolith 
had  been  buried  in  the  soil  for  ages,  until  it  was  disin- 
terred by  some  Europeans,  and  found  to  be  perfect. 

The  city  of  On,  (Gen.  xli.  45,)  or  Aven,  (Ezek.  xxx. 
17,)  is  the  same  with  Bethshemesh,  or  house  of  the  sun, 
(Jer.  xliii.  13,)  and  was  called  by  the  Greeks,  Heliopolis, 
or  city  of  the  sun.  These  names  are  given  to  the  place, 
because  it  was  the  principal  seat  of  the  Egyptian  worship 
of  the  sun.  It  was  one  of  the  oldest  cities  in  the  world, 
and  was  situated  in  the  land  of  Goshen,  on  the  east  of 
the  Nile,  about  five  miles  above  modern  Cairo.  Eighteen 
centuries  ago,  this  city  was  in  ruins,  when  visited  by 
Strabo.  Herodotus  says  the  inhabitants  were  “the 
wisest  of  the  Egyptians.”  The  father-in-law  of  Joseph 
was  high  priest  of  On.  This  was  the  city  of  Moses,  ac- 
cording to  Berosus,  and  accounts  for  his  being  “learned 
in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians,”  (Acts  vii.  22.) 
Heliopolis  was  the  Greek  translation  of  Bethshemesh, 
“the  house  or  city  of  the  sun,”  and  is  called  (Jer.  xliii. 
13,)  “Bethshemesh  in  the  land  ofEgypt,”  to  distinguish 
it  from  a place  of  the  same  name  in  Canaan.  — (Josh, 
xix.  38.) 

According  to  Josephus,  this  city  w as  given  to  the  fam- 
ily of  Jacob,  when  they  first  came  to  sojourn  in  Egypt; 
and  we  know  that  it  was  a daughter  of  the  priest  of  the 
temple  situated  here  who  was  given  in  marriage  to  Jo- 
sejjh.  Here  also,  in  the  time  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus, 
Onias,  a Jew,  obtained  leave  to  erect  a temple  similar 
to  the  one  at  Jerusalem,  which  was  for  a long  time  fre- 
quented by  the  Hellenist  Jews.  There  is  an  apparent 
reference  to  it  by  several  of  the  prophets.  [See  pas- 
sages above  cited.] 

The  ruins  of  this  ancient  city  lie  near  the  modern  vil- 


ANCIE^JT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS.  55 

lage  Materia,  about  six  miles  from  Cairo,  towards  the 
north-east.  Nothing  now  remains  but  immense  dikes 
and  mounds,  full  of  pieces  of  marble,  granite  and  pottery; 
some  remnants  of  a sphynx,  and  an  obelisk,  still  erect, 
of  a single  block  of  granite,  58  feet  above  ground,  and 
covered  with  hieroglyphics. 

Pathros,  a city  or  canton  of  Egypt.  It  is  probably 
the  Phaturis  of  Pliny.  It  had  its  name  from  Pathrusim, 
the  fifth  son  of  Mizraim,  who  built  or  peopled  it.  — (Gen. 
X.  14;  Isa.  xi.  11.  Comp.  Jer.  xliv.  1,  15,  and  Ezek. 
xxix.  14,  XXX,  14.)  This  is  theThebais  of  the  Greeks, 
and  Said  of  the  Arabs,  the  same  with  Upper  or  Southern 
Egypt.  Some  of  the  Jews,  had  withdrawn  to  this  region, 
and  there  given  themselves  up  to  idolatry;  but  Jeremiah 
forewarns  them  of  the  tremendous  judgments  which 
awaited  them. 

PiTHOM  and  Rameses  were  the  two  cities  for  the  build- 
ing of  which  the  Hebrews  made  brick.  — (Ex.  i.  11.) 
The  situation  of  them  is  now  unknown.  Herodotus  men- 
tions a city  called  Pathumos,  situated  on  the  canal  made 
to  join  the  Red  Sea  and  the  river  Nile.  Pithom,  (Ex.  i. 
11,)  was  one  of  Pharaoh’s  treasure  cities,  public  gran- 
aries, or  places  for  the  storage  of  grain.  It  is  supposed, 
from  its  relative  situation,  to  be  the  Patoumos  of  the 
Greeks;  inasmuch  as  the  facilities  of  access  to  it  and 
transportation  from  it  would  lead  to  its  selection  for  this 
purpose.  Raamses  or  Rameses,  (Gen.  xlvii.  1 1 ; Ex.  xii. 
37;  Num.  xxxiii.  3,)  was  also  one  ofPharaoh’s  treasure 
cities  or  public  granaries,  probably  fortified  for  the  se- 
curity of  the  stores. 

Rosetta  was  located  on  the  west  bank  of  one  of  the 
hranches  of  the  Nile,  near  the  Mediterranean,  and  was 
the  city  of  Haroun  el  Raschid,  a name  celebrated  in  the 
Arabian  Nights.  Rosetta  was  a truly  oriental  city,  the 
buildings  being  nearly  all  of  Saracenic  architecture, 
which  differs  from  the  light  Gothic  only  in  substituting 
1 minarets  for  towers,  and  in  surrounding  them  with  ma- 
I jestic  domes.  It  contained  about  12,000  inhabitants, 
1 principally  Mahometans;  and  was  picturesquely  situated 
[ among  groves  of  palm  trees;  and  in  approaching  it,  the 
minarets  and  towers  presented  a beautiful  appearance, 
I peering  above  the  trees. 


56 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


SYENE,-(Ezek.  xxix.  10,)  was  a very  ancient  city,  on 
the  southern  frontier  of  Egypt,  near  the  ruins  of  which 
is  the  modern  city  of  Assopar  or  Aswan.  The  site  of 
Syene  shows  some  granite  columns,  and  a confused  mix- 
ture of  monuments.  “Here,”  says  a celebrated  mod- 
ern geographer,  “the  Pharaohs  and  the  Ptolemies  raised 
the  temples  and  the  palaces  which  are  found  half  buried 
under  the  drifting  sand.  Here  are  the  quarries  from 
which  the  obelisks  and  colossal  statues  of  the  Egyptian 
temples  were  dug.  And  on  the  polished  surface  of  some 
of  the  native  rocks  are  found  hieroglyphic  sculptured  rep- 
resentations of  Egyptian  deities.” 

Tahapanes,  the  same  as  Tehaphenes,  was  a large  city 
in  the  north  of  Egypt,  called  by  Herodotus  the  Pelusiac 
Daphne. — (Jer.  ii.  16;  Exek.  xxx.  18.)  Hither  many 
Jews  emigrated  after  the  ruin  of  their  country,  and  took 
Jeremiah  with  them.  — (Jer.  xliii.  7-9.) 

The  city  of  the  Crocodiles  is  much  dilapidated — many 
of  the  stones  and  building  materials  having  been  taken 
away,  to  assist  in  constructing  other  cities. 

Canopus  was  situated  on  the  western  bank  of  the 
western  branch  of  the  seven-fold  Nile.  It  extended 
along  the  bank  for  five  or  six  miles,  and  w'as  about  the 
same  extent  in  width,  being  of  a semi-circular  form. 
One  of  its  greatest  peculiarities  was  the  magnificence  of 
all  its  buildings,  show'ing  that,  like  Palmyra,  it  was  in- 
habited only  by  persons  of  great  wealth.  This  city  de- 
rived its  importance,  not  from  trade,  like  Alexandria, 
but  owed  its  prosperity  to  another  and  more  potent  cause 
— a cause  which,  if  existing  in  this  country  at  the  pres- 
ent time,  would  raise  up  a magnificent  city  with  even 
greater  rapidity  than  was  ever  the  case  in  former  times. 
This  charm,  which  attracted  crowds  of  people  from  the 
east  and  from  the  west,  the  north  and  the  south,  consist- 
ed in  its  fountains,  which  possessed,  or  had  the  reputation 
of  possessing,  the  remarkable  property  of  restoring  to 
elderly  ladies  all  the  health  and  beauty  with  which  they 
had  been  blessed  in  the  morning  of  life.  They  bathed 
themselves  in  the  w'aters  of  the  fountains,  and  the  pleas- 
ing transformation  w^as  supposed  to  take  place.  These 
wonderful  baths  drew  va-t  numbers  to  the  city  of  Cano- 
pus, and  these  being  almost  entirely  persons  of  opulence. 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


57 


would  account  for  the  absence  of  humbler  dwellings,  and 
for  the  gorgeous  architecture,  the  beautiful  sculpture, 
and  the  splendid  palaces  with  which  Canopus  abounded. 
But  when  the  delusion  vanished,  and  the  people  no  long- 
er believed  in  the  virtues  of  the  fountains,  it  is  probable 
the  desertion  of  the  city  was  as  sudden  as  its  rise  and 
prosperity  had  been  rapid,  This  delusion,  it  has  been 
humorously  said  by  a distinguished  traveller,  was  no 
greater  than  actually  exists  in  the  19th  century,  in  Eng- 
land and  America.  It  is  true,  people  do  not  believe  in 
fountains  of  youth;  but  they  believe  that  pills  and  lotions 
will  produce  an  effect  as  marvellous  as  that  ascribed  to 
the  baths  of  Canopus.  Any  one  may  be  convinced  of  this 
fact  by  reading  the  newspaper  advertisements  of  the  day, 
from  which  it  will  appear  that  if  people  bepome  sick  it  is 
their  own  fault;  and  if  they  die  they  have  no  one  but 
themselves  to  blame. 

Damietta  is  situated  on  the  eastern  bank  of  a differ- 
ent branch  of  the  Nile,  and  is  remai'kable  for  having  been 
the  city  which  was  the  residence  of  the  Crusaders.  The 
architecture  of  the  buildings  and  the  appearance  and  cus- 
toms of  the  inhabitants,  approach  nearer  to  those  of  the 
cities  of  Europe  than  any  other  eastern  city.  The  in- 
habitants are  cheerful,  and  possess  a spark  of  vivacity 
uncommon  with  the  Turks,  and  such  as  is  seldom  met 
with  in  other  cities  of  the  East.  Its  population  is  about 
20,000. 

Goshen.  1.  (Gen.  xlv.  10.)  A fertile  section  of  pas- 
ture land  in  the  north-eastern  division  ofEgypt,  between 
the  Red  Sea  and  the  River  Nile,  upon  the  southern  bor- 
der of  Canaan,  allotted  by  Joseph  to  his  father  and  his 
brethren,  where  they  dwelt  for  upwards  of  two  hundred 
years.  It  was,  for  grazing  purposes,  the  best  of  the 
land.  — (Gen.  xlvii.  6,  11.)  Mr.  Smith,  an  American 
missionary,  passed,  with  a caravan,  through  the  northern 
district  of  ancient  Goshen,  in  1827 ; and  he  describes  it 
as  an  immense  sandy  desert,  drifted  with  sand  banks; 
and  presenting  here  and  there,  in  small  patches,  a few 
shrubs  of  evergreen,  like  our  whortleberry  bushes,  on 
which  the  Bedouins  pasture  their  flocks.  Rameses  and 
Pithon  are  mentioned  as  cities  of  Goshen,  and  the  sup- 
posed ruins  of  them  are  described  by  modern  travellers. 

5 


58 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


The  Pacha  of  Egypt  has  lately  established  a colony  of 
500  Syrians  in  the  ancient  land  of  Goshen,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  cultivating  the  mulberry  and  rearing  silk-worms. 

2.  (Josh.  XV.  51.)  A city  in  the  territory  of  Judah, 
which  gave  the  name  of  the  land  of  Goshen  to  the  coun- 
try around  it. 

Heptanomis  was  so  called  from  the  seven  Nomi  or 
districts  it  contained — Lower  Egypt,  which  included  what 
the  Greeks  call  Delta,  and  all  the  country  as  far  as  the 
Red  Sea,  and  along  the  Mediterranean  to  Rhinocolura, 
or  Mt.  Casius. 

Hermopolis  is  in  ruins,  but  its  streets,  squares,  pal- 
aces, and  some  of  its  private  dwellings  remain;  and  while 
walking  through  its  desolate  streets,  and  standing  be- 
neath the  gorgeous  temples,  the  traveller  cannot  but  feel 
lost  in  admiration  at  their  beauty  and  splendor. 

Heliopolis.  At  this  city,  in  its  palmy  days,  was  a col- 
lege of  great  celebrity,  where  Greeks  and  Romans,  and 
citizens  of  other  places  in  Europe,  used  to  resort  to  ac- 
quire knowledge.  It  was  there  that  the  doctrine  of  the 
metempsychosis,  or  transmigration  of  souls,  was  taught, 
and  which,  by  Pythagoras  the  Samian  and  other  philos- 
ophers, was  carried  over  into  other  countries.  Those 
who  entertained  a belief  in  this  doctrine  supposed  that 
there  was  a time  when  every  soul  was  independent  of  a 
body;  that  when  a body  was  afterwards  created,  a soul 
entered  into  it,  and  there  continued  till  the  natural  term 
of  its  existence  had  expired;  and  if,  during  this  state  of 
probation,  it  conducted  with  rectitude  and  propriety,  ful- 
filling all  the  duties  prescribed  by  the  moral  law,  the 
soul  would  afterwards  pass  into  the  body  of  a being  of  a 
higher  grade  than  the  one  it  had  left,  and  at  the  close  of 
every  term  of  its  existence,  it  would  go  on  improving,  if 
it  continued  to  conduct  in  a blameless  manner  — at  length 
getting  advanced  in  the  scale  of  improvement  beyond  hu- 
man perfection,  it  would  constitute  the  essence  of  an  an- 
gel, or  some  superior  being,  and  still  improving,  would 
finally  become  incorporated  with  Deity  itself.  This 
was  the  system  of  rewards.  The  system,  of  punishment 
was  of  a corresponding  nature.  If  a person  conducted 
ill,  the  soul,  at  his  death,  would  enter  into  the  body  of 
an  inferior  human  being,  or  perhaps  an  animal — and  if 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


59 


his  conduct  had  been  exceedingly  vicious  and  depraved, 
it  would  enter  into  the  body  of  an  animal  of  the  most  de- 
graded and  detested  class. 

Memphis.  This  city  was  built  by  Uchoreus,  king  of 
Egypt,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Nile,  and  was  the  capital 
of  Middle  Egypt,  or  Heptanomis.  It  was  150  furlongs, 
or  more  than  7 leagues,  in  circumference,  and  stood  at 
the  point  of  the  Delta,  in  that  part  where  the  Nile  divides 
itself  into  several  branches  or  streams.  Southward  from 
the  city,  the  king  raised  a vast  and  high  mole;  on  the 
right  and  left,  he  dug  deep  moats  to  receive  the  river. 
These  were  faced  with  stone,  and  raised,  near  the  city, 
by  a strong  causeway  — the  whole  designed  to  secure  the 
city  from  the  inundations  of  the  Nile  and  the' incursions 
of  enemies.  A city  so  advantageously  situated,  and  so 
strongly  fortified  that  it  was  almost  the  key  of  the  Nile, 
and  by  this  means  commanded  the  whole  country,  soon 
became  the  usual  residence  of  the  Egyptian  kings.  Here 
were  many  stately  temples,  the  god  Apis,  pyramids,  &.c. 

(Rollin.) 

Noph,  (Isa.  xix.  13;  Jer.  ii.  16;  Ezek.  xxx.  13,  16,) 
was  probably  the  ancient  Memphis,  in  Middle  Egypt,,  on 
the  Nile,  15  miles  south  of  old  Cairo.  It  was  the  resi- 
dence of  the  earlier  kings  of  Egypt,  and  is  said  to  have 
been  about  20  miles  in  circumference.  In  the  seventh 
century  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Saracens;  and  the 
predicted  judgments  of  God,  on  account  of  its  idolatry 
and  general  corruption,  gradually  effaced  every  trace  of 
its  ancient  magnificence.  In  the  time  of  Strabo,  there 
were  many  splendid  remains,  among  which  he  describes 
a temple  of  Vulcan,  of  great  magnificence;  another  of 
Venus;  and  a third  of  Osiris,  where  the  Apis  or  sacred 
ox  was  worshipped.  He  also  mentions  a large  circus; 
but  he  remarks,  that  many  of  the  palaces  were  in  ruins, 
and  describes  an  immense  colossus  which  lay  prostrate 
in  front  of  the  city;  and  among  a number  of  sphinxes, 
some  were  buried  in  sand  up  to  the  middle  of  the  body, 
while  of  others  only  the  heads  were  visible  above  the 
sand.  Some  monuments  were  to  be  seen  600  years  after 
the  time  of  Strabo’s  visit,  when  the  Saracens  had  posses- 
sion of  the  country;  but  at  present  there  is  scarcely  a 
vestige  of  its  former  grandeur  to  be  found.  This  has  led 


60 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH, 


some  to  conjecture  that  its  site  was  overflowed  by  the 
Nile;  but  it  is  much  more  probable  that  it  has  been  cov- 
ered by  the  continual  encroachment  of  the  sands,  which, 
we  see,  were  advancing  in  the  time  of  Strabo.  And  it 
cannot  be  doubted  but  that  a large  part  of  ancient  Egypt 
has  already  been  completely  buried  by  the  sands  from  the 
wilderness. 

No,  (Jer.  xlvi.  25;  Ezek.  xxx.  14,)  is  generally  sup- 
posed to  be  the  famous  city  of  Thebes,  in  Upper  Egypt, 
extending  itself  on  both  sides  ofthe  Nile.  — (Nah.  iii.  8.) 
The  fact  is  so  uncertain,  however,  that  we  should  not 
feel  justified  in  introducing  an  article  upon  Thebes.  In- 
stead of  No,  in  Jer.  xlvi.  25,  it  should  be  rendered 
mon  of  JYo,  or  the  seat  or  dwelling  of  the  god  Ammon. 
It  was  probably  applied  to  two  or  three  places.  A dis- 
tinction was  sometimes  made  between  the  No  spoken  of 
in  Nahum  iii.  8 — 10,  and  the  No  mentioned  by  Jeremi- 
ah and  Ezekiel.  The  destruction  of  the  former  [sup- 
posed to  be  Thebes,]  is  described  in  detail,  as  already 
past,  while  the  doom  of  the  other  [which  is  supposed  to 
have  been  in  Lower  Egypt,]  is  predicted  by  Jeremiah 
and  Ezekiel  as  a future  event.  No,  was  the  chief  seat  of 
the  worship  of  Jupiter  Ammon.  Its  ruins  are  the  won- 
der and  delight  of  all  travellers.  — (Jer.  xlvi.  25.) 

The  city  of  Thebes.  The  foundation  of  the  kingdom 
of  Thebes  was  laid  by  the  celebrated  Cadmus,  a Phoe- 
nician or  Ethiopian.  The  city  of  Thebes,  in  Upper 
Egypt,  was  one  of  the  most  splendid  cities  in  the  world, 
and  was  built  by  Busiris,  king  of  Egypt,  now  called  Said, 
Temples  and  palaces  have  been  discovered,  which  are 
still  almost  entire,  adorned  with  innumerable  columns 
and  statues.  Travellers  give  us  accounts  of  one  palace 
in  particular,  whose  remains  seem  to  have  existed  sole- 
ly to  eclipse  the  glory  of  the  most  magnificent  edifices 
of  ancient  or  modern  times.  Four  walks,  extending  far- 
ther than  the  eye  can  see,  and  bounded  on  each  side  with 
sphinxes  composed  of  materials  as  rare  and  extraordi- 
nary as  their  size  is  remarkable,  serve  for  avenues  to 
four  porticoes,  whose  height  is  amazing  to  behold.  Be- 
sides, those  who  describe  this  wonderful  edifice  had  not 
time  to  explore  it  thoroughly,  and  suppose  they  saw  no 
more  than  half  its  extent.  A hill,  which  in  appearance 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


61 


stood  in  the  middle  of  this  stately  palace,  was  supported 
by  120  pillars,  each  of  which  was  six  fathoms  in  circum- 
ference, and  of  proportionable  height,  intermixed  with 
obelisks  which  so  many  ages  have  not  been  able  to  de- 
molish. Painting  had  displayed  all  her  art  and  magnifi- 
cence in  this  edifice.  The  colors  themselves,  which 
soonest  feel  the  injury  of  time,  still  remain  amidst  the  ru- 
ins of  this  wonderful  structure,  and  preserve  their  beauty 
and  lustre.  So  happily  could  the  Egyptians  imprint  a 
character  of  immortality  on  all  their  works. — [Lib.  17, 
p.  805.]  Strabo,  who  was  on  the  spot,  describes  a tem- 
ple he  saw  in  Egypt  very  much  resembling  that  of  which 
we  have  been  speaking. 

The  ruins  of  Thebes,  lie  on  both  sides  the  Nile,  for  a 
space  of  nearly  nine  miles  along  the  river,  and  reaching 
far  inland.  The  modern  names  of  Luxor,  Carnac  and 
Kourna  are  given  only  to  parts  of  the  same  city,  whose 
ancient  circuit  was  27  miles,  the  whole  of  which  space  is 
now  full  of  fallen  columns,  colossal  statues  and  obelisks. 
It  is  reported  to  have  had  an  hundred  gates,  out  of  each 
of  which  it  could  send  20,000  soldiers  and  200  chariots. 
The  palace  ofMemnon,  with  its  vast  porticoes,  colossal 
statues,  and  almost  endless  rows  of  columns,  shows  that 
the  kings  who  once  reigned  here  were  very  rich,  and 
that  the  artists  by  whom  the  edifices  were  erected 
were  able  and  intelligent  men,  although  they  were  built 
so  long  ago  that  history  can  tell  us  very  little  about 
them. 

Thebais,  derives  its  name  from  Thebes,  which  with  its 
hundred  palaces  and  hundred  gates,  might  vie  with  the 
noblest  cities  of  the  world.  It  was  celebrated  by  Homer, 
an  Ethiopian,  whose  description  is  generally  familiar.  It 
acquired  the  surname  of  Hecatompylos,  to  distinguish  it 
from  the  other  Thebes,  in  Bceotia.  It  was  equally  large 
and  populous,  and  according  to  history  it  could  send  out 
at  once  200  chariots  and  10,000  fighting  men  at  each  of 
its  gates.  The  Greeks  and  Romans  have  celebrated  its 
magnificence  and  grandeur,  though  they  saw  only  its  ru- 
ins, so  august  were  its  remains. — [Strabo  and  Rollin.] 

The  Thebans,  says  Diodorus,  considered  themselves 
as  the  most  ancient  people  of  the  East,  and  asserted  that 
philosophy  and  astronomy  originated  with  them. 


62 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Thebes,  what  a glory  on  thy  temples  sate, 

When  monarchs  hardly  less  than  gods  were  thine. 

Though  mystery  and  darkness  shroud  thy  fate, 

The  glimpse  imagination  gives  ns  is  divine. 

Through  the  long  vista,  as  we  gaze,  half  hid. 

Distinct  though  distant,  graceful,  though  austere. 

Palace  and  pillar,  fane  and  pyramid. 

In  awful  grandeur  and  repose  appear. 

Nations,  since  born,  have  wept  o’er  thy  decay; 

Science  and  Art  have  flourish’d  and  have  died; 

And  glory,  like  a dream,  has  pass’d  away— 

Yet  thine  imperishable  fame  shall  aye  abide. 

The  native  spirit  yet  may  wake  and  live, 

(Freedom  and  Culture,  what  hast  thou  not  done,) 

And  Ethiopia  kindle  and  revive. 

Like  her  own  table  when  it  felt  the  sun. 

The  city  of  Sin,  ) Ezek.  xxx.  15,  16,)  is  the  Pelusium 
of  the  Greeks,  and  is  called  the.  strength  of  Egypt,  be- 
cause of  its  position  as  a bulwark.  The  ruins  of  it  are 
supposed  to  have  been  discovered  by  the  French  army 
in  the  invasion  of  Egypt  under  Bonaparte. 

ZoAN,  (Num.  xiii.  22,)  by  the  Greeks  called  Tanis, 
and  by  the  Arabs,  San,  was  one  of  the  oldest  cities  of  the 
world,  founded  only  seven  years  later  than  Hebron,  and 
situated  on  the  Tanitic-arm  of  the  Nile.  It  was  evi- 
dently the  residence  of  a line  of  princes,  (Isa.  xix.  11  — 
13;  xxx.  4,)  and  probably  the  place  where  Moses 
wrought  the  Egyptian  miracles.  — (Ps.  Ixxviii.  12,  43.) 
Ezekiel  prophesied  against  it,  (Ezek.  xxx.  14,)  and  its 
ruins  are -yet  visible,  and  present  numerous  pillars  and 
obelisks,  as  evidence  of  its  former  magnificence. 

The  city  ofZoAR.  Delta  was  the  city  of  Tanis,  the 
Zoar  of  the  scriptures,  alluded  to  by  the  Psalmist,  situ- 
ated in  the  land  of  Goshen,  where  the  Israelites  were 
held  in  bondage.  The  antiquities  of  this  part  of  Egypt 
throw  much  light  on  scripture  history.  The  labors  of 
the  Israelites,  it  is  thought,  were  confined  to  the  land  of 
Goshen,  and  it  is  not  probable  they  were  employed  in 
the  construction  of  the  pyramids,  as  some  persons  have 
supposed.  In  Zoar,  which  is  no  longer  inhabited,  may 
still  be  seen  the  remains  of  brick  work,  which,  we  are 
taught  by  Holy  Writ,  was  the  employment  of  the  Israel- 
ites. The  wails  of  this  city  were  of  immense  size,  being 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


63 


80  feet  in  thickness  at  the  base,  perpendicular  at  the 
outside,  but  sloping  internally,  the  top  being  30  feet  thick, 
and  sufficiently  extensive  for  three  chariots  to  ride 
abreast.  The  interior  portion  of  the  walls  was  made  of 
bricks  without  straw.  Zoar  is  now  desolate  — and  the 
waters  of  the  Nile  flow  over  a portion  of  this  once  popu- 
lous and  renowned  city. 

The  River  of  Egypt,  (Josh.  xv.  47,)  does  not  mean 
the  Nile,  but  the  Sihor,  or  the  brook  Bezor,  which  runs 
into  the  Mediterranean.  That  which  is  called,  (Gen.  xv. 
18,)  by  way  of  pre-eminence,  the  River,  (Gen.  xli.  1; 
Ex.  vii.  17,)  and  sometimes  Sihor,  (Isa.  xxiii.  3,)  or  Shi- 
hor,  (1  Chron.  xiii.  5,)  is  the  Nile,  a remarkable  river, 
which  flows  1200  miles  without  meeting  a tributary 
stream.  Its  overflowings  inundate  the  adjoining  country, 
(Amos  viii.  8;  ix,  5,)  and  give  it  its  extraordinary  fer- 
tility. Hence  a failure  of  this  periodical  overflowing 
must  occasion  the  utmost  distress.  — (Isa.  xix.  5,  6.) 

The  Egyptians  were  celebrated  legislators  and  able 
politicians,  magistrates  born  for  government,  men  that 
have  excelled  in  all  arts  and  sciences,  philosophers  who 
carried  their  inquiries  as  far  as  was  possible  in  those 
early  ages,  and  who  have  left  us  such  maxims  of  morali- 
ty as  many  Christians  ought  to  blush  at. 

From  the  history  of  Herodotus  we  learn  that  the  an- 
cient Egyptians  were  black,  and  that  their  hair  was  friz- 
zly or  curly. 

The  inhabitants  of  ancient  Colchis,  since  called  Min- 
grelia,  were  originally  Egyptians,  and  colonized  that 
country  when  Sesostris,  king  of  Egypt,  extended  his 
conquests  in  the  north.  They  had,  like  the  Egyptians, 
black  skins  and  frizzly  hair,  and  were  the  ancestors  of 
the  warlike  Philistines.  Samson’s  wife  was  the  daughter 
of  a Philistine. — (Judges  xxiv. ; Herodotus.) 


THE  LAND  OF  CANAAN. 

Canaan  was  the  Scripture  name  of  what  was  called 
Palestine,  or  the  Holy  Land.  This  name  was  derived 
from  Canaan,  the  fourth  son  of  Ham,  [literally  black,'] 
whose  posterity  settled  there,  and  remained  for  about 


64 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


700  years.  It  is  now  called  Judea,  and  its  divisions,  at 
different  times,  have  been  as  follows: 


Ancient  Canaanitish  Division.  Israelitish  Div. 
Sidoniana,  Tribe  of  Asher,  (in  Lebanon,) 


Unknown, 

Perizzites, 

Same, 

Hivites, 

Same, 

Jebusites, 

Amorites,  Hittitea, 
Philiatines,  | 

Moabites, 
Ammonites,  Gilead, 
Kingdom  of  Bashan, 


Napthali.  (Northwest  of  the  lake  ^ Upper  Galilee. 
' of  Genessaret.) 

Zebuion.  (West  of  Genesaret.) 
i Issachar.  (Valley  of  Esdraelon,  and  ^ Lower  Galilee. 
Mt.  Tabor.) 

Half  tribe  of  Manasseh.  (Dor  and^ 

Cesarea.) 

Ephraim.  (Shechem  & Samaria.) 

Benjamin.  (Jericho  & Jerusalem.) 

Judah.  (Hebron  & Judea  proper.) 

Simeon.  (Southwest  of  Judah,  Dan,  ( 
and  Joppa.) 

Reuben.  (Gilead  and  Heshbon.) 

Ammonites.  (Gilead.) 

Half  tribe  of  Manasseh.  (Golan 
Bashan.)* 


The  boundaries  of  Canaan,  as  generally  laid  down, 
are  Lebanon  on  the  north,  Arabia  on  the  east,  Idumea 
on  the  south,  and  the  sea  on  the  west. 

At  the  time  when  Abraham  came  into  the  land  of  Ca- 
naan, there  were  already  in  existence  numerous  towns, 
which  are  mentioned  in  the  book  of  Genesis;  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah,  Zeboim,  Admah,  Bela,  Hebron  and  Damas- 
cus. This  last  is  truly  venerable,  as  it  is  beyond  doubt 
the  oldest  city  in  the  world.  The  spies  who  were  sent 
over  Jordan  brought  back  an  account  of  well  fortified 
cities.  In  the  book  of  Joshua,  we  read  of  no  less  than 
600  towns,  of  which  the  Israelites  took  possession.  When 
the  city  of  Ai  was  taken,  its  inhabitants,  who  were  put 
to  the  sword,  amounted  to  12,000,  (Josh.  viii.  16,  25,) 
and  we  are  told  that  Gibeon  was  a still  greater  city. — 
(Josh.  X.  2.) 

Ashtaroth,  (Josh,  ix,  10,)  called  Astaroth,  (Deut.  i. 
4,)  and  Ashteroth  Karnaim,  (Gen.  xiv.  5,)  was  one  of  the 
chief  cities  of  Bashan,  and  is  supposed  to  be  the  same 
with  the  modern  Mezaraib,  on  the  route  of  the  pilgrims 
from  Damascus  to  Mecca. 


* A section  of  Canaan,  extending  across  from  the  Jordan  to  the  Medi- 
terranean Sea,  and  nortliwardly  to  tlie  territory  of  Benjamin  and  Dan. — 
(Josh.  XV.  1—63.) 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


65 


Adad-rimmon,  a city  in  the  valley  of  Jezreel,  famous 
for  a dreadful  battle. — (2  Kings  xxiii.  29;  Zech.  xii.  11.) 
It  was  afterward  called  Maximianopolis,  in  honor  of  the 
emperor  Maximian. 

Antipatris,  a city  of  Canaan,  situated  in  a pleasant 
valley,  near  the  mountains,  in  the  way  from  Jerusalem 
to  Caesarea,  about  17  miles  distant  from  Joppa,  and  42 
from  Jerusalem. — (Acts  xxiii.  31.)  It  was  formerly  call- 
ed Capharsalama,  (1  Macc.  vii.  31,)  but  was  of  little 
note  till  enlarged  and  adorned  by  Herod,  who  named  it 
after  his  father.  Antipater. 

Admah.  (Deut.  xxix.  23.)  The  most  easterly  of  the 
five  cities  of  the  plain  or  vale  of  Siddim,  which  were 
miraculously  destroyed  by  fire,  because  of  their  great 
wickedness.  Some  infer  from  Isa.  xv.  9,  the  last  clause 
of  which  is  translated  by  the  Septuagint,  “and  upon  the 
remnant  of  Admah,”  that  Admah  was  not  entirely  destroy- 
ed; but  the  more  probable  supposition  is,  that  another 
city  of  the  same  name  was  afterwards  built,  near  the 
site  of  the  former. 

Arad.  (Judg.  i.  16.)  A city  in  the  southern  border 
of  Judea,  whose  king  opposed  the  passage  of  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel,  and  even  took  some  of  them  prisoners, 
for  which  they  were  accursed,  and  their  city  destroyed. 

Accho,  a seaport  of  Canaan,  belonging  to  the  tribe  of 
Asher,  but  not  conquered  by  them. — (Judg.  i.  31.)  It 
first  became,  an  important  city  in  the  reign  of  Ptolemy 
Philadelphus,  who  greatly  enlarged  and  beautified  the 
place,  and  from  whom  it  was  long  called  Ptolemais.  It 
became  famous  during  the  crusades,  and  was  then  called 
St.  Jean  d’Acre. 

Ajalon.  1.  (Josh.  X.  12.)  A village  of  Canaan,  sit- 
uated in  the  tribe  of  Dan,  between  Jerusalem  and  Ekron. 
In  the  vicinity  of  Ajalon  is  the  valley  of  the  same  name, 
memorable  for  the  miracle  of  Joshua.  '■ 

2.  A city  in  the  tribe  of  Asher,  also  called  Aphik, 
(Judg.  i.  31)  situated  in  Lebanon,  on  the  northern 
border  of  Canaan,  where  there  is  now  a village  called 
Aphka.  It  was  here  that  Benhadad  assembled  the  Syr- 
ians, (Josh.  xii.  18;  xiii.  4;  xix.  30;  1 Kings  xx.  26,) 
37,000  of  whom  were  destroyed  by  the  falling  of  a wall. 

Beer-lahai-roi.  (Gen.  xvi.  14.)  A place  in  the 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


southern  border  of  Canaan,  near  the  desert  of  Shur, 
which  received  its  name  in  consequence  of  the  appear- 
ance of  an  angel  to  Hagar,  when  she  was  in  exile.  The 
name  of  the  place  signifies  “the  well  of  him  that  liveth 
and  seeth  me.” 

Beer-sheba.  (Gen.  xxi.  31.)  This  was  at  first  the 
name  of  a well,  near  which  Abraham  long  resided,  (Gen. 
xxi.  33,)  and  Isaac  after  him,  (Gen.  xxvi.  32,  33.)  It 
afterwards  became  a town  of  considerable  note.  It 
was  situated  about  20  miles  south  of  Hebron,  at  the 
southern  extremity  of  the  land  of  Canaan,  as  Dan  was 
at  the  northern  extremity.  Hence  the  expression, 
(Judg.  XX.  1,)  “from  Dan  to  Beer-sheba,”  denoted  the 
whole  length  of  the  land,  as  also  did  the  expression,  “from 
Beer-sheba  to  Mt.  Ephraim,”  (2  Chron.  xix.  4,)  repre- 
sent the  whole  length  of  the  kingdom  of  Judah.  The 
town  was  within  the  territory  of  Judah,  and  fell  finally 
into  Simeon’s  hands. — (JosLxv.  28;  xix.  2.)  At  Beer- 
sheba  resided  the  sons  of  Samuel,  (1  Sam.  viii.  2,)  and  in 
later  times  the  place  was  given  to  idolatry — (Amos  v. 
5;  viii.  14.) 

Bethel,  (Gen.  xxviii.  19,)  was  the  residence  of  one  of 
the  Canaanite  kings;  and  the  Ephraimites,  to  whom  it 
was  assigned  in  the  division  of  the  land,  were  unable  to 
gain  possession  of  it  until  they  were  aided  by  the  treach- 
ery of  one  of  the  inhabitants.  — Judg.  i.  22 — 26.)  The 
tabernacle  was  stationed  a longtime  in  this  place.  This 
city  was  situated  east  of  a line  running  from  Shechem  to 
Jerusalem,  and  at  about  an  equal  distance  from  each. 
When  Jacob  was  journeying  towards  Mesopotamia  to 
avoid  the  fury  of  his  brother  Esau,  he  lodged  at  a place 
near  the  city  ofLuz,  and  was  favored  with  a remarkable 
vision  of  the  Almighty.  For  this  cause,  he  named  the 
place,  and  the  adjoining  city.  Bethel,  [house  of  God.] 

Bethshean,  a city  west  of  the  Jordan,  known  in  an- 
cient geography  as  Scythopolis,  but  now  called  Bysan, 
and  containing  only  70  or  80  houses. 

Bozrah  was  a city  situated  to  the  eastward  ofBashan. 

Cana,  of  Galilee.  (John  ii.  1.)  A small  village  about 
15  miles  north-west  of  Tiberias,  and  6 miles  north-east 
of  Nazareth. 

Chorasin.  (Matt.  xi.  21.)  A town  on  the  shore  of 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


67 


the  Sea  of  Tiberias,  where  Christ  wrought  miracles;  but 
its  precise  location  is  not  known. 

Damascus,  once  a most  noble  city,  and  one  of  the 
most  ancient  on  the  earth. — (Gen.  xiv.  15.)  It  was 
about  50  miles  in  circumference,  situated  in  a large 
plain,  and  is  surrounded  by  several  considerable  villages. 
The  plain  is  covered  with  gardens  of  chestriut,  olive,  and 
fig  trees,  apricots  and  vines.  According  to  the  best  in- 
formation, Damascus  contains  about  150,000  souls,  about 
10,000  of  whom  are  Christians.  It  is  computed  that  50,- 
000  Mahometan  pilgrims  annually  pass  through  this  city, 
from  the  north,  on  their  way  to  Mecca. 

Dor.  (Judg.  i.  27.)  This  is  now  a small  town  on  the 
Mediterranean  coast,  about  nine  miles  north  of  Caesarea. 
Its  present  name  is  Tortura.  It  is  close  upon  the  beach, 
and  contains  about  500  inhabitants.  It  was  formerly  a 
royal  city,  or  capital  of  a district  of  Canaan,  (Josb.  xii. 
23,)  and  was  assigned  to  the  half  tribe  of  Manasseh. 

Debir,  or  Kirjath-Sepber,  (Judg.  i.  11,)  or  Kirjath- 
Sannah,  (Josh.  xv.  49.)  A stronghold  of  the  sons  of 
! Anak,  which  was  conquered  by  Josbua,  (Josh.  x.  38, 

' 39,)  and  assigned  to  the  tribe  of  Judab.  It  was  after- 
! wards  recaptured  by  tbe  Canaanites,  and  again  subdued 
I by  the  Israelites  under  Othniel.  — (Josh.  xv.  15 — 17.) 

It  afterwards  became  a city  of  the  Levites.  — (Josh.  xxi. 
j 15.)  There  was  another  town  of  this  name  among  the 
I possessions  of  Gad,  east  of  the  Jordan,  (Josh.  xiii.  26,) 

1 and  a third  on  the  border  of  Judah  and  Benjamin. — 

I (Comp.  Josh.  viii.  26,  and  xv.  7.) 

Emims.  (Deut.  ii.  10.)  A numerous  and  warlike  peo- 
ple of  gigantic  size,  who  dwelt  on  the  eastern  borders  of 
j Canaan,  and  who  were  supplanted  by  the  Moabites. 

I Gezer.  (Josh.  xvi.  3.)  A town  of  Ephraim  on  the 
border  of  Benjamin,  north-west  of  Jerusalem.  It  re- 
mained in  the  possession  of  the  Canaanites,  (Josh.  x.  33; 
xvi.  10;  Judg.  i.  29,)  till  the  king  of  Egypt  subdued  it, 
and  gave  it  to  his  daughter,  the  wife  of  Solomon. 

Girgasite,  (Gen.  x.  16,)  or  Girgashites,  (Gen.  xv. 
21.)  A tribe  of  the  Canaanites,  who  are  supposed  to 
have  inhabited  a section  of  the  country  east  of  the  Sea  of 
Galilee,  from  whom  the  name  of  the  city  of  Gergesa  was 
derived. 


68 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


The  city  of  Gilead  was  situated  ou  the  river  Jabok, 
in  Canaan.  — (Josh.  xii.  2.) 

Hazor.  (Josh.  xi.  10.)  A capital  city  of  the  Canaan- 
ites,  where  Jabin  dwelt,  and  which  was  subdued  and 
burnt  by  Joshua. — (Josh.  xi.  1 — 13.)  It  was,  how- 
ever, rebuilt  and  governed  by  a king  of  the  same  name, 
whose  army  was  routed  by  Barak. — (Judg.  iv.  2 — 16.) 
It  was  fortified  by  Solomon,  (1  Kings  ix.  15,)  and  in  the 
general  invasion  of  the  country  by  Tiglath-Pileser,  fell 
into  his  hands,  (2  Kings  xv.  29,)  and  its  inhabitants  were 
carried  into  Assyria. 

The  land  of  Havilah,  (Gen.  ii.  11,)  where  the  sacred 
historian  uses  the  name  which  afterwards  applied  to  this 
land,  and  which  was  probably  derived  from  Havilah,  the 
son  of  Cush,  (Gen.  x.  7,)  whose  descendants  peopled  it. 
It  is  supposed  to  be  the  same  with  Colchis,  between  the 
Black  Sea  and  the  Caspian.  Another  country  of  this 
name  lay  between  the  Euphrates  and  Tigris,  towards  the 
Persian  Gulf,  where  Chavelaei  [or  Chavilah,]  of  later 
times  is  found.  One  of  these  provinces  may  have  been 
settled  by  Havilah,  the  descendant  of  Joktan.  — (Gen.  x. 
29.)  A third  Havilah  is  supposed  to  be  intended  in  Gen. 
XXV.  18,  though  that  passage  may  also  describe  the  vast 
region  last  mentioned,  between  the  Persian  Gulf  on  the 
east,  and  Shur  by  the  Red  Sea  on  the  west.  The  phrase 
“from  Havilah  unto  Shur,”  in  Gen.  xxv.  18,  and  1 Sam. 
XV.  7,  and  many  other  passages  seems  to  be  used  to  des- 
ignate the  opposite  extremes  of  Arabia;  in  which  sense 
Havilah  may  be  regarded  as  the  eastern  border  of  the 
country  inhabited  by  the  Ishmaelites  and  Amalekites. 

Hivites.  (Gen.  x.  17.)  A horde  of  the  Canaanites 
elsewhere  called  Avims.  — (Deut.  ii.  23.)  They  seem  to 
have  been  settled  in  various  parts  of  the  land. — (Gen. 
xxxiv.  2;  Jossh.  xi.  3,  19.) 

Horims.  (Deut.  ii.  1,22.)  A general  name  for  dwell- 
ers in  caves;  and  perhaps  the  same  with  the  Horites. 

Horites.  (Gen.  xiv.  6.)  An  ancient  and  powerful 
people,  who  dwelt  in  Mt.  Seir.  — (Gen.  xxxvi.  20 — 30.) 

Hadad-rimmon.  (Zech.  xii.  11.)  From  comparing 
this  passage  with  2 Chron.  xxxv.  22 — 25,  we  infer  that 
Hadadrimmon  was  a city  or  village  in  the  valley  of  Me- 
giddo. 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


69 


Kishon.  An  ancient  river,  rising  at  the  foot  of  Mt. 
Tabor,  ft  is  called  “the  waters  of  Megiddo,”  because 
Megiddo  was  built  upon  its  margin.  It  is  famous  for  the 
battle  between  Barak  and  Sisera,  and  for  the  destruction 
of  Baal’s  prophets.  — (1  Kings  xviii.  40.)  It  is  called 
“the  river  before  Jokneam.” — (Josh.  xix.  11.) 

Jebus.  (Judg.  xix.  10.)  The  Jebusite  is  mentioned 
among  the  descendants  of  Canaan  the  son  of  Ham, 
(Gen.  X.  16,)  and  there  was  a warlike  race  called  Jebu- 
sites,  inhabiting  the  mountainous  country  around  Jeru- 
salem, and  keeping  possession  of  it,  (Josh.  xv.  63,)  until 
it  was  wrested  from  them  by  David,  and  made  the  capi- 
tal of  Judea.  (1  Chron.  xi.  4 — 8.)  The  Jebusites  were 
probably  permitted  to  remain  on  the  ground  after  their 
conquest.  (2  Sam.  xxiv.  16,  24.)  It  is  supposed  they 
were  dispossessed  for  a season  by  Joshua,  (Josh.  x.  23, 
40;  xii.  10,)  and  afterwards  regained  some  districts, 
while  the  Israelites  possessed  others.  — (Comp.  Josh.  xv. 
63;  1 Sam.  xvii.  54;  2 Sam.  v.  6.) 

Kenites.  (Gen.  xv.  19.)  One  of  the  tribes  or  nations 
who  had  possession  of  Canaan  in  the  time  of  Abraham. 
It  appears  that  they  were  driven  from  Canaan;  and  are 
afterwards  spoken  of  as  dwelling  in  the  highlands  near 
the  Ammonites  and  Moabites. — (Num.  xxiv.  21,  22.) 
In  the  time  of  Saul,  they  were  found  dwelling  among  or 
near  the  Amalekites.  Jethro,  the  father-in-law  of  Mo- 
ses, was  of  this  nation. 

Kadmonites,  a tribe  of  Canaanites  east  of  Jordan, 
near  Mt.  Hermon.  — (Gen.  xv.  19.)  Cadmus,  the  fa- 
mous inventor  of  the  Greek  Alphabet,  is  thought  to  have 
I emigrated  from  this  country. 

Lebanon,  a famous  range  of  mountains  in  the  north  of 
I Canaan.  At  the  top  grew  cedars,  and  at  the  base  ex- 
1 cellent  vines.  There  are  two  ridges;  the  eastern,  call- 

ied  by  the  Greeks,  Anti-Libanus;  and  the  western,  or 
! Proper  Libanus,  which  runs  nearly  parallel  to  the  coast 
of  the  Great  Sea.  From  hence,  Solomon’s  workmen 
! “brought  great  stones,  costly  stones,  and  hewed  stones, 
to  lay  the  foundation  of  the  house.” — (1  Kings  v.  14  — 
18.)  Mines  of  iron  and  copper  were  worked  here. — 
•;  (Deut.  viii.  9.)  The  highest  summits,  which  are  proba- 
; bly  about  12,000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  ocean,  are 


70 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


always  covered  with  snow,  from  which  descend  in  sum- 
mer, sweet  and  refreshing  rivulets  on  every  side.  The 
principal  range  extends,  somewhat  in  the  form  of  a cres- 
cent, from  Cilicia  to  Esdraelon,  a distance  of  50  leagues. 
A spur  of  this  mountain  next  the  Holy  Land  is  called 
Hermon.  Another  spur  to  the  eastward  is  Mt.  Gilead, 
where  Laban  overtook  Jacob.  — (Gen.  xxxi.  25.) 

Minni.  (Jer.  li.  27.)  A province  of  Armenia,  or, 
more  probably,  one  of  the  several  clans  or  tribes  who 
were  settled  on  Mt.  Taurus,  east  and  south  of  the  Black 
Sea.  The  Ashkenites  were  another  of  these  tribes. 

Makkedah.  (Josh.  X.  10.)  One  of  the  principal  cit- 
ies of  the  Canaanites,  which  was  allotted  to  Judah,  and 
lay  south-west  of  Jerusalem.  There  was  a remarkable 
cave  here,  in  which  five  petty  kings  concealed  them- 
selves, but  were  discovered  by  Joshua,  and  put  to  an  ig- 
nominious death. 

Mizrephoth-maim.  (Josh.  xi.  8.)  A place  near  Si- 
don,  and  supposed  to  be  the  same  with  Sarepta. 

Perizzites,  one  of  the  devoted  nations  of  Canaan. 
They  were  never  fully  extirpated.  Solomon  exacted  trib- 
ute of  them.  — (2  Chron.  viii.  7.)  So  late  as  the  days 
of  Ezra  we  find  them  intermarried  with  the  Jews.  — (Ez. 
ix.  1.) 

Samaria.  1.  (1  Kings  xiii.  32.)  The  central  prov- 
ince or  section  of  the  land  of  Canaan,  having  Galilee  on 
the  north  and  Judea  on  the  south  was  called,  in  the 
time  of  Christ,  Samaria.  It  included  the  possessions  of 
Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  and  comprehends  the  modern 
districts  of  Areta  and  Nablouse;  in  the  former  of  which 
are  the  sites  of  Caesarea  and  Carmel,  and  in  the  latter 
Shechem  and  the  city  of  Samaria. 

2.  The  city  of  Samaria,  (1  Kings  xvi.  24,)  from  which 
the  above  province  had  its  name,  was  situated  about  40 
miles  north  of  Jerusalem,  and  a short  distance  north-west 
of  Nablouse,  [Shechem.]  It  was  founded  by^  Omri,  king 
of  Israel,  as  the  capital  of  Israel,  or  the  ten  tribes.  — (1 
Kings  xvi.  29;  2 Kings  iii.  1.)  The  territory  was  pur- 
chased of  Shemer,  [hence  Samaria,]  and  fortified.  — (2 
Kings  X.  2.)  It  withstood  two  unsuccessful  sieges  by 
Benhadad,  king  of  Syria,  and  his  powerful  allies,  (1 
Kings  20,)  and  was  finally  subdued  by  Shalmanezer,  in 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


71 


the  reign  of  Hoshea,  but  not  till  after  a siege  of  three 
years. — (2  Kings  xvii.  1 — 6.)  Previous  to  its  fall,  it 
was  given  up  to  every  species  of  sensuality,  oppression 
and  idolatry.  It  recovered  its  prosperity,  however,  and 
reached  the  height  of  its  glory  in  the  time  of  Herod  the 
Great,  who  enlarged  and  adorned  it.  The  ruins  attest 
its  former  magnificence,  though  it  is  now  but  an  insig- 
nificant village.  A modern  traveller  says,  “ The  situa- 
tion is  extremely  beautiful,  and  strong  by  nature — more 
so  than  Jerusalem.  It  stands  on  a fine  large  insulated 
hill,  compassed  all  round  by  a broad  deep  valley;  and 
when  fortified,  must  have  been,  according  to  the  ancient 
mode  of  fighting,  almost  impregnable.” 

Ashima,  the  god  of  the  Hamathites,  who  settled  in  Sa- 
maria. 

Shechem,  (Gen.  xxxiii.  18,)  or  Sychem,  (Acts  vii. 
16,)  or  Sychar,  (John  iv.  5,)  was  one  of  the  most  an- 
cient cities  of  Canaan. 

Shalem.  Jacob  took  his  women  and  children,  and 
flocks  and  herds,  and  came  to  Shalem,  a city  of  Shechem, 
which  is  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  where  he  bought  a par- 
cel of  ground  of  the  children  of  Hamor,  for  a hundred 
pieces  of  money,  and  erected  there  an  altar,  and  called 
it  El-Elohe-Israel,  that  is  “God,  the  God  of  Israel.”  — 
(Gen.  xxxiii.)  But  although  Jacob  seems  to  have  intend- 
ed this  as  his  place  of  permanent  residence,  yet  events 
occurred  which  rendered  it  expedient  for  him  to  remove 
to  another  part  of  the  country. — (Gen.  xxxiv.)  Jacob  was 
greatly  grieved  at  the  cruel  and  treacherous  conduct  of 
his  sons  in  the  affair  of  Dinah,  and  foresaw  that  it  would 
1 render  him  and  his  family  odious  to  all  the  people  in  the 
1 neighborhood,  so  as  to  expose  him  to  be  slain  with  all 
I his  house. 

Salem,  (Gen.  xv.  18,)  has  been  generally  supposed  to 

!be  the  place  which  was  afterwards  called  Jerusalem, 
i (Comp.  Ps.  Ixxvi.  2.)  But  some  think  that  the  place  of 
which  Melchizedec  was  king  was  the  Shalem  of  Gen. 

: xxxiii.  18,  or  the  Salim  of  the  New  Testament,  [see  Sa- 

j LiM,]  and  that  the  Salem  of  the  Psalmist  is  a contraction 
'i  of  Jerusalem. 

* Salim,  (John  iii.23,)  or  Shalem,  (Gen.  xxxiii.  18,)  or 
Shalim,  (1  Sam.  ix.  4,)  was  south  of  Bethshean,  and  west 


72 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


of  Enon.  Some  suppose  it  was  the  same  with  Sha- 
lem  or  Sychem,  but  that  is  not  placed  near  Enon  by  any 
geographers.  Probably  Melchizedec  was  king  of  one  of 
these  places,  and  not  of  Jerusalem,  as  some  have  main- 
tained. 

Sodom,  Gomorrah,  Admah,  Zeboim  and  Zoar  were 
five  cities  of  the  Canaanites.  In  the  days  of  Abraham 
they  had  each  a king.  The  Dead  Sea  now  covers  the 
site  of  these  cities.  — (Jude  7.)  The  Scripture  account 
of  the  overthrow  of  these  cities  is  corroborated  by  the  ac- 
counts of  Strabo,  Diodorus  Siculus,  Tacitus,  Solinus,  &c. 

Sidon,  a great  commercial  city,  and  the  capital  of  the 
Phoenicians.  It  was  built  soon  after  the  flood,  by  Sidon, 
the  eldest  son  of  Canaan.  Tyre,  25  miles  south  of  it, 
was  built  by  a colony  from  this  city.  Both  cities  lay 
within  the  lot  of  Asher;  but  that  tribe  never  expelled  the 
people.  Indeed,  at  one  time  the  Sidonians  overcame  all 
Israel;  and  in  the  days  of  Ahaz  they  drove  a great  com- 
merce in  exporting  the  Jews  for  slaves.  — (Joel  iii.  4.) 
The  gospel  was  at  the  first  proclaimed  here,  and  flour- 
ishing churches  continued  for  many  ages.  After  being 
lost  and  won  in  the  crusades,  the  Saracens  finally  made 
themselves  masters  of  it,  A.  D.  1289.  Some  Christians 
are  yet  found  here.  It  now  contains  16,000  inhabitants, 
and  is  called  Saide. 

Sarepta,  (Luke  iv.  26,)  or  Zarephath,  (1  Kings_^xvii. 
9.)  A Gentile  town,  lying  on  the  shores  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean, between  Tyre  and  Sidon,  and  belonging  to  the 
latter.  Its  modern  name  is  Zarpha,  or  Zarphant.  Though 
there  were  many  widows  in  Israel,  distressed  with  the 
prevailing  famine,  Elijah  was  not  sent  to  them,  but  to  a 
Zidonian  widow  in  Sarepta.  Messrs.  Fisk  and  King 
passed  the  place  in  the  summer  of  1823. 

Tadmor,  a noble  city  in  the  north  of  Canaan.  Its 
immediate  vicinity  was  exceedingly  fertile,  though  at  a 
little  distance  all  was  a sandy  desert.  It  was  probably 
built  by  Solomon,  to  facilitate  his  commerce  with  the 
East.  It  submitted  to  Rome,  A.  D.  130.  About  150 
years  afterward,  the  Saracens  took  it.  Here  lived  Lon- 
ginus. It  is  now  famous,  but  only  for  its  ruins.  About 
30  poor  families  constitute  its  population.  The  modern 
name  of  the  town  is  Palmyra. 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


73 


Timnath,  (Gen.  xxxviii.  12,)  or  Timnah,  (2  Chron. 
xxviii.  18,)  situated  on  the  northern  border  of  Judah,  was 
one  of  the  oldest  towns  of  Canaan.  In  Samson’s  tirne  it 
belonged  to  the  Philistines,  and  he  obtained  his  wife 
there. 

Zem.arites,  descendants  of  Canaan,  by  Zemar,  his 
tenth  son. — (Gen.  x.  18.) 

ZoAR.  (Gen.  xiv.  2.)  A small  city,  originally  called 
Bela,  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  Dead  Sea,  whose 
king,  with  four  others,  rebelled  against  Chedorlaomer, 
and  was  conquered.  It  was  afterwards  threatened  with 
the  same  destruction  as  Sodom,  but  spared  at  Lot’s  re- 
quest, who  fled  to  it  for  safety  from  the  storm  of  divine 
wrath.  — (Gen.  xix.  20,  22.) 


THE  TOWNS  AND  CITIES  OF  JORDAN. 

Abel-meholah.  (Judg.  vii.  22;  1 Kings  xix.  16.)  A 
town  in  the  plain  of  Jordan,  about  10  miles  south  of 
Bethshean,  and  between  that  and  Shechem  — distin- 
guished as  the  birth-place  of  Elisha,  and  as  the  refuge 
of  the  Midianites,  when  pursued  by  Gideon. 

Bethabara.  (John  i.  28.)  A town  on  the  east  bank 
of  Jordan,  where  there  was  a ford  across  the  river; 
whence  the  name,  [“house  of  passage.”]  At  this  place 
John  baptized;  and  here,  too,  it  is  supposed,  the  Israel- 
ites crossed  the  Jordan,  under  the  conduct  of  Joshua.  It 
lay  about  30  miles  north-east  of  Jerusalem,  and  is  prob- 
ably the  same  with  Beth-barah.  — (Judg.  vii.  24.) 

Enon.  (John  iii.  23.  A town  on  the  west  side  of  Jor- 
dan, eight  or  ten  miles  south  of  Bethshean,  abounding 
in  water,  and  distinguished  as  a place  where  John  bap- 
tized. 

Nimrim,  a city  east  of  Jordan.  — (Isa.  xv.  6.)  It  is 
thought  to  be  the  same  which  St.  Jerome  calls  Nemra. 

The  wilderness  of  Paran,  (Gen.  xxi.  21,)  was  situ- 
ated south  of  Jordan,  and  extended  to  the  peninsula  of 
j Sinai,  and  from  the  Dead  Sea  to  the  desert  of  Egypt;  so 
that,  in  its  largest  sense,  it  included  the  deserts  of  Kadesh 
i and  Zin.  It  was  in  this  wilderness  that  Hagar  dwelt 
i with  Ishmael,  and  to  this  place  David  retired,  after  the 


74 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


death  of  Samuel.  — (1  Sam.  xxv.  1.)  Nearly  all  the 
wanderings  of  the  children  of  Israel  were  in  the  great 
and  terrible  wilderness  of  Paran.  (Deut.  i.  19.  Comp. 
Num.  X.  12,  and  xii.  16.)  It  is  now  a dreary  expanse  of 
calcareous  soil,  covered  with  black  flints. 

Zaretan,  (Josh.  iii.  16,)  or  Zartanah,  (1  Kings  iv. 
12,)  or  Zarthan,  (1  Kings  vii.  46,)  or  Zereda,  (1  Kings 
xi.  26,)  or  Zeredatha,  (2  Chron.  iv.  17,)  or  Zererath, 
(Judg.  vii.  22,  are  all  supposed  to  denote  one  and  the 
same  place,  viz.  a town  on  the  west  bank  of  Jordan,  at 
the  place  where  the  Israelites  crossed,  when  the  waters 
were  gathered  into  a heap  on  either  side.  It  was  near 
Bethshean,  and  opposite  to  Succoth. 

Midian,  (Ex.  ii.  15,)  or  Madian.  (Acts  vii.  29.)  A 
country  lying  around  the  eastern  branch  of  the  Red  Sea, 
and  supposed  to  have  been  settled  by  the  posterity  of 
Midian,  fourth  son  of  Abraham  and  Keturah.  Midian 
was  celebrated  for  its  camels,  (Judg.  vii.  12,)  and  the  de- 
scendants of  Ephah,  who  were  the  posterity  of  Midian, 
were  rich  in  camels  and  dromedaries. — (Isa.  lx.  6.) 
Hither  Moses  fled,  and  here  he  married  Zipporah,  an 
Ethiopian  woman,  the  daughter  of  Jethro,  the  priest  of 
Midian.  — (Ex.  ii.  21;  iii.  1;  Num.  xii.  1.)  Jethro  is 
also  called  Raguel,  (Numb.  x.  29,)  and  Reuel,  (Ex.  ii. 
18,)  and  was  probably  known  by  either  name.  It  is 
highly  probable,  too,  that  he  was  a descendant  of  Abra- 
ham, (Gen.  xxv.  2,)  but  what  was  the  nature  of  his  of- 
fice as  priest,  [or  prince,  as  some  say  it  should  be  ren- 
dered,] we  know  not.  — (Num.  xii.  1.) 

It  is  supposed  that  another  country  called  Midian  was 
situated  on  the  Dead  Sea,  in  Arabia  Petrea,  adjoining 
Moab;  but  very  learned  geographers  describe  but  one 
land  of  Midian,  and  this  embraces  both  sides  of  the  east- 
ern gulf  of  the  Red  Sea,  extending  southwardly  near  to 
Mt.  Sinai.  Perhaps  they  might  have  been  distinguished 
as  Northern  and  Southern  Midian. 

There  are  three  distinct  countries  mentioned  in  the 
Bible,  it  is  believed,  peopled  by  Cush,  (Gen.  x.  6 — 8,) 
the  son  of  Ham,  and  father  of  Nimrod;  and  one  of  them 
was  probably  the  same  with  Midian.  — (Comp.  Ex.  ii. 
16,  21.) 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


75 


THE  CITIES  OF  THE  PHILISTINES,  AND  PALESTINE. 

The  Philistines  and  the  Caphtorirn  descended  from 
Casluhim,  the  son  of  Mizraiin,  who  peopled  Egypt;  and 
their  country  is  perhaps  called  the  isle  or  country  of 
Caphtor.  — (Jer.  xlvii.  4.)  Their  territory  wag  allotted 
to  the  Hebrews;  but  they  neglecting  to  take  possession 
of  it,  the  Philistines  were  made  a severe  and  lasting 
scourge  to  them.  — (Josh.  xiii.  2,  3;  xv.  45  — 47;  Judg. 
iii.  1 — 3.)  The  country  lying  along  the  Mediterranean 
coast,  between  Joppa  and  Gaza,  was  inhabited  by  the 
Philistines,  and  was  hence  called  Palestina;  but  in  Ex. 
XV.  14,  and  in  Isa.  xiv.  29 — 31,  it  seems  to  denote  the 
whole  of  Judea,  as  the  word  Palestine  does  in  its  mod- 
ern acceptation. 

Ashdod,  a fortified  city  of  the  Philistines,  lying  in  the 
lot  of  Judah,  and  called  by  the  Greeks,  and  known  in  the 
New  Testament,  by  the  name  of  Azotus. — (Acts  viii. 
40.)  It  was  situated  on  the  Mediterranean,  between 
Askelon  and  Ekron,  15  or  20  miles  north  of  Gaza.  Here 
was  the  temple  ofDagon,  in  which  the  Philistines  placed 
the  ark.  The  city  was  more  than  once  captured. — (2 
Chron.  xxvi.  6;  Isa.  xx.  1.) 

Aphek.  (1  Sam.  iv.  1 — 11.)  A city  on  the  borders  of 
Judah  and  Benjamin,  east  of  Jerusalem,  where  the  Is- 
raelites were  defeated  by  the  Philistines,  and  the  ark 
taken  from  them.  This  place  is  supposed  to  be  the  same 
which  is  elsewhere  called  Aphekah.  — (Josh.  xv.  53.) 

Askelon.  (2  Sam.  i.  20.)  One  of  the  “fenced  cities” 

I of  the  Philistines.  It  was  situated  on  the  eastern  shore 
of  the  Mediterranean,  12  miles  south  of  Gaza.  It 
1 was  a noble  seaport,  and  was  the  birth-place  of  Herod 
the  Great.  After  the  death  of  Joshua,  it  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  tribe  of  Judah. — (Judg.  i.  18.)  At  a short 
distance  to  the  north  is  a small  village  called  Scalona, 

I evidently  a corruption  of  the  ancient  name. 

I Ekron.  (Josh.  xv.  45.)  A city  of  the  Philistines,  ly- 
I ing  north  west  of  Gath  and  north  of  Ashdod,  assigned  by 
Joshua  originally  to  the  tribe  of  Judah,  (Judg.  i.  18,) 

I but  afterwards  said  to  belong  to  the  tribe  of  Pan. — 

: (Josh.  xix.  43.)  Neither  tribe  seems  to  have  been  in  ac- 
tual  possession  of  the  place.  — (Judg.  i.  34,  35;  1 Sam. 


76 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


V.  10;  vi.  17;  2 Kings  i.  2;  Jer.  xxv.  20;  Amos  i.  8; 
Zeph.  ii.  4;  Zech.  ix.  5,  7.) 

Gaza.  (Gen.  x.  19.)  A city,  and  one  of  the  five  prin- 
cipalities of  the  Philistines.  It  was  situated  on  the  coast 
of  the  Mediterranean,  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Ca- 
naan, w*ithin  the  tribe  of  Judah,  (Judg.  i.  18;  1 Sam.  vi. 
17,)  and  about  60  miles  south-west  of  Jerusalem.  In 
the  reigns  of  Jotham  and  Ahaz  it  recovered  its  indepen- 
dence, but  was  again  subdued  by  Hezekiah.  — (2  Kings 
xviii.  8.)  It  was  afterwards  subject  to  the  Persians  and 
Chaldeans,  and  was  captured  by  Alexander  the  Great, 
about  300  B.  C.  In  the  time  of  Eusebius  it  was  a flour- 
ishing city,  but  has  been  often  reduced  since  that  day, 
and  now  consists  of  three  small  villages,  with  from  3,000 
to  5,000  inhabitants.  Messrs.  King  and  Fisk,  Amer- 
ican missionaries,  spent  a Sabbath  there  in  1823.  They 
tell  us  that  the  city  stands  on  an  elevation;  the  houses 
are  built  of  stone.  The  scenery  around  is  beautiful. 

They  found  several  Greeks  there,  and  a Greek  priest, 
who  said  the  church  there  had  been  built  twelve  cen- 
turies. 

Gerar,  (Gen.  x.  18,)  a capital  city  of  the  Philistines, 
was  situated  south-west  of  Gaza,  between  Kadesh  and 
Shur.  — (Gen.  xx.  1.)  It  is  remarkable  that  both  Abra- 
ham and  Isaac  retired  to  this  place  during  the  prevalence 
of  a famine,  and  were  both  guilty  of  deceiving  Abime- 
lech,  the  king  of  the  place,  respecting  their  wives. — 
(Gen.  XX.  1;  xxvi.  1.)  The  Valley  of  Gerar,  (Gen.  xxvi. 
17,)  was  the  residence  of  Isaac,  and  probably  in  the  vi- 
cinity of  the  city  above  described. 

Gath.  (Josh.  xi.  22.)  An  acient  city  in  the  territory 
of  Dan,  celebrated  as  the  birth-place  of  Goliath.  — (1 
Sam.  xvii.  4.)  It  was  situated  about  32  miles  west  from 
Jerusalem.  In  the  days  of  David,  it  was  in  the  posses- 
sion of  the  Philistines,  and  Achish  was  its  king.  — (1 
Sam.  xxi.  10 — 15;  xxvii.  1 — 7.)  David  afterwards 
captured  it.  — (2  Sam.  xv.  18;  1 Chr.  xviii.  1.)  It  was 
afterwards  subject  to  frequent  revolutions.  — (1  Kings  ii. 
39;  2 Kings  xii.  17;  xiii.  25;  2 Chron.  xi.  8;  xxvi.  6.) 
The  inhabitants  of  Gath  are  called  Gittites,  (Josh.  xiii. 
3,)  and  the  place  Gittah-hepher.  — (.Tosh.  xix.  13.) 

Jabneel,  (Josh.  XV.  11,)  or  Jabneh,  (2  Chron.  xxvi. 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


77 


6,)  was  a city  of  the  Philistines,  situated  12  miles  south 
of  Joppa.  It  was  called  Jamnia  by  the  Greeks  and  Ro- 
mans and  is  now  called  Gebna  or  Yebna. 

ZiKLAG.  (Josh.  xix.  5.)  A city  in  the  southern  ex- 
tremity of  the  territory  of  Judah,  though  allotted  to  Sim- 
eon. In  the  time  of  Saul  it  was  in  the  hands  of  Hie  Phil- 
istines, and  Achish,  their  king,  granted  it  to  David  as  a 
temporary  residence,  when  he  was  flying  from  the  per- 
secution of  that  wicked  monarch. — (1  Sam.  xxvii.  6.) 
During  the  absence  of  David  and  the  principal  men  on 
a campaign,  the  Amalekites  burned  the  city,  and  made 
the  women  and  children  prisoners. 

Accho,  now  Acca  or  Acre,  (Judg.  i.  31,)  or  Ptole- 
mais,  [so  called  after  the  first  Ptolemy,  king  of  Egypt, 
into  whose  hands  it  fell  about  100  years  B.  C.)  was  a 
sea-port  town  on  the  bay  of  Acre,  over  against  Mt.  Car- 
mel, about  30  miles  south  of  Tyre.  It  was  in  the  ter- 
ritory assigned  to  the  tribe  of  Asher,  and  one  of  the  cit- 
ies from  which  they  were  unable  to  expel'the  Canaan- 
ites;  and  it  is  even  now  considered  the  strongest  place 
in  Palestine.  It  is  mentioned  in  Acts  xxi.  7.  Its  popu- 
lation is  from  10,000  to  15,000,  chiefly  Jews.  The  re- 
mains of  this  ancient  city  are  very  numerous.  Bucking- 
ham, who  visited  it  in  1816,  found  several  fragments  of 
buildings,  that  he  had  no  doubt  were  constructed  in  the 
earliest  ages,  especially  thresholds  of  doors  and  pillars 
for  galleries  or  piazzas. 

CvESAREA.  (Acts  xxiii.  33.)  A considerable  town  on 
the  coast  of  the  Mediterranean,  between  Joppa  and 
Tyre,  about  62  miles  from  Jerusalem.  Anciently  it  was 
a small  town,  called  Stratonice,  or  the  Tower  of  Strato; 
it  is  sometimes  called  Csesarea  of  Palestine,  to  distin- 
guish it  from  Cmsarea  Philippi,  and  is  supposed  by 
some  to  be  the  Hazor  of  the  Old  Testament,  (Josh, 
xi.  1.)  Herod  the  Great  contributed  chiefly  to  the  mag- 
nificence of  the  city,  by  building  some  of  the  most  splen- 
did of  its  edifices,  and  constructing  a fine  harbor  for  it. 
He  called  it  Caesarea,  in  honor  of  the  Emperor  Caesar 
Augustus.  After  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  when 
Judea  became  a Roman  province,  Caesarea  was  the  chief 
city  of  Palestine,  (Acts  xxvi.  27;  xxv.  1,  13,)  and  was 
often  visited  by  Paul,  (Acts  ix.  30;  xviii.  22;  xxi.  8,) 


78 


LIGHT. AND  TRUTH. 


and  it  was  here  that  he  made  his  eloquent  defence  before 
Felix,  Festus  and  Agrippa,  (Acts  ch.  xxiii.  xxv.  and 
xxvi.,)  and  here  he  suffered  two  years’  imprisonment. 
Philip  the  evangelist  resided  here,  (Acts  xxi.  8;)  and  Eu- 
sebius the  historian  was  born  here.  Here  Cornelius  lived, 
(Acts  X.  1;)  here  Agrippa  was  smitten  of  worms;  and 
here  Agabus  foretold  Paul’s  imprisonment. — (Acts  xxi. 
10,  11.)  This  is  the  Caesarea  mentioned  also  in  Acts 
viii.  40;  ix.  30;  xii.  19;  xxi.  8;  xxiii.  23,  33;  xxv.  4,  13. 
It  is  now  wholly  deserted  and  desolate;  and  its  ruins 
have  long  been  resorted  to  for  building  materials  re- 
quired at  Accho.  The  present  name  of  the  place  is 
Kaisaria. 

Gaza.  A city  between  Palestine  and  Egypt,  and  about 
two  miles  and  a half  from  the  Mediterranean  Sea.  It 
was  anciently  a city  of  the  Philistines,  but  included  in 
the  tribe  of  Judah,  which  conquered  it  after  the  death  of 
Joshua.  — (Jud.  i.  18.)  The  Philistines  retook  it,  and 
kept  possession  of  it  till  the  reign  of  David.  Sampson 
carried  the  gates  of  it  to  the  top  of  a high  hill,  on  the 
road  towards  Hebron;  afterwards  he  was  imprisoned 
and  died  here.  — (Judges  xvi.)  During  the  reign  of  Da- 
vid, it  was  re-conquered  by  the  Jews,  and  remained  sub- 
ject to  them  many  years.  During  the  wars  of  Alexan- 
der, it  was  laid  waste;  and  a new  town  of  the  same  name 
being  laid  out  not  far  distant,  it  fell  into  decay,  and  be- 
came desolate,  according  to  the  prediction  in  Zeph.  ii. 
4.  The  old  town  is  referred  to  in  Acts  viii.’  26,  as 
“Gaza  which  is  desert.” 

Iturea,  a region  in  the  north-east  part  of  Palestine, 
thought  to  have  derived  its  name  from  Jetur,  a son  of 
Ishmael.  Hauran  was  one  of  its  cities,  whence  the 
province  was  called  Hauranitis  by  the  ancients.  Philip 
was  its  tetrarch  in  the  days  of  Christ.  — (Luke  iii.  1.) 
The  modern  name  is  Houran. 

Joppa.  A seaport  of  Palestine,  of  very  ancient  date, 
though  possessing  an  inferior  harbor.  Its  name  is 
thought  to  have  been  derived  from  .Taphet.  son  of  Noah, 
who  founded  it.  It  is  now  nothing  more  than  a ruinous 
village  of  fishermen,  called  by  the  natives  Jalfa. 


A.NCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


79 


THE  CITIES  OF  JUDEA. 

Judea,  or  Jewry,  is  a name  now  applied  to  the  whole 
of  Canaan,  but  it  was  never  so  called  till  after  the  cap- 
tivity. Sometimes  the  whole  land  of  Canaan  seems  in 
the  New  Testament  to  have  been  called  Judea,  (Gal.  i. 
22;)  but  more  properly  it  was  divided  into  Galilee,  Sa- 
^ maria  and  Judea.  Judea,  thus  taken,  contained  the  orig- 
inal portions  of  the  tribes  of  Judah,  Benjamin,  Dan,  and 
Simeon.  It  consisted  of  three  parts — the  plain  country, 
on  the  west;  the  hill  country,  southward  of  Jerusalem; 
and  the  south,  towards  the  borders  of  the  kind  of  Edom. 
(Matt.  iii.  1 ; Acts  ii.  9.) 

Adullam.  (Josh.  XV.  35.)  An  ancient  and  celebra- 
ted city  of  Judah,  15  or  20  miles  south-west  of  Jerusa- 
lem. The  king  of  the  place  was  slain  by  Joshua.  It 
was  fortified  by  Rehoboam,  and  probably  on  account  of 
its  strength,  was  called  “the  glory  of  Israel.”— Mich.  i. 
15.)  Near  this  city  was  a cave,  where  David  secreted 
himself,  when  he  fled  from  Achish.  The  cave,  which  is 
supposed  to  be  the  same,  was  visited  by  Mr.  Whiting, 
an  American  Missionary,  in  1835.  He  describes  it  as 
uneven,  intricate,  and  very  capacious;  and  says  it  is  per- 
fectly plain  that  400  men  might  conceal  themselves  in 
the  sides  of  the  cave,  as  David’s  men  did,  and  escape 
observation.  — (1  Sam.  xxii.  1.) 

Arimathea.  a city  of  Judea,  generally  considered 
to  be  the  same  with  Kamla,  a pleasant  town  between  Je- 
rusalem and  Joppa.  It  is,  however,  more  probably,  the 
city  of  Ramah,  in  Mt.  Ephraim,  called  Ramathaim,  (1 
Sam.  i.  1,  19,)  and  by  Josephus,  Ramatha.' — Matt,  xxvii. 
57.) 

Abel-beth-maachah.  2 Kings  xv.  29,)  a city  in  the 
northern  district  of  the  tribe  of  Naphtali,  lying  south- 
! east  of  Caesarea  Philippi.  To  this  place  Sheba,  the  son 
of  Bichri,  fled  and  posted  himself,  when  pursued  by  Joab, 
general  of  the  army  of  David.  The  citizens,  however, 
who  feared  a siege  if  they  harbored  him,  cut  off  his 
head,  at  the  suggestion  of  a woman,  and  threw  it  over 
the  wall  to  Joab.  (2  Sam.  xx.  14- — 22.)  The  city  was 
afterwards  captured.  (1  Kings  xv.  20;  2 Kings  xv.  29.) 
i Perhaps  the  phrase,  “mother  in  Israel,”  (2  Sam.  xx. 


80 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


19,)  if  it  was  designed  to  apply  to  the  place  at  all,  may 
denote  its  size  and  importance.  In  the  days  of  Christ, 
it  was  called  Abila. 

Anathoth.  (Josh.  xxi.  18.)  A city  of  the  tribe  of 
Benjamin,  situated  a few  miles  north  of  Jerusalem.  It 
was  the  birth-place  of  Jeremiah,  (Jer.  i.  1,)  and  the  sub- 
ject of  one  of  his  prophecies,  (Jer.  xi.  19  — 22,)  as  well 
as  of  Isaiah’s.  (Isa.  x.  30.)  It  is  also  an  interesting 
place  in  connection  with  the  Jewish  history.  — (2  Sam. 
xxiii.  27;  1 Kings  ii.  26;  Neh.  xii.  27.) 

Abel-meholah.  a city  west  of  Jordan,  10  miles 
south  6f  Bethshan,  in  the  tribe  of  Manasseh.  — ( 1 
Kings  iv.  12.)  It  was  the  birth-place  of  Elisha. — (1 
Kings  xix.  16.)  Near  this  city  Gideon  defeated  the  Mid- 
ianites. 

Archi.  (Josh.  xvi.  2.)  A town  on  the  southern  bor- 
der of  Ephraim,  between  Bethel  and  Beth-horon  the  neth- 
er. It  is  celebrated  as  the  birth-place  of  Hushai,  Da- 
vid’s friend. 

Argob.  (Deut.  iii.  4.)  A district  of  Bashan,  the 
kingdom  of  Og,  belonging  to  the  half  tribe  of  Manas- 
seh. It  lay  east  of  Jordan,  near  the  sea  of  Galilee,  and 
contained  60  fortified  cities.  The  governor  of  this  place 
is  supposed  to  be  intended  in  2 Kings  xv.  25. 

Bethsaida.  (Matt.  xi.  21.)  There  were  at  least  two 
towns  of  this  name  in  Judea.  One  was  situated  on  the 
east  bank  of  the  Jordan,  near  w'here  it  falls  into  the  sea 
of  Tiberias.  Near  this  village  was  the  desert  or  wilder- 
ness of  Bethsaida. — (Matt.  xiv.  15 — 21;  Luke  ix.  10.) 
The  other  town  was  called  Bethsaida  of  Galilee,  and  was 
situated  on  the  west  of  Jordan,  near  the  sea  of  Tiberias. 
This  was  the  birth-place  of  Andrew,  Peter  and  Philip. 

— (Mark  xiv.  70;  John  i.  44.) 

Bethany.  (Mark  xi.  1.)  A village  on  the  south-east 
side  of  the  Mount  of  Olives,  about  two  miles  from  Jeru- 
salem. It  was  the  residence  of  Lazarus  and  bis  sisters. 

— (John  xi.  1.)  Christ  often  resorted  thither,  especial- 
ly during  the  last  few  days  of  his  ministry;  and  it  was 
the  scene  of  some  of  the  most  interesting  events  of  his 
life.  — (Matt.  xxi.  17;  xxvi.  6;  Mark  xi.  11,  12;  xiv.  3; 
John  xi.  1—46;  xii.  1 — 3.) 

Bethphage.  (Matt,  xxi.j  1.)  A small  village  on  the 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


81 


south-east  of  Mount  Olivet,  adjoining  Bethany  on  the 
west,  nearly  two  miles  east  of  Jerusalem,  belonging  to 
the  priests.  Here  our  Savior  obtained  the  ass  for  his 
lowly  triumph.  — (Comp.  Luke  xix.  28 — '40,  with  Matt, 
xxi.  1 — 11.) 

Bethi-ehem.  (Gen.  XXXV.  19,)  called  also  Bethlehem 
Ephratah,  (Micah  v.  2,)  was  so  inconsiderable  a place 
as  to  be  omitted  in  the  general  lists  of  the  cities  of  Ju- 
dah.— (Josh.  XV.;  Neh.  xi.)  It  was  the  birth-place  of 
David,  (Luke  ii.  4,  11,)  and  was- still  more  sacred  and 
celebrated  as  the  birth-place  of  the  Redeemer.— (Matt, 
ii.  1 ; Luke  ii.  4- — 6.)  This  city  was  about  six  miles 
south  of  Jerusalem.  It  is  called  Ephratah  and  Eph- 
rath,  and  its  inhabitants  Ephrathites,  from  its  founder. 

Beeroth.  (Josb.  ix.  17;  2 Sam.  iv.  2,  3.)  A city  of 
Benjamin,  situated  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  on  which  Gib- 
eon  was  built,  a few  miles  north-east  of  Jerusalem. — 
A place  of  the  same  name  was  also  a station  of  the  Is- 
raelites, (Deut.  x.  6,)  and  is  called  Bene-jaakan.  — 
(Num.  xxxiii.  31.) 

Bezek.  (Judges  i.  4.)  A city  in  the  tribe  of  Judah, 
where  the  Canaanites  suffered  a severe  slaughter,  and 
their  king  was  taken  prisoner.  It  was  at  Bezek  that 
Saul  mustered  his  army,  before  the  attack  on  Jabesh-gi- 
lead.  Ancient  geographers  speak  of  two  towns  by 
the  name  of  Bezek,  situated  near  each  other,  about  17 
miles  from  Sichem,  on  the  way  to  Beth-shan. 

The  Cities  of  Refuge,  (Deut.  xix.  7,  9;  Josh.  xx. 
2,  7,  8,)  were  six  of  the  Levitical  cities,  divinely  ap- 
pointed by  the  Jewish  law  as  asylums,  to  which  those 
were  commanded  to  flee,  for  safety  and  protection,  who 
might  unintentionally  kill  a fellow  being. 

Decapolis,  (Matt.  iv.  25.)  Usually  described  as  a pro- 
vince or  canton  of  Judea,  within  the  half  tribe  of  Manas- 
seh,  east  of  the  Jordan;  but  probably  the  name  is  ap- 
plied to  ten  detached  cities  of  Persia,  which  might  have 
been  united  in  some  alliance  or  confederacy,  not  extend- 
ing to  the  residue  of  the  district  within  which  they  were 
situated.  Geographers  generally  agree  that  Scythopo- 
lis  was  the  chief  of  these  cities. 

Etam.  a city  in  Judah,  built  by  Rehoboam,  (1  Chron. 
iv.  32;  2 Chron.  xi.  6,)  and  lying  between  Bethlehem 


82 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


and  Tekoah.  Modern  maps  place  it  in  the  tribe  of  Sim- 
eon, east  of  Gaza.  There  was  a famous  rock  of  this 
name,  probably  near  this  city. — (Judg.  xv.  8,  11.) 

The  tower  of  Edah  was  the  place  to  which  Jacob 
removed,  after  the  death  of  Rachel. — (Gen.  .xxxv. 
21.)  It  is  called,-aIso,  the  “tower  of  the  flocks.” — 
(Micah  iv.  8.)  It  was  a place  of  fine  pasturage,  about 
a mile  from  Bethlehem,  supposed  to  be  the  very  spot 
on  which  the  Ethiopian  shepherds  received  the  an- 
nouncement of  the  birth  of  Christ.  It  is  very  remarka- 
ble that  the  Targum  of  Jonathan  calls  it  “the  place 
where  King  Messiah  shall  be  revealed  in  the  end  of 
days.” 

Gibeon.  (Josh.  X.  2;  1 Chron.  xvi.  39.)  A great 
city  in  Benjamin,  five  to  seven  miles  northerly  of  Jeru- 
salem, inhabited  by  Hivites,  who  secured  the  protection 
and  alliance  of  Joshua  by  stratagem,  (Josh.  ix.  4 — 15,) 
and  were  consequently  attacked  by  the  five  Canaanitish 
kings,  but  delivered  by  the  aid  of  the  Israelites.  — (Josh. 
X.  10;  Isa.  xxviii.  21.)  In  the  close  of  David’s  and  be- 
ginning of  Solomon’s  reign,  the  sanctuary  was  there. — 
(1  Chron.  xvi.  39,  40;  xxi.  29.) 

Gibeah.  (1  Sam.  xiii.  2.)  A city  a few  miles  north 
of  Jerusalem,  called  Gibeah  of  [the  children  of]  Ben- 
jamin, (2  Sam.  xxiii.  29,)  in  distinction  from  one  in  Ju- 
dah. — (Josh.  XV.  57.)  It  was  also  called  Gibeah  of  Saul, 
(2  Sam.  xxi.  6,)  because  it  was  his  birth-|ilace  and  res- 
idence.— (1  Sarn.  X.  26;  Isa.  x.  29.)  Its  inhabitants 
were  eminently  wicked,  as  they  evinced  by  their  conduct, 
recorded  in  Judg.  xix.  30,  to  which  Hosea  refers  as  pro- 
verbial.— (Hos.  ix.  9;  x.  9.)  The  city  was  terribly  de- 
stroyed.— (Judg.  XX.  46.) 

Geba,  (2  Kings  xxiii.  8,)  called  also  Geba  of  Benja- 
min, (Josh.  xxi.  17;  1 Kings  xv.  22,)  probably  to  distin- 
guish it  from  another  town  of  the  same  name,  was  one  of 
the  most  northerly  towns  of  Judea.  Hence  the  expres- 
sions in  2 Kings  xxiii.  8,  and  Zech.  \iv.  10,  denote  the 
length  of  the  land.  It  was  in  the  vicinity  of  this  place 
that  the  Philistines  were  defeated  by  David’s  armv. — 
(2  Sam.  V.  25.) 

Gath-hepher.  (2  Kings  xiv.  25.)  A citv  in  the  tribe 
of  Zebulon,  and  probably  in  the  land  of  Hepher.  — (I 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS.  83 

Kings  iv.  10.)  It  is  noted  as  the  birth-place  of  the 
prophet  Jonah. 

Gath-rimmon.  (Josh.  xix.  45.)  It  would  seem  that 
there  were  at  least  three  cities  of  this  name;  one  in  the 
tribe  of  Dan,  (Josh.  xxi.  24;)  a second  in  the  half  tribe 
of  Manasseh,  (Josh.  xxi.  25;)  and  a third  in  the  tribe  of 
Ephraim.  — (1  Chron.  vi.  69.) 

Gilgal.  1.  A city  near  Jericho,  where  was  an  altar. 
— (1  Sam  xi.  15.)  Idols  were  worshipped  here  in  after 
times.  (Hos.  iv.  15.)  2.  A city  near  Antipatris. — 

(Josh.  xii.  23  ) There  remained  a village  on  this  spot, 
called  Galgulis,  for  several  hundred  years  after  Christ. 

Hebron,  (Num.  xiii.  22,)  so  called  after  a son  of  Ca- 
leb, was  one  of  the  most  ancient  cities  of  Judea,  and 
was  originally  called  Kirjath-Arba,  or  the  city  of  Arba, 
from  its  being  the  residence  of  a famous  giant  of  that 
name. — (Josh.  xiv.  15.)  Moses  calls  it  Marnre.  — (Gen. 
xxiii.  19;  xxxv.  27.)  It  was  situated  on  an  eminence 
from  20  to  30  miles  south  of  Jerusalem,  and  nearly  100 
from  Nazareth,  (Luke  i.  39,)  and  is  still  known  as  the 
flourishing  town  of  Habroun,  or  El-khalil,  which  means 
i “the  friend,”  or  “the  beloved,”  (2  Chron.  xx.  7;)  cel- 
ebrated for  the  manufacture  of  glass. 

Jerusalem.  (Josh,  xviii.  28.)  The  capital  of  the 
kingdom  of  Judah.  It  was  probably  once  called  Salem, 
j (Gen.  xiv  18;  Ps.  Ixxvi.  2;  Heb.  vii.  1,  2,)  and  in  the 
days  of  Abraham  was  the  abode  of  Melchizedek,  who, 
as  some  suppose,  built  the  city,  and  was  its  king.  — (Gen. 
xiv.  18;  Heb.  vii. ; Ps.  xlviii.  2,  13;  cxxv.  1,2.)  The 
ancient  Salem  was  probably  built  upon  Acra  and  Moriah, 
the  eastern  and  western  hills.  It  stands  42  miles  east  of 
the  Mediterranean.  When  the  Jebusites  became  mas- 
I ters  of  it,  they  called  it  Jehus,  (Judg.  xix.  10,)  or  Jebu- 
si,  (Joshua  xviii.  28,)  and  erected  a fortress  in  the  south- 
ern quarter  of  the  city,  which  was  afterwards  called 
Mount  Zion,  but  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of  their 
ancestor,  Jebus.  The  city  was  surrounded  with  a strong 
wall,  40  or  50  feet  high.  Its  general  form  is  nearly  a 
heptagon,  or  seven  sided.  The  circumference  is  nearly 
three  miles.  When  the  Israelites  took  possession  of  the 
j promised  land,  under  Joshua,  the  children  of  Benjamin 
} did  not  drive  out  the  Jebusites  who  inhabited  Jerusalem; 


84 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH, 


but  continued  to  dwell  with  them.  [And  the  children  of 
Israel  dwelt  among  the  Canaanites,  Hitiites,  and  Amo- 
rites,  and  Perizzites,  and  Hivites,  and  Jebusites.  And 
they  took  their  daughters  to  be  their  wives,  and  gave 
their  daughters  to  their  sons,  and  served  their  gods.], — ' 
(Josh,  xviii.  28;  Judg.  iii.  5,  6.)  Although  the  Israel- 
ites took  possession  of  the  surrounding  territory,  the  Jeb- 
usites still  held  the  castle  of  Zion,  or  upper  town,  until 
the  time  of  David,  who  wrested  it  from  them.— (2  Sam. 
V.  7 — 9.)  [So  David  took  the  castle  of  Zion,  which  is 
the  city  of  David.  And  David  dwelt  in  the  castle;  there- 
fore they  called  it  the  city  of  David.  And  he  built  the 
city  round  about,  even  from  Millo  round  about;  and  Jo- 
ab  repaired  the  rest  of  the  city.  So  David  waxed  great- 
er and  greater,  for  the  Lord  of  Hosts  was  with  him.] 

Jerusalem  was  the  place  selected  by  the  Almighty  for 
his  dwelling,  and  here  his  glory  was  rendered  visible. 
This  was  the  “perfection  of  beauty,”  and  the  “glory  of 
all  lands.”  Here  David  sat,  and  tuned  his  harp,  and 
sung  the  praises  of  Jehovah.  Hither  the  colored  tribes 
came  up  to  worship.  Here  enraptured  prophets  sa\y 
bright  visions  of  the  world  above,  and  received  messa- 
ges from  on  high  for  guilty  man.  Here  our  Lord  and 
Savior  came  in  the  form  of  a servant,  and  groaned,  and 
wept,  and  poured  out  his  soul  unto  death,  to  redeem 
us  from  sin,  and  save  us  from  the  pains  of  hell.  Here, 
too,  the  wrath  of  an  incensed  God  has  been  poured  out 
upon  his  chosen  people,  and  has  laid  waste  his  heritage. 

Jezreel.  (Josh.  xix.  18  ) A royal  city  within  the 
bounds  of  Manasseh,  in  the  valley  of  Jezreel,  where  the 
tidings  of  Saul’s  death,  in  the  battle  at  Gilboa,  were  first 
announced,  (2  Sam.  iv.  4,)  and  where  his  son  Ishbosh- 
eth  reigned  after  his  father’s  death.  — (2  Sam.  ii.  9.)  It 
is  worthy  of  remark,  that  the  fountain  in  Jezreel,  where 
the  Israelites  encamped  before  the  battle  of  Gilboa,  (1 
Sam.  xxix.  1,)  was  the  very  spot  where  the  crusaders  en- 
camped in  118.3,  when  on  the  eve  of  a battle  with  Sala- 
din.  Ahab  and  Joram  resided  at  Jezreel,  )1  Kings  xviii. 
45;  2 Kings  ix.  15,)  and  Jezebel  and  Joram  were  slain 
there,  by  Jehu. — (2  Kings  ix.  24 — 33  ) There  was  also 
a city  in  Judah  of  this  name.  — (Josh.  xv.  56.) 

Jericho,  (Num.  xxii.  1,)  one  of  the  oldest  cities  in  the 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


85 


Holy  Land,  was  situated  in  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  about 
20  miles  from  .Jerusalem,  and  two  from  the  river  Jordan. 
This  city,  which  was  next  in  size  to  Jerusalem,  was  be- 
sieged and  subdued  by  the  Israelites  immediately  after 
the^passage  of  the  Jordan.  The  siege  was  conducted 
under  the  divine  direction;  and,  at  a givfen  signal,  by 
the  immediate  interposition  of  miraculous  power,  the 
walls  fell  flat  to  the  earth,  probably  destroying  many 
lives,  and  throwing  the  citizens  into  universal  conster- 
nation. The  Israelites  marched  directly  to  the  heart  of 
the  city,  and  in  obedience  to  the  express  command  of 
God,  they  put  to  death  every  living  creature,  except  Ra- 
hab  and  her  family,  and  the  two  men  sent  as  spies  from 
the  camp  of  Israel,  (Josh.  ii.  1,  2,)  whom  she  had  con- 
cealed. The  city  itself  was  then  set  on  fire;  every  thing 
in  it,  except  the  vessels  of  gold,  silver,  brass  and  iron, 
which  were  previously  removed,  was  burnt  to  ashes,  and 
the  very  site  of  it  was  cursed.  — (Comp.  Josh.  vi.  26; 

1 Kings  xvi.  34.) 

Jabesh,  (1  Sam.  xi.  5,)  or  Jabesh-Gilead,  (Judg.  xxi. 
8,)  was  situated  at  the  foot  of  Mt.  Gilead,  within  the 
territory  of  Manasseh 

JoKNEHAM,  (Josh.  xii.  22,)  was  a city  of  Zebulon. — 
(Josh.  xxi.  34.)  It  was  situated  south  of  Ptolemais,  near 
the  bay,  and  is  called  of  Carmel,  because  it  was  at  the 
foot  of  that  mountain. 

Kabzeel,  (Josh.  XV.  21.)  or  Jekabzeel,  (Neh.  xi.  25,) 
was  a city  in  the  northern  section  of  the  inheritance  of 
Judah,  just  west  of  the  southern  extremity  of  the  Dead 
Sea.  It  was  the  birth-place  of  Benaiah.  — (2  Sam.  xxiii. 
20.) 

Kenath.  (Num.  xxxii.  42.)  A city  of  Manasseh, 
east  of  Jordan,  the  supposed  ruins  of  which  are  called 
Kahnat.  It  is  situated  on  a brook  of  the  same  name, 
and  there  are  indications  of  its  having  been  once  a splen- 
did city. 

Kirjath,  (Josh,  xviii  28,)  called  also  Kirjalh-jearim, 
Kirjath-baal,  and  Baalah,  (Josh.  xv.  9,  60;  1 Chron.  xiii. 
6,)  was  on  or  near  the  boundary  line  between  Judah 
and  Benjamin,  and  is  therefore  mentioned  in  the  above 
passages  as  a city  of  both  tribes;  though  in  Judg.  xviii. 
12,  and  2 Sam.  vi.  2,  it  is  called  a city  of  Judah.  This 


86 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


was  the  native  place  of  Urijah  the  prophet,  (Jer.  xxvl. 
20,)  and  it  was  here  that  the  ark  remained  many  years, 
(1  Sam,  vii.  1,2;  2 Sam.  vi.  2,)  after  it  had  been  re- 
stored by  the  Philistines. 

Lachish:  (Josh.  x.  3.)  A city  of  Judah,  lying  south 
of  Jerusalem,  and  towards  the  border  of  Simeon.  It  was 
one  of  the  Canaanitish  cities,  which  was  subdued  by 
Joshua,  but  it  was  afterwards  rebuilt  by  Jeroboam,  (2 
Chron.  xi.  9,)  and  sustained  a severe  and  fruitless  siege 
by  the  Assyrians.  (2  Kings  xviii.  17;  xix.  8;  2 Chron. 
xxxii.  9;  Jer.  xxxiv.  7.) 

Lydda.  a large  village  or  city,  not  far  from  Joppa, 
(Acts  ix.  38,)  eminent  for  its  schools  of  learned  Jews. 
It  was  burnt  by  Cestius,  while  its  males  were  gone 
to  Jerusalem  to  the  feast  of  tabernacles  — God,  after 
the  crucifixion,  not  taking  the  care  of  them  at  these 
times,  as  he  had  formerly  done.  It  is  now  called  Dios- 
polis. 

Libnah.  (Josh.  xxi.  13.)  A city  in  the  western  part 
of  Judah,  (Josh.  xv.  42,)  assigned  to  the  priests,  and  a 
city  of  refuge.  — (1  Chron.  vi.  57.)  Its  inhabitants  re- 
volted from  Joram,  (2  Kings  viii.  22,)  and  were  defeated 
by  the  Assyrians.  (2  Kings  xix.  8.)  Another  Libnah 
was  situated  near  Mt.  Sinai,  (Num.  xxxiii.  20,)  and  a 
third  in  the  country  of  Asher,  (Josh.  xix.  26,)  called 
there  Shihor-Libnath. 

Mizpah,  (1  Kings  xv.  22,)  or  Mizpeh,  (Josh.  xv.  38.) 
This  name  is  given  to  several  places,  and  implies  a post 
of  observation  or  a watch-tower.  They  seem  to  have  been 
known  as  places  of  convocation  on  public  occasions,  re- 
ligious and  civil.  1.  (Josh.  xv.  38.)  A city  in  the  ter- 
ritory of  Judah,  north  of  Hebron,  and  nearly  20  miles 
south  from  Jerusalem.  Some  geographers  place  it  in  the 
tribe  of  Benjamin.  — (Josh,  xviii.  26.)  Samuel  dwelt  at 
Mizpah,  (1  Sam.  vii.  5,  6,)  and  Saul  was  anointed  king 
there,  (1  Sam.  x.  17 — 24;)  and  hither  it  is  supposed  the 
Jews  often  resorted  for  business  and  devotion.  — (Judg. 
XX.  1 ; 1 Sam.  vii.  5 — 7;  x.  17.)  It  was  fortified  by  Asa, 
with  the  stone  and  timber  which  Baasiia  had  been  using 
for  the  like  purpose  at  Rama,  (1  Kings  xv.22,)  and  was 
the  residence  of  Gedaliah,  the  governor  appointed  by 
Nebuchadnezzar,  after  his  subjection  of  the  land.  — (Jer. 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


87 


xl.  6.)  We  find  it  rebuilt  after  the  return  from  Babylon 
— (Neh.  iii.  19.)  2.  (Gen.  xxxi.  49.)  A city  in  the  ter- 

ritory of  Gad,  where  Laban  and  Jacob  entered  into  a 
covenant  of  friendship,  and  where  Jephthah  resided  and 
mustered  his  army.  — (Judg  xi.  11,  29.) 

Mareshah.  (Josh.  XV.  44.)  -A  town  of  Judah,  fa- 
mous as  the  scene  of  the  battle  between  Asa,  king  of 
Judah,  and  Zerah,  king  of  Ethiopia,  with  his  numerous 
army.  It  was  also  the  residence  of  the  prophet  Micah. 

— (Mic.  i.  15.) 

Medeba.  (Josh.  xiii.  16.)  A city  in  the  eastern  part 
of  the  territory  of  Reuben,  which  still  retains  nearly  its 
ancient  name,  Madaba.  The  site  of  the  old  town  shows 
the  ruins  of  a temple,  and  the  excavations  of  ponds  and 
reservoirs. 

Nob,  (1  Sam.  xxii.  19,)  was  a city  of  the  priests  in 
the  territory  of  Benjamin,  and  within  sight  of  Jerusalem 
on  the  north.  To  this  place  David  fled  from  the  fury  of 
Saul,  and  obtained  from  Abimelech,  the  high  priest, 
some  of  the  shew-bread,  to  satisfy  his  hunger;  and  also 
Goliah’s  sword  for  his  defence.  For  this  act  Saul  caused 
the  city  and  all  that  was  in  it  to  be  destroyed. 

Ophni.  (Josh,  xviii.  24.)  A city  of  Benjamin,  latter- 
ly called  Gophna,  between  Shechem  and  Jerusalem.  It 
is  mentioned  by  profane  historians  among  the  places 
through  which  Vespasian  and  Titus  passed,  in  their 
march  of  conquest. 

Rama,  (Matt.  ii.  18,)  or  E»amah,  (1  Sam.  i.  19,)  was 
a small  town,  situated  on  an  eminence  in  the  territory  of 
Benjamin,  (Josh,  xviii.  25,)  and  about  six  miles  north  of 
Jerusalem,  on  the  way  to  Bethel.  The  name  Rama,  or 
Ramoth,  signifies  an  eminence,  and  hence  is  a constituent 
part  of  the  names  of  several  places,  and  is  sometimes 
used  generally  for  any  high  place.  It  was  here  that  the 
Jews  were  assembled  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem 
by  Nebuzaradan,  (Jer.  xl.  1,)  to  take  their  departure 
from  their  beloved  country,  and  to  go  as  captives  into  a 
land  of  strangers,  if  not  of  tyrants.  It  was  this  place 
that  Baasha,  king  of  Israel,  once  possessed  and  fortified; 
but  the  king  of  Judah,  by  stratagem,  wrested  it  from  him. 

— (1  Kings  XV.  17.)  Near  to  Ramah,  Rachel  was  buried; 
and  she  is  represented  by  the  prophet  (Jer.  xxxi.  15,)  as 


88 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


weeping  over  the  loss  of  her  children,  and  refusing  to 
be  comforted  because  of  their  captivity.  This,  though 
called  Ramathaim-zophim,  was  also  the  place  of  Sam- 
uel’s birth,  residence,  death  and  burial,  and  where  he 
anointed  Saul  asking.  — (1  Sam.  i.  1,  19;  ii.  11;  vii.  17; 
viii.  4;  xix.  18;  xxv.  1,)  Ramah,  or  Ramathaim,  or Ra- 
mathaira-zophim,  of  the  Old,  is  the  Arimathea  of  the 
New  Testament,  where  dwelt  Joseph,  in  whose  tomb  the 
body  of  Christ  was  buried.  — (John  xix.  38.)  There  is 
now  a village  on  the  hill  where  was  the  site  of  Ramah, 
called  Samuele  by  the  Arabs.  Jerusalem  is  easily  seen 
from  this  height.  There  was  another  Rama  in  Naphtha- 
li.  — (Josh.  xix.  36.) 

SiBMAH,  (Isa.  xvi.  8,  9,)  or  Shibmah,  (Num.  xxxii.  38.) 
A city  of  Reuben,  near  by  Heshbon,  celebrated  for  the 
luxuriant  growth  of  the  vine.  — (Jer.  xlviii.  32  ) It  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  Moabites  after  the  captivity  of 
Reuben,  Gad  and  Manasseh,  by  Tiglath-pileser;  and 
hence  the  prophets  Isaiah  and  Jeremiah  weep  for  Moab, 
because  the  spoiler  had  broken  the  vines  of  Sibmah. 
Probably  the  expression  in  the  passage  from  Jeremiah 
refers  either  to  the  universal  reputation  of  the  vines  of 
Sibmah,  or  it  is  poetically  used  to  denote  the  luxuriance 
of  their  growth.  The  “Sea  of  Jazer”  was  perhaps  15 
or  20  miles  from  Sibmah. 

Shunem.  (Josh.  xix.  18.)  A town  in  the  territory  of 
Issachar,  and  a little  south  of  Nain.  It  is  associated 
with  several  important  iifcidents  of  Jewish  history,  (1 
Sam  xxviii.  4;  1 Kings  i.  3;  2 Kings  viii.  1—16,)  and 
especially  as  the  place  where  Elisha  tarried  on  his  jour- 
neys between  Gilgal  and  Carmel,  and  w'here  he  per- 
formed a miracle  under  circumstances  of  unusual  inter- 
est.— (2  Kings  iv.  8—37.)  The  inhabitants  were  called 
Shunamites. 

Shiloh,  (Josh,  xviii.  1,)  w'here  Samuel  began  to 
prophesy,  (1  Sam.  iii.  21,)  and  where  Abijah  lived,  1) 
Kings  xiv.  2,)  was  a city  of  Ephraim  between  Lebanon 
and  Bethel,  10  miles  south  of  Shechem,  and  about  25 
miles  north  of  Jerusalem.  Here  Joshua  fixed  the  tab- 
ernacle of  God,  and  here  it  continued  at  least  310 years. 
Shiloh  was  one  of  the  names  of  Jesus  Christ  — the  great 
Deliverer  — he  that  frees  from  the  law,  sin  and  death. 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


89 


— (Gen.  xlix.  10.)  It  denotes  the  Redeemer,  the  author 
of  our  happiness,  and  our  sole  peace-maker  with  God. 

Tekoa,  a city  of  Judah,  12  miles  south-east  of  Jeru- 
salem. Around  it  was  an  extensive  wilderness,  or  pas- 
ture land,  and  forest.  Amos,  the  prophet,  kept  a herd 
here,  before  his  call  to  the  ministry. — (Amos  i.  1.) 

Thebez.  (Judg.  ix.  50.)  A city  north-east  of  She- 
chem,  within  the  territory  of  Ephraim,  celebrated  as  the 
place  where  Abimelech  was  slain. 

ZoRAH,  (Josh.  xix.  41,)  or  Zoran.  A city  belonging 
originally  to  Judah,  and  afterwards  to  Dan,  near  the 
boundary  line  between  them;  the  birth-place  of  Samson, 
(Judg.  xiii.  2,)  and  probably  fortified  by  Rehoboam. — 
(2  Chron.  xi.  10.)  It  is  called  Zoreah,  (Josh.  xv.  33,) 
and  its  inhabitants  are  called  Zorites,  (1  Chron.  ii.  54,) 
and  Jorathites.  — (1  Chr.  iv.  2.) 

Zemaraim,  a city  of  Benjamin,  not  far  from  Bethel, 
near  which  was  fought  a bloody  battle  in  the  days  of 
Jeroboam  I.  (Josh,  xviii.  22.) 

The  valley  of  Zephatha,  (2  Chron.  xiv.  9 — 13,)  was 
in  the  south-western  section  of  the  territory  of  Judah, 
near  Mareshah,  and  is  memorable  for  the  battle  of  the 
Jews  with  the  Ethiopians.  There  was  also  a city  of  this 
name,  [Zephath,]  within  the  bounds  of  Simeon.  — (Judg. 
i.  17.) 

Judea  may  be  called  a mountainous  country.  The 
principal  mountains  mentioned  in  scripture  are  Seir,  Ho- 
reb,  Sinai,  Hor,  Gilboa,  Nebo,  Tabor,  Engedi,  Leba- 
non, Ebal,  Amalek,  Gerizim,  Gilead,  Moriah,  Paran, 
Gahash,  Olivet,  Pisgah,  Hermon  and  Carmel. 


THE  CITIES  OF  GALILEE. 

Galilee  was  the  northern  part  of  Canaan,  compre- 
hending Issachar,  Zebulon,  Naphtali  and  Asher.  The 
upper  part  was  called  Galilee  of  the  Gentiles,  from  its 
containing  many  Gentile  inhabitants  out  of  the  neighbor- 
ing nations;  as  the  Phoenicians,  Syrians,  &c.  — a mix- 
ture of  colored  population.  Peter  was  detected  by  his 
speech,  as  being  a Galilean.  — (Mark  xiv.  70.)  Our 
Savior  and  most  of  the  disciples  were  educated  here; 

7 


90 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


and  here  were  most  of  the  miracles  wrought.  On  this 
account,  Jesus  and  his  followers  were  often  called  Gali- 
leans. — (Luke  xxiii.  6 ; Acts  ii.  7.) 

Capernaum,  a principal  city  of  Galilee.  It  stood  on 
the  western  shore  of  the  Sea  of  Tiberias,  in  the  border 
of  Zebulon  and  Naphtali,  not  far  from  Bethsaida.  It  re- 
ceived its  name  from  a clear  fountain  adjacent.  Here 
Christ  resided  and  taught,  and  here  Matthew  was  called. 
It  is  now  called  Talhume. 

Nazareth.  (Matt.  xxi.  11.)  A town  in  Galilee,  with- 
in the  territory  of  Zebulon,  from  50  to  70  miles  north  of 
Jerusalem,  now  known  as  Nassera  or  Naserah.  It  was 
noted  for  its  wickedness. (John  i.  46.)  It  occupies 
an  elevated  site  about  midway  between  Mt.  Tabor  and 
Cana.  Jesus  spent  much  of  his  time  here;  and  hence 
the  title,  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  — (Mark  xvi.  6;  Luke  xxiv. 
19;  Acts  ii.  22.)  A precipice  of  50  feet,  which  lies 
about  a mile  from  the  village,  is  regarded  as  the  place 
to  which  tl?e  people  of  the  town  carried  Jesus,  with  the 
savage  intention  of  casting  him  off.  — (Luke  iv.  29.) 
There  is  a Roman  Catholic  Church  here,  called  the 
Church  of  the  Annunciation. 

Nain.  (Luke  vii.  11.)  A city  of  Galilee,  south  of 
Mt.  Tabor,  and  but  a little  distance  from  Capernaum. 
It  is  now  a Turkish  village,  inhabited  by  Jews,  Moham- 
medans, and  a few  Christians.  The  place  is  distinguish- 
ed as  the  scene  of  one  of  Christ’s  most  remarkable  and 
affecting  miracles.  — (Luke  vii.  11 — 15.) 

Naioth.  (1  Sam.  xix.  22.)  A part  of  the  town  of 
Ramah,  [or,  as  the  word  signifies,  “the  meadows  of 
Ramah,”]  where  a school  of  the  prophets  was  estab- 
lished. 

Tiberias,  a city  of  Galilee,  built  by  Agrippa,  and  so 
named  in  honor  of  the  Emperor  Tiberias.  Hegesippus 
says  it  was  the  same  as  Cinnereth.  In  the  time  of  the 
Jewish  wars,  this  city,  then  the  capital  of  Galilee,  was 
bravely  defended  by  Josephus  the  historian;  but  being 
taken  by  Vespasian,  it  was  almost  demolished.  It  was, 
however,  a place  of  considerable  note  for  many  ages 
after.  After  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  it  flourished 
greatly,  having  13  synagogues  and  a famous  academy, 
over  which  a succession  of  Jewish  doctors  presided,  till 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


91 


the  fourth  century.  Here  was  held  the  last  session  of 
the  Sanhedrim,  and  here  the  Talmud  was  collected.  It 
is  still  a decent  town,  and  around  it  are  extensive  ruins, 
indicative  of  its  former  extent  and  grandeur.  30  or  40 
families  of  Greek  Catholics  reside  here.  The  present 
name  of  this  town  is  Tabaria. 


THE  CITIES  OF  ASIA  MINOR, 

The  Asia  of  the  Bible  is  a peninsula,  on  the  western 
or  south-western  side  of  the  continent  of  Asia,  which 
stretches  into  the  Mediterranean  or  Great  Sea,  extend- 
ing east  as  far  as  the  Euphrates,  west  to  the  islands  of 
the  sea,  north  to  what  is  now  called  the  Black  sea,  and 
south  to  the  Mediterranean  Sea.  It  includes  the  prov- 
inces of  Bithynia,  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Cilicia, 
Pamphylia,  Pisidia,  Lycaonia,  Phrygia,  Mysia,  Troas, 
Lydia,  Lysia,  and  Caria. 

Assyria.  (2  Kings  xv.  19.)  A most  powerful  empire 
of  Asia,  the  history  of  which,  both  in  its  glory  and  in 
its  overthrow,  is  most  significantly  told  by  the  prophet. 
— (Ezek.  xxxi.)  It  was  founded  probably  by  Nimrod, 
120  years  after  the  deluge. 

CuTH,  or  Cutha,  (2  Kings  xvii.  24,  30,)  was  evident- 
ly, from  the  connection,  a province  of  Assyria;  and  Cush 
is  the  marginal  reading  for  Ethiopia  in  Gen.  ii.  13,  Hab. 
iii.  7,  and  elsewhere. 

Lydia.  (Ezek.  xxx.  5.)  There  was  a celebrated 
kingdom  of  Asia  Minor  known  by  this  name,  of  which 
Sardis  was  the  capital.  It  is  supposed  to  have  been  set- 
tled by  the  posterity  of  Lud,  a son  of  Shem.  It  had 
Mysia  on  the  north,  Phrygia  on  the  east,  Caria  on  the 
south,  and  the  jEgean  Sea  on  the  west.  It  was  once  un- 
der the  dominion  of  CrcESus,  the  wealthiest  monarch  of 
his  age.  It  was,  in  the  time  of  the  apostles,  a province 
of  the  Roman  empire.  The  Lydia  of  the  above  cited 
passage  is  supposed  to  refer  to  a place  or  a people  in 
Africa. 

Bithynia.  (Acts  xvi.  7.  A province  of  Asia  Minor. 
It  is  bounded  on  the  east  by  Paphlagonia,  north  by  the 
Black  Sea,  and  south  by  Phrygia  and  Galatia.  It  is  di- 


92 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


rectly  opposite  to  Constantinople.  The  gospel  was  in- 
troduced into  this  province  at  an  early  period.  (Comp. 
Acts  ii.  9,  and  1 Peter  i.  1.)  There  is  a remarkable  tes- 
timony in  ecclesiastical  history,  to  the  purity  and  firm- 
ness of  the  Christians  of  Bithynia,  at  the  close  of  the 
first  and  the  beginning  of  the  second  century. 

Cilicia.  (Acts  xxi.  39.)  A province  in  the  south- 
eastern district  of  Asia  Minor,  lying  on  the  northern 
coast,  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  the  Mediterranean 
Sea.  Its  capital  city  was  Tarsus,  the  birth-place  of 
Paul.  The  synagogue  of  “them  of  Cilicia”  (Acts  vi. 
9,)  was  a place  of  Jewish  worship  at  Jerusalem,  appro- 
priated to  the  use  of  Jews  who  might  be  at  Jerusalem, 
from  the  province  of  Cilicia.  A similar  custom  in  mod- 
ern times  is  the  fitting  up  of  public  houses  to  accommo- 
date strangers  from  particular  States  or  countries.  Paul, 
being  of  this  province,  was  probably  a member  of  this 
synagogue,  and  perhaps  one  of  the  defeated  opposers 
and  controvertists  of  Stephen.  — (Comp.  Acts  vi.  10, 
and  vii.  58.) 

CoLOssE.  (Col.  i.  2.)  A city  of  Phrygia  in  Asia 
Minor,  on  the  river  Lycus,  [now  the  Gorduk.]  About 
a year  after  Paul’s  epistle  was  written  to  the  church  at 
this  place,  it  was  destroyed  by  an  earthquake.  The  for- 
mer site  of  Colosse  is  now  occupied  by  the  castle  and 
village  of  Chonos. 

Cappadocia.  A province  in  the  north-eastern  part  of 
Asia  Minor,  peopled  by  the  descendants  of  Togarmah, 
and  once  forming  part  of  the  kingdom  of  Lydia.  It  was 
famous  for  horses,  mules  and  flocks;  and  traded  in  these 
with  the  Tyrians.  ^ — (Ezek.  xxvii.  14.)  According  to 
Herodotus,  it  submitted  to  the  Medes,  and  then  to  the 
Persians,  parts  of  whose  worship  the  inhabitants  incor- 
porated with  their  own  idolatry.  It  afterwards  formed  a 
part  of  the  vast  Romajn  empire.  Christianity  was  intro- 
duced here  in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  (Acts  ii.  9,)  and 
continues  to  this  day.  At  the  village  of  Dacora,  in  this 
province,  was  born  Eunomius  the  Arian.  Some  of  its 
early  pastors  were  very  distinguished  for  piety  and  learn- 
ing. 

Dkrbe.  (Acts  xiv.  6.)  A town  of  Lycaonia,  east  of 
Iconium,  whither  Paul  and  Barnabas  fled  when  expelled 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


93 


from  Lystra,  and  where  they  preached  the  gospel  with 
SHCcess.  (Acts  xiv.  20.)  Derbe  was  the  native  place 
of  Gains.  — (Acts  xx.  4.) 

Ephesus.  (Acts  xix.  35.)  A celebrated  city  of  Asia 
Minor,  said  to  have  been  built  by  Ephesus,  an  Amazon 
lady,  as  early  as  the  days  of  David.  It  was  situated  on 
the  river  Cayster,  near  its  mouth  about  30  miles  south 
of  Smyrna,  and  was  the  ornament  and  metropolis  of  pro- 
consular Asia,  and  celebrated  for  a magnificent  temple 
of  Diana.  This  temple  was  425  feet  in  length,  220  in 
breadth,  and  was  supported  by  100  columns,  each  60 
feet  in  height.  The  building  of  it  occupied  200  years. 
When  Paul  came  to  the  city,  A.  D.  54,  he  commenced 
preaching  in  the  Jewish  synagogue.  The  blessing  of 
God  attended  his  ministry. 

Galatia.  (Acts  xvi.  6.)  A province  of  Asia  Minor, 
lying  east  of  Phrygia,  and  called  Galatia  by  the  Gauls, 
who  were  the  original  settlers  of  it.  Christianity  was 
introduced  into  this  province  by  the  apostle  Paul,  who 
was  there  once  with  Silas  and  Timothy,  (Acts  xvi.  6,) 
about  the  year  53,  and  again  four  or  five  years  after- 
wards, on  his  return  from  Corinth.  — (Acts  xviii.  23.) 

Hierapolis.  a city  near  Colosse,  early  blessed  with 
gospel  light.  — (Col.  iv.  13.)  It  was  destroyed  by  an 
earthquake  in  the  time  of  the  apostles.  The  ruins  are 
still  visible,  and  the  place  is  called  by  the  Turks,  Pam- 
buk  Kalasi. 

IcoNiDM.  (Acts  xiii.  51.)  A city  of  ancient  Lycaonia,  in 
Asia  Minor,  at  the  foot  of  Mt.  Taurus,  now  called  Conia, 
or  Cogni,  the  capital  of  Caramania,  and  residence  of  a 
pacha.  It  contains  at  present  about  15,000  inhabitants. 
It  was  visited  by  Paul  and  Barnabas,  who  preached  the 
gospel  there,  and  were  so  persecuted  in  consequence  of 
it,  as  to  be  obliged  to  leave  the  place.  — (Acts  xiv.  1 — 
6.)  Iconium  is  mentioned  by  several  ancient  historians. 
Strabo  says  it  was  well  built,  and  situated  in  the  richest 
part  of  the  province;  a place  of  some  consequence,  and 
strongly  fortified  by  walls  four  miles  in  extent.  Multi- 
tudes were  here  converted  to  Christianity,  A.  D.  45  or 
46.  — (Acts  xvi.  1 — 3.)  The  church  thus  planted  may 
be  traced  through  eight  succeeding  centuries. 

Lycaonia.  (Acts  xvi.  6 — 11.)  A province  of  Asia 


94 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Minor,  which  the  apostle  Paul  twice  visited.  It  was  sep- 
arated from  phrygia,  and  created  into  a Roman  province, 
hy  Augustus,  and  was-  bounded  north  by  Galatia,  east  by 
Cappadocia,  south  by  Cilicia,  and  west  by  Pisidia  and 
Phrygia.  Its  chief  towns  were  Iconium,  Derbe  and 
Lystra.  It  is  now  a part  of  Caramania,  and  subject  to 
the  Turks.  The  speech  of  this  province,  (Acts  xiv.  11,) 
is  supposed  to  have  been  either  the  old  Assyrian  lan- 
guage, or  a corruption  of  the  Greek. 

Miletus,  or  Miletum.  A seaport  of  Caria,  in  Lesser 
Asia,  and  the  capital  of  both  Caria  and  Ionia.  It  stood 
about  36  miles  south-west  of  Ephesus,  and  is  said  to  have 
been  built  by  Miletus,  the  son  of  the  god  Apollo,  whose 
temple  here  was  exceedingly  magnificent.  Here  were 
four  harbors,  sufficient  to  hold  all  the  Persian  fleet.  Here 
Thales  and  Anaximenes,  the  philosophers,  and  Timothe- 
us,  the  musician,  were  born. 

Mesech,  (Ps.  cxx.  5,)  or  Mesech,  (Ezek.  xxxii.  26.) 
A country  in  the  north-eastern  angle  of  Asia  Minor,  sup- 
posed to  have  been  settled  by  the  posterity  of  Mesech, 
the  son  of  Japheth.  They  had  considerable  commerce 
with  Tyre. — (Ezek.  xxvii.  13.)  Some  suppose  the  Mus- 
covites were  of  this  race.  The  terms  Mesech  and  Ke- 
dar,  in  the  above  passage  from  Psalms,  is  supposed  to 
denote  northern  and  southern  barbarians  generally. 

Mysia.  (Acts  xvi.  7.)  A province  of  Asia  Minor, 
and  at  this  day  a beautiful  and  fertile  country.  It  has 
the  sea  of  Propontis  on  the  north,  Lydia  on  the  south, 
Bithynia  on  the  east.  In  the  northern  section  of  Mysia 
was  the  province  in  which  the  ancient  city  of  Troy  was 
situated,  and  not  far  distant  was  the  Troas  mentioned  by 
Paul.  — (Acts  xvi.  8;  xx.  6;  2 Cor.  ii.  12;  2 Tim.  iv.  13.) 

Philadelphia.  (Rev.  iii.  7 — 13.)  A city  of  the  prov- 
ince of  Lydia,  about  70  miles  east  of  Smyrna.  Its  mod- 
ern name  is  Allah-shehr,  or  Alah-shcr,  [city  of  God.] 
It  contains  a population  of  about  15,000,  one  twelfth  of 
whom  are  nominal  Christians.  This  church  was  highly 
commended;  more  than  any  of  the  seven  churches  of 
Asia,  and  while  her  sister  cities  have  fallen  into  decay, 
she  stilt  survives,  with  the  remains  of  her  Christian 
temples  and  worship.  Her  population  is  said  to  be  the 
purest  in  Asia  Minor.  Even  Gibbon  says  of  her; 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


95 


‘•Among  the  Greek  colonies  and  churches  of  Asia,  Phil- 
adelphia is  still  erect  ^ — a column  in  a scene  of  ruins.” 

PisiDiA.  (Acts  xiii.  14.)  A province  of  Asia  Minor, 
north  of  Parnphylia.  Antioch,  though  within  the  prov- 
ince of  Phrygia,  belonged  to  Pisidia,  and  was  called 
Antioch  in  [or  of]  Pisidia,  to  distinguish  it  from  An- 
tioch in  Syria.  Paul  labored  in  the  gospel,  not  only 
at  Antioch,  but  throughout  the  province.  — (Acts  xiv. 
24.) 

PoNTUs.  (1  Pet.  i.  1.)  The  north-eastern  province 
of  Asia  Minor,  lying  along  the  Blabk  Sea,  having  Col- 
chis on  the  east,  Cappadocia  south,  and  Paphlagonia 
west.  Many  Jews  resided  here  in  the  time  of  Christ, 
(Acts  ii.  9,)  and  the  gospel  was  early  introduced,  and  en- 
tertained by  many,  whom  Peter  addresses  in  his  first 
epistle.  Aquila,  Paul’s  companion,  was  of  this  province. 
•—(Acts  xviii.  2.)  It  became  a province  of  Rome  in  the 
time  of  Pompey. 

Phrygia.  (Acts  ii.  10.)  The  largest  province  of 
Asia  Minor,  having  Bithynia  north,  and  Lysia  south.  Its 
chief  towns  were  Colosse,  Laodicea,  and  Hierapolis. 

1 Some  of  the  inhabitants  were  at  Jerusalem,  and  among 
i the  converts  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.  The  province 
was  more  than  once  visited  by  the  apostle  Paul. 

' Patara.  (Acts  xxi.  1.)  A large,  rich,  seaport  town 
of  Lysia,  lying  over  against  Rhodes,  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Xanthus,  called,  by  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  king  of 
Egypt,  Arsinoe,  in  honor  of  his  queen.  Here  Paul  took 
' ship  for  Phoenicia,  when  going  from  Philippi  to  Jerusa- 
lem. 

Pergamos.  The  ancient  metropolis  of  Mysia,  and 
the  residence  of  the  Attalian  kings.  It  stands  on  a rich 
and  spacious  plain,  near  the  banks  of  the  Caicus,  and 
was  famous  for  its  extent  and  grandeur;  for  a temple  to 
Esculapius;  for  a library  of  200,000  volumes,  which  was 
removed  to  Egypt  by  Cleopatra;  and  for  its  being  the 
birth  place  of  the  celebrated  Galen.  Parchment  was 
invented  here,  and  received  its  name  from  the  place. 

Sardis.  (Rev.  i.  11.)  A city  of  Ancient  Lydia,  and 
the  site  of  one  of  the  seven  churches  of  Asia.  Its  modern 
name  is  Sart,  and  it  lies  about  30  miles  south-east  of 
Thyatira.  It  is,  however,  but  a miserable  village,  in- 


96 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


habited  chiefly  by  shepherds,  though  it  is  one  of  the  stop- 
ping-places of  the  Persian  caravans.  The  original  city 
was  plundered  by  Cyrus,  and  afterwards  desolated  by 
an  earthquake,  the  ruins  of  it  being  still  visible  a little 
distance  to  the  south  of  the  present  town. 

Telabib.  (Ezek.  iii.  15.)  A town  on  the  river  Che- 
bar,  where  Ezekiel  and  many  of  the  Jewish  exiles  dwelt. 
Its  site  is  supposed  to  be  occupied  by  the  modern  Thel- 
abar. 

Troas.  (Acts  xvi.  8.)  A maritime  city  of  Mysia,  on 
the  Mediterranean,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Hellespont, 
four  miles  from  the  ancient  Troy,  and  built  chiefly  with 
materials  from  its  ruins.  The  celebrated  siege  and  cap- 
ture of  Troy  occurred,  according  to  Sir  Isaac  Newton, 
about  904  years  B.  C.  or  during  the  reign  of  Jehosaphat. 
Paul  visited  Troas  repeatedly.  ^Acts  xx.  5 — 12;  2 Cor. 
ii.  12;  2 Tim.  iv.  13.) 


THE  CITIES  OF  PERSIA  AND  MEDIA. 

Persia.  (Ezek.  xxvii.  10.)  An  ancient  kingdom  of 
Asia,  whose  limits  have  varied  considerably  at  difterent 
periods.  The  kingdom,  as  such,  was  founded  by  Cyrus, 
its  inhabitants  having  been  anciently  called  Elamites, 
from  their  ancestor  Elam,  the  son  of  Shem,  and  in  later 
times  Parthians.  The  thrones  of  Media  and  Persia 
were  united  under  Cyrus,  B.  C.  536,  (Comp.  Dan.  vi.  8, 
12;)  and  indeed  the  whole  country,  from  Egypt  to  the 
Ganges,  became  incorporated  in  what  was  called  the 
Persian  empire. 

The  celebrated  city  of  Persepolis.  The  following 
is  a correct  view  of  the  celebrated  ruins  of  Persepolis, 
the  ancient  capital  of  Persia,  which,  in  the  days  of  its 
prosperity,  was  one  of  the  wealthiest  and  most  ancient 
cities  of  the  world.  The  magnificent  pile  of  ruins, 
which  remains  after  the  lapse  of  so  many  ages,  was  the 
palace  of  Darius.  This  grand  and  stately  structure  was 
surrounded  with  a triple  wall;  the  first  wall  was  16  cu- 
bits high,  and  adorned  with  many  splendid  buildings  and 
lofty  towers;  the  second  wall  was  built  in  the  same  man- 
ner, but  was  as  high  again;  the  third  was  drawn  like  a 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


97 


quadrant,  four  square,  and  60  cubits  high,  built  of  the 
hardest  marble,  and  so  cemented  as  almost  to  defy  the 
ravages  of  time.  On  the  four  sides  were  brazen  gates, 
with  curtains  or  palisades  of  the  same  metal,  120  cubits 
high,  and  410  paces  long,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  de- 
fence to  the  city,  and  striking  beholders  with  terror. 
The  walls  were  600  paces  from  north  to  south,  and  396 
from  east  to  west.  The  numerous  columns,  porticoes, 
stair-cases,  images,  &c.  are  exceedingly  magnificent, 
even  in  their  ruinous  state;  and  induce  the  belief  that 
the  Persian  empire  in  all  its  grandeur,  could  boast  of 
nothing  more  glorious,  nor  have  left  anything  to  poster- 
ity more  astonishing  than  the  description  and  ruins  of 
this  once  splendid  city.  The  fine  plain  in  which  this  city 
stood  was  in  the  eastern  part  of  Persia;  it  was  20 
leagues  long  and  6 broad,  and  within  this  compass  there 
were  more  than  1000  villages,  adorned  with  beautiful 
gardens. 

Alexander  the  Great,  taking  Persepolis  by  storm,  put 
the  unhappy  inhabitants  to  the  sword.  He  likewise 
burnt  the  other  cities  and  villages  of  that  plain.  The  de- 
stroying element  rolled  onward  like  an  overwhelming 
and  resistless  deluge;  and  in  a little  time  the  dwelling 
place  of  thousands  presented  nothing  but  a heap  of  smok- 
ing ruins  — one  vast  picture  of  desolation.  It  is  sup- 
posed that  Alexander  took  120,000  talents  from  the  city 
of  Persepolis,  and  robbed  the  inhabitants  of  the  plain 
of  all  their  valuable  property.  The  spoil  was  so  great 
that  it  required  nearly  6,000  camels  and  mules  to  carry 
it  off. 

Shushan.  (Neh.  i.  1;  Esth.  i.  5.)  An  ancient  ex- 
tensive, and  magnificent  city,  [called  by  the  Greeks, 
Susa,  or  the  city  of  lilies,]  situated  on  the  river  Ulai, 
[now  Kerrah.]  It  was  in  the  province  of  Elam,  in  Per- 
sia, now  known  as  Khusistan,  and  formerly  as  Susiana. 
Shushan  was  the  capital.  It  is  said  to  have  been  built 
by  Memnon,  before  the  Trojan  war.  It  was  the  winter 
residence  of  the  Persian  kings  from  the  time  of  Cyrus, 
being  sheltered  by  a high  ridge  of  mountains  from  the 
north-east  wind;  but  in  the  summer  it  was  so  intensely 
hot  as  to  be  scarcely  habitable.  Here  Daniel  had  his 
vision  of  the  ram  and  he-goat.  — (Daniel  viii.) 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Media.  (Isa.  xxi.  2.)  This  country  which  probably 
derives  its  name  from  Madai,  (Gen.  x.  2,)  anciently  oc- 
cupied what  is  now  part  of  the  kingdom  of  Persia,  and 
was  bounded  north  by  the  Caspian  Sea  and  Armenia, 
south  by  Persia  proper  and  west  by  Assyria.  It  was  a 
fertile  and  well  cultivated  region,  and  was  divided  into 
greater  and  lesser  Media.  Ninus,  king  of  Assyria,  ad- 
ded this  country  to  his  kingdom,  and  retained  it  till  the 
time  of  Sennacherib,  when  it  revolted,  and  his  son  be- 
came king,  B.  C.  700.  It  fell  into  the  hands  of  Cyrus 
the  Great,  about  556  B.  C.  who  perfectly  united  Media 
and  Persia,  forming  the  Medo-Persian  kingdom.  Hence, 
by  Esther  and  Daniel,  the  laws  and  chronicles  of  the 
Medes  and  Persians  are  always  mentioned  together. 
God  employed  the  Medes  to  punish  Babylon,  and  then 
sent  them  the  cup  of  his  wrath  by  Cyrus.  — (Isa.  xiii. 
17,  18;  xxi.  2,  3;  Jer.  xxv.  25.) 

Achmetha.  (Ezravi.  2.)  The  Ecbatana  of  ancient 
Media,  and  the  place  where  the  records  of  the  kingdom 
were  preserved.  The  place  is  occupied,  as  it  is  sup- 
posed, by  the  modern  city  of  Hamadan,  in  Persia.  It 
was  surrounded  by  seven  walls,  and  at  one  period  was 
considered  the  strongest  and  most  beautiful  city  of  the 
east,  except  Nineveh  and  Babylon. 

Parthians,  (Acts  ii.  9,)  or  the  inhabitants  of  Parthia, 
originally  a province  of  Media,  on  its  eastern  side,  situ- 
ated between  the  Persian  Gulf  and  the  Tigris.  The 
Parthians  seem  to  have  resembled  the  Cossacks  of  our 
day,  and  were  celebrated  for  their  skill  in  archery,  and 
especially  for  shooting  as  they  fled,  and  were  a part  of 
the  Scythian  horde  who  so  long  disputed  with  Rome  for 
the  dominion  of  the  east.  Parthia  was  united  to  the 
Persian  empire,  A.  D.  226.  The  Persian  language  was 
spoken  there;  and  indeed  in  Scripture  and  other  ancient 
writings,  Persia  and  Parthia  are  often  used  as  synony- 
mous. 


THE  KINGDOM  AND  CITIES  OF  SYRIA. 

Syria  was  formerly  a province  of  Cai  aan.  The  in- 
habitants were  Canaanites,  called  by  the  Greeks,  Phoe- 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


99 


nicians  and  Ethiopians.  It  contained  100  flourishing 
cities,  towns  and  villages,  and  12,000,000  souls  within 
the  kingdom.  Every  \Yhere  one  might  have  seen  culti- 
vated fields,  frequented  roads  and  crowded  inhabitants. 
[Josephus  and  Strabo.] 

Amorites.  They  occupied  the  portion  of  Syria  which 
afterwards  constituted  the  lots  of  Reuben,  Gad,  Manas- 
seh,  Dan,  Judah,  Simeon,  and  Benjamin.  As  they  were 
the  most  powerful  of  the  devoted  tribes,  all  the  Canaan- 
ites  sometimes  went  under  their  name. 

Antioch.  A city  of  this  name  was  long  the  capital 
of  Syria.  It  was  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Orontes, 
twelve  miles  from  the  Mediterranean,  built  by  Seleucus 
Nicanor,  B.  C.  301.  It  was  ranked  the  third  city  of  the 
earth,  being  scarcely  inferior  to  Alexandria.  It  was 
the  royal  residence  of  the  kings  of  Syria.  Luke  and 
Theophilus  were  born  in  this  place.  Here  Paul  and 
Barnabas  preached,  and  here  the  disciples  of  Christ 
were  first  called  Christians.  Chrysostom  preached  here 
in  the  fourth  century  with  great  success.  This  church 
was  famous  for  many  hundred  years.  In  A.  D.  538, 
sixty  thousand  of  its  inhabitants  perished  in  an  earth- 
quake. In  1188,  it  was  demolished  by  the  Saracens.  In 
1822,  a tremendous  earthquake  completely  destroyed 
the  remains  of  this  once  splendid  city;  and  it  is  now  lit- 
tle else  than  a heap  of  ruins.  Its  present  name  is  An- 
takia.  There  were  many  other  cities  called  Antioch; 
none  of  which  are  mentioned  in  Scripture,  but  that  in 
Pisidia,  which  is  now  called  Ak-sher,  and  sometimes 
Antiochio.  — (Acts  xiii.  14.) 

Aleppo,  a city  of  Syria,  stands  on  four  hills,  twenty- 
two  leagues  east  of  Scanderoon.  This  city  is  about 
three  miles  in  circuit. 

Damascus.  (Gen.  xv.  2.)  The  capital  of  ancient 
Syria,  for  three  centuries  the  residence  of  the  Syrian 
kings,  and  the  oldest  city  which  now  exists.  Its  modern 
name  is  El-shams.  It  is  situated  on  the  river  Baradi, 
about  two'hundred  miles  south  of  Antioch,  and  a hun- 
dred and  twenty  north-east  of  Jerusalem.  The  country 
around  it,  within  a circuit  of  twenty  or  thirty  miles,  is 
well  watered,  and  exceedingly  fertile.  The  city  itself  is 
about  two  miles  in  length,  and  surrounded  by  a wall. 


100 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


The  streets  are  narrow,  but  well  paved;  and  it  is  said 
that  one  of  them,  which  runs  through  the  breadth  of  the 
city  and  suburbs,  from  two  to  three  miles,  is  still  called 
“straight.”  — (Acts  ix.  II.)  The  adjoining  country 
is  so  beautiful  in  scenery,  and  so  rich  in  soil,  that  the 
orientals  regard  it  as  a paradise  on  earth  — such  is 
its  commanding  situation. 

Gadara,  the  capital  of  Peraea,  in  Ccelo-Syria,  stood 
about  four  miles  eastward  of  the  Sea  of  Tiberias.  Grjeat 
numbers  of  swine  were  kept  here,  which  was  directly 
contrary  to  the  Mosaic  law.  When  Christ,  in  healing 
two  possessed  persons,  suffered  the  devils  to  enter  their 
herd  of  swine,  and  drown  them,  instead  of  being  hum- 
bled by  their  punishment,  they  besought  the  Savior  to 
leave  their  country.  About  forty  years  after,  the  city 
was  burnt  by  the  Romans. 

Helbon.  (Ezek.  xxvii.  18.)  A Syrian  city  of  great 
opulence  and  antiquity,  celebrated  for  its  winesj  and 
probably  the  same  with  Aleppo,  [or,  as  the  Arabs  say, 
Alep  or  Halab,]  which  is  now  one  of  the  most  flourish- 
ing cities  of  Turkey.  Its  buildings  are  of  hewn  stone, 
and  its  streets  paved  with  the  same.  It  was  once  deep- 
ly concerned  in  the  India  trade,  and  is  still  a place  of 
commercial  intercourse  and  manufacturing  enterprise. 

Iturea.  (Luke  iii.  1.)  A province  of  Syria,  which 
derived  its  name  from  Jetur,  a son  of  Ishmael,  whose 
posterity  inhabited  it.  It  was  south  of  Trachonitis,  be- 
yond Jordan,  and  probably  included  Auranitis  and  Bata- 
nea.  It  was  overrun  by  a party  of  the  Israelites  in  the 
time  of  Jotham  king  of  Judah,  and  a vast  quantity  of 
spoil  taken.  ~(i  Chr.  v.  19,  22.)  It  is  now  called 
Djedour. 

Mesopotamia,  (Deut.  xxiii.  4.)  or  Syria,  between  the 
two  rivers,  elsewhere  called  Padan-aram,  or  the  plain  of 
Syria,  was  the  name  of  the  country  lying  between  the 
Tigris  and  the  Euphrates.  It  was  the  first  abode  of  men 
both  before  and  after  the  flood,  and  was  bounded  north 
by  Armenia,  east  by  Assyria,  south  by  Arabia,  and  west 
by  Syria,  and  embraced  the  modern  El-jesira  of  Turkey. 
Some  suppose  that  the  wise  men  who  visited  the  infant 
Jesus,  were  from  this  country.  Here  were  the  garden 
of  Eden  and  the  tower  of  Babel.  It  w’as  the  original 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


101 


residence  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob,  and  all  their  chil- 
dren save  Benjamin.  (Gen.  xi.  31.)  It  was  astonishing- 
ly populous,  containing,  according  to  Ptolemy,  seventy 
important  cities.  Christianity,  in  a mutilated  form,  still 
exists  here.  The  region  is  still  fertile,  and  is  now  called 
Diarbekir. 

Phoenice.  (Acts  xxvii.  12.)  A winter  harbor  on  the 
southern  shore  of  Crete. 

Phienicia.  (Acts  xxi.  2.)  A province  of  Syria,  and, 
in  the  largest  extent  of  the  term,  embracing  a strip  of 
land  adjoining  the  eastern  coast  of  the  Mediterranean, 
eighty  miles  long  and  twelve  broad.  Properly,  however, 
it  included  only  the  territories  of  Tyre  and  Sidon.  The 
Phoenicians  were  descendants  of  the  Canaanites,  and  a 
Syro-phcenician  was  a Phoenician  of  Syria.  Phoenicia  was 
also  subject  to  the  Greek  government  in  the  time  of  our 
Savior,  and  hence  Tyre  and  Sidon  might  be  regarded  as 
Greek  cities.  (Comp.  Matt.  xv.  22;  Mark  vii.  26.) 
The  Jews  regarded  all  the  rest  of  the  world  as  Greeks. 

Phoenicia  is  considered  as  the  birth-place  of  commerce, 
if  not  ot  letters.  The  soil  is  still  fertile,  producing  a 
rich  variety  of  grains  and  fruits;  but  all  the  enterprise 
and  prosperity  of  the  people  is  blasted  by  the  despotism 
of  the  government.  Carthage  was  established  by  a col- 
ony of  Phoenicians;  and  Cadiz,  in  Spain,  is  also  sup- 
posed to  have  been  settled  by  the  same  people  about  one 
thousand  years  before  Christ.  It  is  thought  the  Phoeni- 
nicians  pushed  their  trade  as  far  as  Britain,  and  they 
probably  had  settlements  on  the  Red  Sea  and  Persian 
Gulf.  Sir  Isaac  Newton  thinks  that  vast  numbers  of 
Edomites  fled  hither  in  the  days  of  David,  and  carried 
their  arts  along  with  them.  The  chief  city  of  this  re- 
gion, and  sometimes  the  region  itself,  is  now  called  Tri- 
poli. 

Tor.  (Judg.  xi.  3,  5.)  A district  in  the  south-east 
of  Syria,  whither  Jephthah  fled,  and  whence  he  was 
called  to  lead  the  army  of  Israel. 

The  great  and  splendid  citv  or  Syria — Palmyra. 

I This  city  was  situated  about  fifteen  miles  east  from 
Damascus,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  from  Tarabolas 
or  Tripoli.  It  was  the  metropolis  of  Palmyrene,  a fer- 
tile province  of  Syria.  Surrounded  on  all  sides  by 


102 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


frightful  deserts,  this  province  was  noted  for  its  large 
and  splendid  cities;  its  gardens,  palaces,  and  numerous 
temples;  and  the  accomplishment  of  its  inhabitants. 
This  city  was  called  Palmara  by  the  Greeks,  Palmyra  by 
the  Romans;  in  Scriptures,  Tadmor;  and  by  Josephus, 
Thadamor.  Of  its  origin  little  is  known;  but  by  some 
learned  historians,  it  is  supposed  to  have  been  founded  by 
Solomon.  It  flourished  for  many  years;  and  was  unfor- 
tunately the  cause  of  frequent  and  bloody  conflicts  be- 
tween the  Romans  and  Carthaginians.  It  was  destroyed 
by  Antiochus;  and  re-built  and  beautifully  adorned  by 
Aurelian.  When,  however,  that  country  became  sub- 
ject to  the  Turks,  that  barbarous,  ignorant  and  bigoted 
people  shamefully  laid  it  in  ruins.  The  statements  of  va- 
rious travellers  describe  these  ruins  as  very  interesting. 
The  principal,  at  present,  are  temples  and  porticos  of 
Grecian  architecture.  These  ruins  cover  several  square 
miles;  and  present  a melancholy  spectacle.  The  tem- 
ple of  the  sun,  or  rather  its  ruins,  which  attracts  par- 
ticular notice,  covers  a square  of  220  yards.  It  was 
high  and  massive,  and  adorned  within  and  without  with 
pilasters,  of  which  124  are  remaining.  The  Turks,  by 
beating  down  the  cornices,  have  deprived  the  world  of 
the  most  finished  work  of  the  kind.  In  this  square  are 
fifty-eight  entire  pillars,  thirty-seven  feet  high,  with  cap- 
itals of  the  finest  carving.  In  the  middle  of  this  enclo- 
sure, stood  the  Temple  encompassed  by  another  row  of 
pillars  fifty  feet  in  height.  It  was  one  of  the  most  splen- 
did edifices  in  the  world. 

To  the  north  of  the  temple,  is  a stately  obelisk  fifty 
feet  high,  of  wreathed  work;  the  sculpture  is  considered 
extremely  fine.  To  the  west  of  this  is  a spacious  en- 
trance to  a noble  piazza,  which  is  a quarter  of  a mile  in 
length,  and  forty  feet  in  breadth  — formed  by  two  rows 
of  marble  pillars  twenty-six  feet  high  and  nine  in  cir- 
cumference. There  were  originally  five  hundred  and 
sixty  of  these  pillars:  only  one  hundred  and  twenty-nine 
are  now  standing. 

Seleucia.  (Acts  xiii.  4.)  A city  of  Syria,  on  the 
shores  of  the  Mediterranean,  west  of  Antioch,  and  near 
the  mouth  of  the  Orontes. 

Zarepiiath,  or  Sarepta,  where  Elijah  dwelt  some  time 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


103 


with  a widow,  was  a seaport  of  Phoenicia,  midway  be- 
tween Tyre  and  Sidon.  (1  Kings  xvii.  9,  10;  Luke  iv. 
26.)  About  A.  D.  400,  it  was  still  of  some  note.  Its 
present  name  is  Sarfend. 

The  great  commercial  city  of  Tyrus  or  Tyre. 
It  was  situated  at  the  entry  of  the  sea,  and  founded 
by  the  celebrated  Ethiopian  wise  men,  who  built  a strong 
city,  and  heaped  up  silver  as  the  dust,  and  fine  gold  as 
mire  of  the  streets,  (Zech.  ix.  3,)  with  her  kings  and 
princes,  merc*hants  and  captains,  pilots  and  seamen, 
ships  with  fine  linen  broidered  work  from  Egypt  for 
their  sails.  — (Ez.  xxvii.)  This  mighty  city,  which  once 
had  the  entire  control  of  the  trade  with  India,  and  into 
whose  lap  the  treasures  of  the  world  were  poured,  is 
about  five  miles  distant  from  the  other  Tyre,  and  was 
the  city  which  Alexander  reached  by  means  of  a cause- 
way from  the  main  land,  and  entirely  consumed  it,  in  ac- 
cordance with  some  of  the  most  interesting  prophecies, 
Zech.  ix.  3,  4;  Isa.  xxiii.;  Ezek.  xxvi.,  xxviii.;)  and  we 
are  told  by  modem  travellers  that  its  desolation  is  com- 
plete. Tyre,  which  is  now  called  Sur,  is  only  inhabited 
by  a few  fishermen,  who  live  in  the  ruins  of  its  primi- 
tive state. 

The  Colonies  of  Tyre.  Carthage,  a city  in  Africa, 
was  one  of  the  colonies  of  Tyre.  It  was  founded  by  the 
Canaanites  — Egyptians  — blacks.  [Herodotus.] 

Utica.  This  city  was  built  by  the  Phoenicians  in  Af- 
rica, a colony  from  Tyre,  about  15  miles  from  Carthage 
on  the  Mediterranean.  — [Rollin.] 


CITIES  OF  AFRICA. 

Carthage.  The  foundation  of  this  celebrated  city  is 
ascribed  to  Elissa,  a Tyrian  princess,  better  known  as 
Dido;  it  may  therefore  be  fixed  at  the  year  of  the  world 
3158;  when  Joash  was  king  of  Judah;  98  years  be- 
fore the  building  of  Rome,  and  846  years  before 
Christ.  The  king  of  Tyre,  fether  of  the  famous  Jeze- 
bel, called  in  Scripture  Ethbaal,  was  her  great-grand- 
father. She  married  her  near  relation  Acerbas,  also 
called  Sicharbas,  or  Sichaeus,  an  extremely  rich  prince; 


104 


LIGHT  AND  TKUTH. 


Pygmalion  king  of  Tyre  was  her  brother.  Pygmalion 
put  Sichaeus  to  death  in  order  that  he  might  have  an  op- 
portunity to  seize  his  immense  treasures;  but  Dido  elu- 
ded her  brother’s  cruel  avarice,  by  secretly  conveying 
away  her  deceased  husband’s  possessions.  With  a large 
train  of  followers  she  left  her  country,  and  after  wan- 
dering sometime,  landed  on  the  coast  of  the  Mediterra- 
nean, in  Africa;  and  located  her  settlement  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  gulf,  on  a peninsula,  near  the  spot  where 
Tunis  now  stands.  Many  of  the  neighboring  people  al- 
lured by  the  prospect  of  gain,  repaired  thither  to  sell  to 
those  foreigners  the  necessaries  of  life;  and  soon  be- 
came incorporated  with  them.  The  people  thus  gath- 
ered from  different  places  soon  grew  very  numerous. 
And  the  citizens  of  Utica,  an  African  city  about  fifteen 
miles  distant,  considering  them  as  their  countrymen,  as 
descended  from  the  same  common  stock,  advised  them 
to  build  a city  where  they  had  settled.  The  other  na- 
tives of  the  country,  from  their  natural  esteem  and  re- 
spect for  strangers,  likewise  encouraged  them  to  the 
same  object.  Thus  all  things  conspiring  with  Dido’s 
views,  she  built  her  city,  which  was  appointed  to  pay  an 
annual  tribute  to  the  Africans  for  the  ground  it  stood  upon, 
and  called  it  Carthage — a name  that  in  the  Phoenician 
and  Hebrew  languages,  [which  have  a great  affinity,] 
signifies  the  “New  City.”  It  is  said  that  in  digging  the 
foundation,  a horse’s  head  was  found;  which  was  thought 
to  be  a good  omen,  and  a presage  of  the  future  warlike 
genius  of  that  people.  Carthage,  had  the  same  language, 
and  national  character  as  its  parent  state  — Tyre.  It 
became  at  length,  particularly  at  the  period  of  the  Punic 
War,  one  of  the  most  splendid  cities  in  the  world;  and 
had  under  its  dominion  300  cities  bordering  upon  the 
Mediterranean.  From  the  small  beginning  we  have  de- 
scribed, Carthage  increased  till  her  population  number- 
ed 700,000;  and  the  number  of  her  temples  and  other 
public  buildings  was  immense.  Her  dominion  was  not 
long  confined  to  Africa.  Her  ambitious  inhabitants  ex- 
tended their  conquests  into  Europe,  by  invading  Sar- 
dinia, seizing  a great  part  of  Sicily,  and  subduing  almost 
all  of  Spain.  Having  sent  powerful  colonies  every 
where,  they  enjoyed  the  empire  of  the  seas  for  more 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS.  105 

than  six  hundred  years;  and  formed  a State  which  was 
able  to  dispute  pre-eminence  with  the  greatest  empire  of 
the  world,  by  their  wealth,  their  commerce,  their  nu- 
merous armies,  their  formidable  fleets,  and  above  all  by 
the  courage  and  ability  of  their  commanders;  and  she 
extended  her  commerce  over  every  part  of  the  known 
world.  A colony  of  Phoenicians  or  Ethiopians,  known 
in  scripture  as  Canaanites,  settled  in  Carthage.  The 
Carthaginians  settled  in  Spain  and  Portugal.  The  first 
inhabitants  of  Spain  were  the  Celtae,  a people  of  Gaul; 
after  them  the  Phoenicians  possessed  themselves  of  the 
most  southern  parts  of  the  country,  and  may  well  be  sup- 
posed to  have  been  the  first  civilizers  of  this  kingdom, 
and  the  founder!  of  the  most  ancient  cities.  After  these, 
followed  the  Grecians;  then  the  Carthaginians. 

Portugal  was  anciently  called  Lusitania,  and  inhab- 
ited by  tribes  of  wandering  people,  till  it  became  sub- 
ject to  the  Carthaginians  and  Phoenicians,  who  were 
dispossessed  by  the  Romans  250  years  before  Christ. 
[Rollin.] 

The  Carthaginians  were  masters  of  all  the  coast  which 
lies  on  the  Mediterranean,  and  all  the  country  as  far 
as  the  river  Iberus.  Their  dominions,  at  the  time 
when  Hannibal  the  Great  set  out  for  Italy,  all  the  coast 
of  Africa  from  the  Arm  Phileanorum,  by  the  great  Syr- 
tis,  to  the  pillars  of  Hercules  was  subject  to  the  Cartha- 
ginians, who  had  maintained  three  great  wars  against 
the  Romans.  But  the  Romans  finally  prevailed  by  car- 
rying the  war  into  Africa,  and  the  last  Punic  war  termi- 
nated with  the  overthrow  of  Carthage.  [Nepos  in  vita 
Annibalis.  Liv.] 

The  celebrated  Cyrene  was  a very  powerful  city,  sit- 
uated on  the  Mediterranean,  towards  the  greater  Syr- 
tis,  in  Africa,  and  had  been  built  by  Battus,  the  Lace- 
demonian. [Rollin.] 

CvRENE.  (Acts  xi.  20.)  A province  and  city  of  Li- 
bya. There  was  anciently  a PhoBnician  colony  called 
Cyrenaica,  or  “Libya  about  Cyrene.”  — (Acts  ii.  10.) 

Cyrene.  A country  west  of  Egypt,  and  the  birth- 
place of  Callimachus  the  poet,  Eratosthenes  the  histori- 
an, and  Simon,  who  bore  the  Savior’s  cross.  Many  Jews 
from  hence  were  at  the  Pentecost,  and  were  converted 
8 


106 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


under  Peter’s  sermon.  (Acts  ii.)  The  region  is  now 
under  the  Turkish  power,  and  has  become  almost  a des- 
ert. It  is  now  called  Cairoan.  Some  of  the  Cyrenians 
were  among  the  earliest  Christians,  (Acts  xi.  20.)  and 
one  of  them,  it  is  supposed,  was  a preacher  at  Antioch. 
(Acts  xiii.  1.)  We  find  also,  that  among  the  most  vio- 
lent opposers  of  Christianity,  were  the  Cyrenians,  who 
had  a synagogue  at  Jerusalem,  as  had  those  of  many 
other  nations.  It  is  said  there  were  480  synagogues  in 
Jerusalem. 

Lybia,  or  Libya,  (Acts  ii.  10.)  was  anciently  among 
the  Greeks  a general  name  for  Africa,  but  properly  it 
embraced  only  so  much  of  Africa  as  lay  west  of  Egypt, 
on  the  southern  coast  of  the  Mediterranean.  Profane 
geographers  call  it  Libya  Cyrenaica,  because  Cyrene 
was  its  capital.  It  was  the  country  of  the  Lubims,  (2 
Chron.  xii.  3,)  or  Lehabims  of  the  Old  Testament,  from 
which  it  is  supposed  to  have  derived  its  name. 

The  ancient  city  of  Cyrene  is  now  called  Cyreune, 
Cairoan,  or  Cayran,  and  lies  in  the  dominion  of  Tripoli. 
This  district  of  the  earth  has  lately  occasioned  much 
interest  among  Italian  and  French  geographei*s.  Great 
numbers  of  Jews  resided  here.  (Matt,  x.xvii.  32.) 

Libya,  a part  of  Africa,  bordering  on  Egypt,  famous 
for  its  armed  chariots  and  horses.  — (2  Chron.  xvi.  8.) 

Ophir,  the  son  of  Joktan,  gave  name  to  a country  in 
Africa,  famous  for  gold,  which  was  renowned  even  in 
the  time  of  Job,  (Job  ch.  xxii.  24;  xxviii.  16,)  and  from 
the  time  of  David  to  the  time  of  Jehoshaphat,  the  He- 
brews traded  with  it,  and  Uzziab  revived  this  trade  when 
he  made  himself  master  of  Elath,  a noted  port  on  the 
Red  Sea.  In  Solomon’s  time,  the  Hebrew  fleet  took  up 
three  years  in  their  voyage  to  Ophir,  and  brought  home 
gold,  apes,  peacocks,  spices,  ivory,  ebony,  and  almi^g- 
trees.  — (1  Kings  ix.  28;  x.  11;  xxii.  48;  2 Chr.  ix.  10.) 

Tarshish,  (Isa.  xxiii.  1,)  or  Tharshish.  (1  Kings  x. 
22.)  It  is  supposed  that  some  place  of  this  name  exist- 
ed on  the  eastern  coast  of  Africa,  or  among  the  southern 
ports  of  Asia,  with  which  the  ships  of  Hiram  and  Solo- 
mon traded  in  gold,  and  silver,  ivory,  and  apes,  and  pea- 
cocks. (2  Chron.  ix.  21.)  It  is  said  that  once  in  every 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS.  107 

three  years  these  ships  completed  a voyage,  and  brought 
home  their  merchandise.  Hence,  it  is  inferred,  the 
place  with  which  they  traded  must  have  been  distant 
from  Judea. 

The  vessels  given  by  Hiram  to  Solomon,  and  those 
built  by  Jehoshaphat,  to  go  to  Tarshish,  were  all  launched 
at  Eziongeber,  at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  eastern 
gulf  of  the  Red  Sea,  now  called  the  gulf  of  Ahaba.  (2 
Chron.  xx.  36.)  The  name  of  Tarshish  was  from  one 
of  the  sons  of  Javan.  (Gen.  x.  4.) 

Phut,  (Gen.  x.  6,)  or  Put,  (Nah.  iii.  9,)  was  the  third 
son  of  Ham;  and  his  descendants,  sometimes  called 
Libyans,  are  supposed  to  be  the  Mauritanians,  or  Moors 
of  modern  times.  They  served  the  Egyptians  and 
Tyrians  as  soldiers.  (Jer.  xlvi.  9;  Ezek.  xxvii.  10;  xxx. 
5;  xxxviii.  5.) 

Pul.  a district  in  Africa,  thought  by  Bochart  to  be 
an  island  in  the  Nile,  not  far  from  Syene.  (Isa.  Ixvi.  19.) 

See  A.  (Isa.  xliii.  3.)  A peninsular  district  of  Afri- 
can Ethiopia,  deriving  its  name  from  the  eldest  son  of 
Cush,  (Gen.  x.  7.)  who  is  supposed  to  have  been  the 
progenitor  of  the  Ethiopians.  It  is  called  Seba  by  the 
Hebrews. 


CITIES  OF  ARABIA. 

Arabia,  a large  country  of  Asia,  lying  partly  on  the 
east,  but  chiefly  southward  of  Canaan.  Its  greatest 
length  from  east  to  west  is  about  1620  miles;  and  its 
greatest  breadth  from  north  to  south  about  1350.  It  has 
the  Indian  Ocean  on  the  south,  the  Red  Sea  and  Isth- 
mus of  Suez  on  the  west,  Canaan  and  Syria  on  the  north- 
\Hest  and  north,  the  mountains  of  Chaldea  and  the  Per- 
sian Gulf  on  the  east.  It  is  ordinarily  divided  into  three 
parts. 

Arabia  Petr.ea,  or  the  rocky,  on  the  north-west,  and 
which  is  now  called  Hejiaz.  This  division  contained  the 
land  of  Cushan,  Barnea,  Paran,  and  Midian.  The 
Edomites  and  the  Amalekites  also  dwelt  here,  and  a 
very  powerful  and  independent  tribe  of  Ishmaelites.  It 
was  a land  of  shepherds,  and  the  scene  of  some  of  the 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


most  interesting  events  in  the  history  of  man.  Horeb 
and  Sinai  were  within  its  bounds.  In  the  south-western 
part  of  it  now  stand  the  famed  cities  of  Mecca  and  Me- 
dina, so  much  visited  by  Mahometan  pilgrims.  The  peo- 
ple of  this  part  are  called  “Men  of  the  east.”  (Gen. 
XXV.  6;  Judg.  vi.  3.) 

Arabia  Deserta,  which  lay  eastward  of  Canaan,  and 
comprehended  the  land  of  Uz,  of  Ammon,  Moab,  Midi- 
an,  with  the  country  of  the  Itureans,  Hagarenes,  &.c. 
The  inhabitants  have  in  all  ages  dwelt  in  tents,  and  led 
a wandering  life.  It  was  an  exceedingly  fruitful  land. 
They  claim  their  descent  from  Shem.  This  was  also  the 
country  of  the  Ishmaelites,  and  is  now  inhabited  by  the 
modern  Bedouins. 

Arabia  Felix,  or  the  happy,  on  the  south  of  the  two 
former,  between  the  Persian  Gulf  and  Red  Sea.  Scarce 
ly  any  part  of  Arabia  is  well  watered,  but  Arabia  Felix 
is  the  most  so,  and  is  famed  for  its  opium,  myrrh,  and 
other  drugs,  as  well  as  for  fine  spices  and  fruits. 

The  Arabians  are,  in  general,  the  descendants  of  Ish- 
mael.  The  descendants  of  Abraham  by  Keturah.  as 
well  as  those  of  Lot  and  Esau,  dwelt  also  in  this  land. 

Agar,  or  Hagar.  (Gal.  iv.  25.)  The  history  or  con- 
dition of  Hagar  is  used  allegorically  in  this  passage  to 
illustrate  the  nature  of  the  dispensation  from  Mount  Si- 
nai. Mount  Sinai  is  called  Agar  by  the  Arabians. 

Dumah,  a country  somewhere  near  or  in  Arabia  Pe- 
traea,  so  called  from  a son  of  Ishmael.  (Isa.  xxi.  11. 

Dedan.  (Jer.  xxv.  23;  xlix.  8;  Ezek.  xxv.  13.)  A 
district  of  Arabia  Petraea,  south  of  Idumea,  or  Edom, 
settled  by  the  descendants  of  Dedan,  son  of  Jokshan, 
son  of  Abraham  and  Keturah.  (Gen.  xxv.  3.) 

Ezion-geber,  or  Gaber.  (Num.  xxxiii.  35;  1 Kings 
ix.  26.)  A city  of  Arabia,  at  the  head  of  the  eastern  or 
Elanitic  gulf  of  the  Red  Sea,  adjoining  Elath.  It  was 
here  that  Solomon’s  vessels  were  built,  which  were  in- 
tended to  trade  with  Ophir  and  Tarshish.  It  derives  its 
name  [Ezion-Geber,  or  the  hack  hone  of  a wian,]  from  a 
reef  of  rocks  at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor  resembling 
that  part  of  the  human  frame. 

Kedar.  (Gen.  xxv.  13.)  A son  of  Ishmael,  whose 
descendants  settled  in  the  southern  part  of  Arabia. 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS.  109 

Probably  Kedar’s  posterity  were  the  most  numerous  and 
powerful  of  the  family  of  Ishmael;  whence  the  whole  of 
that  country  is  sometimes  called  Kedar,  (Isa.  xxi.  16, 
17;  lx.  7;  Jer.  xlix.  28;)  and  the  Ishmaelites  generally 
are  called  the  men  of  Kedar.  They  dwelt  ordinarily  in 
tents,  but  sometimes  in  villages,  and  their  glory  and 
wealth  hhiefly  consisted  in  flocks  and  herds.  (Isa.  xlii. 

1 1 ; and  xxi.  16,  17.) 

Nebaioth,  (Isa.  lx.  7,)  otNebajoth.  (Gen.  xxv.  13.) 
A son  of  Ishmael,  whose  descendants  are  supposed  to 
have  settled  in  Arabia,  and  to  have  been  the  Nabathe- 
ans  of  Greek  and  Roman  history.  They  were  probably 
rich  in  flocks  and  herds;  whence  the  beautiful  figure  of 
the  prophet  above  cited,  respecting  the  gathering  of  the 
Gentile  nations  to  the  sceptre  of  the  Messiah. 

Paran  formed  a part  of  Arabia  Petraea.  (Deut. 
xxxiii.  2.) 

Raamah.  (Ezek.  xxvii.  22.)  A country  or  district  of 
Arabia,  trading  with  Tyre  in  spices,  stones  and  gold; 
and  is  supposed  to  have  been  settled  by  the  descendants 
of  Raamah,  grandson  of  Ham.  (Gen.  x.  7.) 

Sinai,  the  mountain  in  Arabia,  on  which  Jehovah  ap- 
peared to  Moses,  and  gave  the  law.  The  Hebrews 
came  to  this  place  in  the  third  month  of  their  pilgrimage. 
The  law  was  given,  it  is  thought,  just  fifty  days  after 
their  exodus  from  Egypt;  and  hence  the  Pentecost  was 
observed  on  the  50th  day  after  the  Passover.  This 
mount  stands  in  Arabia  Petraea,  and  is  called  by  the 
Arabs,  Jibbil  Mousa,  or  the  mountain  of  Moses,  and 
sometimes  El  Tor,  or  the  Mount.  It  has  two  summits, 
Horeb  and  Sinai;  which  last  is  much  higher,  and  is  called 
the  Mount  of  God.  The  ascent  is  very  steep,  and  is  ef- 
fected by  steps,  which  the  Empress  Helena,  the  mother 
of  Constantine  the  Great,  caused  to  be  cut  in  the  rock. 
These  are  now  so  much  worn  and  decayed,  as  to  make 
the  ascent  tedious  and  difficult.  At  the  top  of  Sinai, 
there  is  an  uneven  and  rugged  place,  sufficient  to  hold 
60  persons.  Here  stands  a chapel,  and  near  to  it  is  a 
fountain  of  fresh  water. 

Sheba,  or  Seba.  There  were  several  of  this  name. 
1.  The  son  of  Cush,  who  gave  the  name  to  a country  in 
Arabia.  2.  The  grandson  of  Cush.  3.  The  son  of  Jok- 


110 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


tan.  4.  The  grandson  of  Abraham.  All  these  seem  to 
have  taken  up  their  residence  in  Arabia,  and  perhaps 
most  of  them  in  the  south  part  of  it.  5.  The  son  of 
Bichri,  a Jew  who  headed  a revolt  in  the  reign  of  David. 
6.  The  name  of  a famous  well,  sometimes  called  Sheba, 
and  sometimes  Beer-sheba.  (Gen.  x.,  xxv.,  xxvi.) 

Sheba,  (1  Kings  x.  1.)  or  the  Saba  of  profane  history. 
A province  in  the  northern  part  of  Arabia,  between  the 
Red  Sea  and  Indian  Ocean.  It  was  probably  settled  by 
Sheba,  a descendant  of  Cush,  and  the  inhabitants  are 
called  Sabeans.  (Job  i.  15.)  The  queen  of  Sheba  may 
well  be  supposed  to  have  some  traditional  knowledge  of 
true  religion;  and  in  the  commercial  intercourse  of  her 
country  with  that  of  the  Hebrews,  might  have  heard 
much  of  the  wisdom  and  piety  of  Solomon,  the  wisest 
man,  and  one  of  the  greatest  kings  that  ever  lived  on 
the  earth.  To  see  and  converse  with  him,  she  undertook 
a journey  from  what  was  then  regarded  as  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  earth.  (Matt.  xii.  42.)  Of  this  jour- 
ney the  present  Ethiopians  or  Abyssines,  who  are  Chris- 
tians of  the  "Greek  Church,  have  very  ancient  traditions. 
Among  the  princely  presents  she  made  to  Solomon,  were 
gold,  ivory,  and  spices;  and  the  Sabeans  were  cele- 
brated, on  account  of  their  important  commerce  in  these 
very  products,  among  the  Greeks.  (Ps.  Ixxii.  10,  15; 
Isa.  Ix.  6;  Jer.  vi.  20.) 

Sela,  called  by  the  Jews,  Jokteel,  is  probably  the 
place  called  Kerek  in  Burckhardt’s  travels.  In  Greek 
authors,  it  is  called  Petra,  and  was  the  celebrated  capi- 
tal of  Arabia  Petrsea.  (2  Kings  xiv.  7.) 

Uz.  (Lam.  iv.  21.)  A district  of  Arabia,  which  was 
probably  settled  by  the  posterity  of  Uz,  or  Huz,  a de- 
scendant of  Shem,  and  distinguished  as  the  dwelling- 
place  of  Job,  whose  estate  was  like  that  of  a modern 
Bedouin  sheikh.  It  was  probably  an  extensive  district, 
and  perhaps  subject  to  Idumea. 


THE  CITIES  OF  EDOM. 

Esau,  (Gen.  xxv.  25,)  or  Edom.  (Gen.  xxxvi.  1.)  Son 
of  Isaac  and  Rebecca,  and  twin  brother  of  Jacob. 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS.  Ill 

The  most  important  events  of  his  life  are  so  intimately 
connected  with  the  life  of  Jacob,  that  they  will  be  con-' 
sidered  under  that  article.  His  family  settled  on  mount 
Seir,  east  of  Jordan,  which  was  hence  called  Edom, 
and  his  descendants  were  the  Edomites,  one  of  the  most 
powerful  and  formidable  nations  of  that  age. 

Edomites.  Descendants  of  Edom,  who  was  called 
Esau,  because  he  was  hairy,  and  his  complexion  red. 
He  was  born  A.  M.  2173,  and  sold  his  birthright  for  a 
mess  of  red  pottage. 

JoKTHEEL.  (2  Kings  xiv.  7.)  The  name  given  by 
Amaziah  to  Selah,  or  the  modern  Petra.  It  was  the  cap- 
ital of  Idumea,  and  one  of  the  most  magnificent  of  the 
ancient  cities.  It  was  situated  near  the  base  of  mount 
Hor,  about  three  day’s  journey  from  Jericho,  and  the 
same  distance  from  mount  Sinai;  and  must  be  regarded 
as  the  most  singular  spot  in  all  Arabia,  perhaps  in  the 
whole  eastern  world. 

The  Red  Sea  is  that  arm  of  the  Indian  Ocean  which 
runs  along  the  southwest  side  of  Arabia,  and  the  east  of 
Ethiopia  and  Egypt,  to  the  length  of  1200  miles,  now 
called  the  Arabian  Gulf.  As  the  Edomites  had  long  the 
property  and  use  of  it  for  their  shipping,  it  camp  to  be 
called  the  Sea  of  Edom,  which  the  Greeks  translated 
into  the  Red  Sea  — - Edom  signifying  red.  Hence,  origi- 
nated the  mistake,  that  its  water,  or  its  bottom,  was  red- 
dish. 


THE  AMALEKITES. 

Amalek.  (Gen.  xxxvi.  16.)  He  was  the  son  of  Eli- 
phaz,  and  grandson  of  Esau.  Some  have  supposed  him 
to  be  the  father  of  the  Amalekites,  but  they  are  men- 
tioned as  a powerful  people,  long  before  the  birth  of 
Amalek.  (Gen.  xiv.  7.)  The  Arabians  have  a tradi- 
tion that  he  was  the  son  of  Ham. 

Amalekites.  (1  Sam.  xv.  6.)  A powerful  people, 
dwelling  between  the  Red  and  Dead  Seas.  This  nation 
inhabited  the  southern  part  of  Canaan,  and  is  called 
(Num.  xxiv.  20)  the  first  of  all  the  nations.  About  A. 
M.  2091,  Chedorlaomer  ravaged  their  country,  at  which 


112 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


time  multitudes  left  it.  It  is  thought  by  some,  that  these 
poured  themselves  on  Egypt,  and  were  the  shepherds 
mentioned  by  Manetho. 


THE  CITIES  OF  MOAB. 

Moab.  1.  The  son  of  Lot,  was  born  about  the  same 
time  as  Isaac,  in  A.  M.  2108.  2.  The  land  called  by 

his  name,  eastward  of  the  Dead  Sea,  and  about  the 
river  Arnon.  The  present  name  of  this  country  is  El- 
Rabba. 

Arnon.  (Deut.  ii.  24.)  The  principal  river  east  of 
Jordan,  and  originally  the  boundary  between  the  Moab- 
ites and  the  Ammonites;  then  between  the  Moabites  and 
Amorites;  and  finally,  between  the  Moabites  and  the 
tribe  of  Reuben.  It  is  now  called  the  Modjeb  or  Mujeb, 
and  is  about  fifty  miles  long,  emptying  into  the  Dead  Sea. 
The  current  in  winter  is  full  and  rapid,  but  in  summer 
the  channel  is  nearly  dry. 

Abel-shittim,  a town  beyond  Jordan,  in  the  plain  of 
Moab.  Here  24,000  Israelites  were  destroyed  in  one 
day  for  falling  into  the  sins  of  Moab.  (Numb,  xxv.)  It 
was  probably  the  mourning  for  this  event  that  gave  the 
name  of  Abel  to  the  spot. 

Beth-jeshimoth.  (Josh.  xiii.  20.)  A city  of  the 
tribe  of  Reuben  on  the  eastern  shore  of  the  Dead  Sea. 
It  was  formerly  in  possession  of  the  Moabites,  and  after 
remaining  in  the  tribe  of  Reuben  until  the  Assyrian  cap- 
tivity, it  fell  back  into  the  hands  of  the  Moabites.  (Ezek. 
xxv.  9.) 

Dibon.  (Josh.  xiii.  17.)  A city  of  Moab,  a few  miles 
north  of  the  Arnon,  now  called  Diban.  It  was  built  by 
the  tribe  of  Gad,  and  hence  called  Dibongad.  (Num. 
xxxiii.  45.)  The  same  place  is  called  Dimon.  (Isa.  xv. 
9.)  At  a later  day  it  returned  again  to  Moab.  (Isa.  xv. 
2.)  In  Neh.  xi.  25,  a Dibon  in  Judah  is  mentioned, 
which  may  be  the  same  with  Debir.  (Josh.  xiii.  26.) 
A place  called  Diban  is  mentioned  by  modern  travellers 
as  situated  about  three  miles  north  of  the  Arnon,  or 
Madjeb. 

Horonaim,  a city  of  Moab,  perhaps  the  same  as  Beth- 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


113 


hofon.  It  is  thought  to  be  the  city  which  is  called  by 
Ptolemy,  Avara,  and  by  Josephus,  Orona. 

Jahaz.  (Num.  xxi.  23.)  A city  on  the  northern  fron- 
tier of  the  Moabites,  in  the  vicinity  of  which,  Moses  de- 
feated the  army  of  Sihon,  on  his  refusal  to  permit  him  to 
pass  through  it  peaceably.  (Josh.  xiii.  18.)  It  is  called 
by  Ptolemy,  Ziza. 

Luhith,  a city  of  Moab.  (Isa.  xv.  5.)  Its  name  in, 
Josephus  and  Ptolemy,  is  Lyssa. 

Mizpeh.  (1  Sam.  xxli.  3.)  A town  of  Moab,  where 
David  placed  his  father  and  mother  dui*ing  his  reverses. 

Medeba,  a city  of  Moab.  (Numb.  xxi.  30;  Josh.  xiii. 
16.)  It  was  destroyed  about  the  days  of  Isaiah,  and  re- 
built some  considerable  time  before  the  advent  of  our 
Lord. 

The  plains  of  Moab,  (Num.  xxii.  1;  xxxiii.  48 — 50,) 
were  situated  east  of  Jordan  and  the  Dead  Sea,  on  both 
sides  of  the  Arnon.  The  country  belonged  principally 
to  the  Amorites,  north  of  the  Arnon,  where  the  Israel- 
ites encamped  before  the  passage  of  the  Jordan.  After- 
wards it  fell  to  the  lot  of  Reuben.  The  inhabitants  were 
called  Moabites,  and  the  country  derived  its  name  from 
Moab. 

Nimrim.  (Isa.  XV.  6.)  A stream  in  the  north  part  of 
Moab,  near  the  village  of  Beth-nimrah,  (Num.  xxxii. 
36,)  the  ruins  of  which  now  bear  the  name  of  Nimrein. 

Kir,  a city  of  Moab.  Isa.  xv.  1.)  The  bulwark  or 
principal  fortress  of  Moab,  called  Kirharesheth,  (Isa. 
xvi.  7.)  Kerek,  or  Karak,  [the  modern  name  of  the 
same  place,]  is  found  south  of  the  Dead  Sea.  Many  of 
the  ruins  of  the  ancient  fortress  are  discernible;  and  a 
traveller,  who  was  there  in  1822,  tells  us  that  the  popu- 
lation consisted  of  four  hundred  Turks,  and  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  nominal  Christians. 

Kirjathaim.  (Josh.  xiii.  19.)  One  of  the  oldest 
towns  eastward  of  Jordan.  It  was  once  the  possession 
of  the  Emims,  and  was  then  called  Shaveh,  or  the  plain 
of  Kiriathaim,  (Gen.  xiv.  5,)  and  is  afterwards  spoken 
of  as  a city  of  Moab.  (Jer.  xlviii.  23.)  There  was  a 
town  of  this  name  in  Naphtali.  (1  Chron.  vi.  76.) 


1.14 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


THE  GRECIAN  CITIES. 

Greece  was  first  colonized  by  the  Phcenicians  and 
Egyptians — the  descendants  of  t|ie  Ethiopians,  It  was 
during  the  18th  dynasty  of  Egyptian  kings,  that  the 
first  colonization  of  Greece  took  place. 

The  aborigines  of  Greece,  denominated  Pelasgi,  He- 
antes,  &c.  were  extremely  barbarous.  They  wandered 
in  woods,  without  law  or  government,  having  but  little 
intercourse  with  each  other.  They  clothed  themselves 
with  skins  of  beasts;  retreated  for  shelter  to  rocks  and 
caverns;  and  lived  on  acorns,  wild  fruits,  raw  flesh,  and 
even  devoured  the  enemies  they  slew  in  battle.  [Rollin.] 

Argos.  The  arrival  of  Inachus  in  Greece  from  Phoe- 
nicia, is  connected  with  the  foundation  of  the  kingdom 
of  Argos.  This  event  took  place  ■ B.  C.  1857.  Money 
was  first  made  of  gold  and  silver  at  Argos,  B.  C.  891. 

Inachus  ia  called  the  son  of  the  Ocean,  because  he 
came  to  Greece  by  sea.  By  some  he  is  said  to  have 
been  the  last  of  the  Titans,  a Phojnician  colony  who 
gave  the  Greeks  the  first  notions  of  religion  and  civili- 
zation, and  introduced  the  worship  of  their  own  gods, 
Saturn,  Jupiter,  Ceres,  &c.  &.c. 

The  Phoenicians,  the  Canaanites  in  scripture,  were  a 
commercial  people  in  the  days  of  Abraham.  In  the 
time  of  the  Hebrew  judges,  they  had  begun  to  colonize. 
Their  first  settlements  were  Cyprus  and  Rhodes;  thence 
they  passed  over  and  peopled  Greece,  Sicily,  Sardinia, 
and  Spain,  and  framed  likewise  establishments  on  the 
western  coast  of  Africa. 

The  city  of  Athens.  (Acts  xvii.  15.)  The  capital  of 
Attica  in  Greece,  situated  on  the  Saronic  Gulf,  forty-six 
miles  east  of  Corinth,  three  hundred  south-west  of  Con- 
stantinople, and  five  miles  from  the  coast. 

The  foundation  of  Athens  by  Anthony,  or  Cecrops, 
Egyptians,  who  conducted  thither  a colony  from  the  Nile, 
is  dated  B.  C.  1556.  This  event  had  an  important  con- 
nection with  the  subsequent  refinement  and  literary  dis- 
tinction of  Greece.  Cecrops,  after  fixing  down  in  Atti- 
ca, attempted  to  civilize  the  wild  and  barbarou.s  natives 
of  that  region.  Constructing  twfelve  small  villages, 
which  were  afterwards  connected  with  Athens,  he 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS.  115 

prevailed  upon  the  wandering  tribes  to  fix  their  resi- 
dences in  them.  He  enacted  laws,  and  introduced  the 
deities  and  religious  worship  of  the  Eg;jrptians.  This 
was  the  first  step  towards  that  civilization  which  ren- 
dered Athens  the  most  distinguished  city  on  the  earth. 
It  was  distinguished  not  only  for  political  importance  and 
military  power,  but  for  the  eloquence,  literature,  and  re- 
finement of  its  inhabitants.  Paul  visited  it  about  A.  D. 
52,  and  found  the  people  sunk  in  idolatry  and  idleness. 
He  preached  there,  and  took  occasion  to  reprove  their 
superstitions,  for  which  he  was  summoned  before  the 
Areopagus. 

Thebes.  * The  foundation  of  the  kingdom  of  Thebes, 
was  laid  by  the  celebrated  Cadmus,  a Phoenician.  The 
government  was  monarchical  and  more  despotic  than  in 
any  other  of  the  Grecian  States.  The  introduction  of 
letters  by  Cadmus  into  Greece  about  B.  C.  1519,  was  a 
circumstance  which  contributed  most  materially  to  the 
rapid  advances  which  the  Greeks  made  in  knowledge 
and  civilization. 

Corinth.  One  of  the  richest  cities  of  Greece,  and 
capital  of  Achaia.  Its  commodious  haven,  and  advan- 
tageous location,  gave  it  a vast  commerce,  and  immense 
wealth.  During  a war  with  Rome,  L.  Mummius  burnt 
it  to  the  ground,  A.  M.  3827.  It  was  afterward  re-built 
under  the  auspices  of  Julius  Ciesar.  It  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Turks,  under  Mahomet  II.  Paul  preached 
here.  (Acts  xviii.)  It  is  now  called  Corinto. 

Bvzantium,  [now  Constantinople,]  built  by  a colony 
of  Athenians,  658  B.  C. 


THE  ROMAN  EMPIRE. 

This  empire  was  colonized  by  the  Phoenicians  and 
Egyptians.  The  foundation  of  Rome  by  Romulus,  752 
years  B.  C.,  was  connected  with  the  rise  and  establish- 
ment of  the  most  powerful  empire  that  has  ever  existed. 
He  was  a wise,  courageous  and  politic  prince;  and  was 
but  eighteen  years  old.  The  city  was  peopled  by  run- 
away slaves,  and  criminals;  and  at  first  had  neither  law, 
nor  rulers,  and  but  few  women. 


116 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH, 


Romulus  was  the  son  of  Rhea  Silvia  — a vestal,  and 
was,  together  with  his  twin  brother,  preserved  in  his  in- 
fancy, in  a remarkable  manner.  Being,  by  the  death  oi 
his  brother,  at  the  age  of  eighteen  years,  left  sole  com- 
mander of  a band  of  robbers,  he  began  the  foundation 
of  what  has  since  been  called,  “The  Eternal  City.” 

It  took  the  name  of  its  founder,  and  was  built  upon 
the  Palatine  Hill.  The  city  was  almost  square  and 
about  a mile  in  circumference,  containing  1000  houses,  or 
more  properly  huts.  Even  the  palace  of  Romulus  was 
built  of  reeds  and  thatched  with  straw.  Having  become 
king,  he  introduced  order  and  discipline,  which  gradual- 
ly improved,  under  Numa  [a  Sabine,]  and  several  suc- 
ceeding sovereigns.  The  circumstances  in  which  this 
people  were  placed,  naturally  gave  rise  to  continual  ani- 
mosities, which  were  commonly  settled  by  battles,  in 
which  they  were  generally  victorious.  Romulus  di- 
vided the  people  into  three  tribes;  and  each  tribe  into 
ten  companies  of  a hundred  men  each,  headed  by  a cen- 
turion. He  divided  the  land  into  three  parts;  one  for 
the  support  of  government;  another  for  the  maintenance 
of  religion — and  the  third  portion  was  divided  among 
the  citizens — two  acres  each.  The  Romans  sent  to 
Athens  for  Solon’s  laws,  454  B.  C.  The  first  library 
was  erected  at  Rome,  of  books  brought  from  Macedonia, 
168  B.  C.  [Rollin.] 

Galatia,  a province  of  Asia  Minor,.  About  175  B.  C. 
it  was  reduced  to  a Roman  province.  The  gospel  was 
planted  here  by  Paul,  who  wrote  an  epistle  to  these 
churches.  (Actsxvi.)  Dejotarus,  for  whom  Cicero  in- 
terceded, in  an  oration  still  extant,  was  king  of  this 
country.  About  A.  D.  266,  it  was  overrun  by  the  Goths; 
and  afterward  became  a province  of  Turkey.  It  is  now 
called  Natolia. 

Appii-forum,  a place  in  the  south-west  of  Italy,  about 
fifty  miles  from  Rome,  where  Paul  was  met  by  his  Chris- 
tian friends.  (Acts  xxviii.  15.)  It  is  now  called  Fossa 
Nuova. 

PuTEOLi,  a city  of  Campania,  in  Italy;  so  called  from 
its  hot  waters,  or  the  multitude  of  its  wells.  Its  ancient 
name  was  Delus  Minor.  It  stood  about  eight  miles  from 
Naples,  and  was  much  frequented  on  account  of  its  min- 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS.  '117 

eral  waters.  From  hence  a considerable  trade  was  car- 
ried on  with  Alexandria,  in  Egypt.  Paul  halted  here 
seven  days,  as  he  went  prisoner  to  Rome.  (Acts  xxviii. 
13.)  We  find  several  of  its  bishops  in  the  primitive 
councils  of  the  Christian  church.  The  present  name  of 
the  place  is  Buzzoli. 

Syracuse,  a famous  city,  called  also  Saragossa,  on 
the  south-east  of  Sicily,  22  miles  in-  circumference.  It 
was  founded  A.  M.  3269,  and  was  once  the  largest  and 
richest  city  of  the  Greeks.  Archimedes,  with  astonish- 
ing inventions,  defended  the  place  from  the  Romans; 
but  it  was  taken,  and  he  was  slain,  about  208  B.  C. 
This  city  was  taken  from  the  Romans  by  the  Saracens 
ip  1090.  Here  Paul  tarried  three  days,  as  he  went 
prisoner  to  Rome.  Christianity  was  early  planted  here, 
and  still  continues,  at  least  in  name.  The  city  has  whol- 
ly lost  its  ancient  splendor.  (Acts  xxviii.  12.) 


THE  KINGDOM  OF  MACEDONIA. 

The  founding  of  Macedonia,  by  Caranus,  we  date 
795  years  B.  C.  Caranus  was  an  Argive  by  birth,  a 
descendant  of  Hercules,  an  African.  He  established 
the  regal  government,  which  in  spite  of  the  dangers  that 
proved  fatal  to  it  in  most  of  the  Grecian  States,  subsist- 
ed in  Macedonia  647  years.  The  reign  of  the  warlike 
Philip,  first  brought  Macedonia  into  notice.  In  the  bat- 
tle at  Cheronea,  which  was  fought  338  years  B.  C.,  he 
subjected  the  other  Grecian  communities  to  his  dominion. 

The  partition  of  the  Macedonian  Empire  into  four 
great  monarchies,  took  place  about  twelve  years  after 
the  death  of  Philip’s  warlike  son  — Alexander  the  Great, 
who  had  conquered  most  of  the  world  known  to  the  an- 
cients— or  312  years  B.  C.  Ptolemy,  Lysimachus, 
Cassander,  and  Seleucus,  four  generals  of  Alexander 
— made  this  division  among  themselves.  To  Ptolemy 
were  assigned  Egypt,  Lybia,  Arabia,  and  Palestine;  to 
Cassander,  Macedonia  and  Greece;  to  Lysimachus, 
Bythinia  and  Thrace;  and  to  Seleucus  the  remaining 
territories  in  Syria  as  far  the  river  Indus,  which  was 
called  the  kingdom  of  Syria. 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Amthipolis,  a city  of  Macedonia.  (Acts  xvii.  1.)  It 
is  almost  surrounded  by  the  river  Strymon,  whence  its 
name,  which  means  “a  city  surrounded.”  It  is  now 
called  Emboli. 

Apollonia.  (Acts  xvii.  1.)  A city  of  Macedonia, 
situated  at  the  head  of  the  .(Egean  Sea,  on  a promon- 
tory between  Thessalonica  and  Philippi. 

Berea,  (Acts  xvii.  10,)  now  Veria.  A city  of  Mace- 
donia, about  twenty  miles  west  of  Thessalonica,  near 
Mount  Pindus.  The  Bereans  were  honorably  distin- 
guished for  their  diligence  in  searching  the  Scriptures, 
under  the  preaching  of  Paul.  For  this  and  other  causes, 
it  was  a place  of  much  interest  in  the  days  of  the  Apos- 
tles. (Acts  xvii.  10,  15,  and  xx.  4.)  It  now  contains 
about  20,000  inhabitants,  [chiefly  Turks  and  Greeks,] 
and  produces  rice,  fruit,  and  marble,  and  has  manufac- 
tures of  cotton. 

Nicopolis,  (Tit.  iii.  12,)  the  place  where  Paul  deter- 
mined to  winter,  is  now  called  Nicopi,  or  Nicopoli,  a 
town  upon  the  river  Nessus,  [now  Karasa,]  which  divi- 
ded Thrace  from  Macedonia.  Another  town  of  the 
same  name  was  in  Epirus,  opposite  Actium,  to  which 
some  have  thought  the  apostle  refers  in  the  above  pas- 
sage. 

Philippi.  (Acts  xvi.  12.)  A city  of  Macedonia,  for- 
merly called  Dathos;  but  being  re-built  and  greatly 
magnified  by  Philip,  father  of  Alexander  the  Great,  it 
took  from  him  the  name  Philippi.  It  is  at  the  head  of 
the  jEgean  Sea,  nine  or  ten  miles  north-west  of  Ne- 
apolis.  It  stood  about  70  miles  north-east  of  Thessa- 
1 mica.  It  was  rendered  famous  by  the  defeat  of  Brutus 
and  Cassius  in  its  neighborhood.  Here  Paul  preached 
about  A.  D.  62.  Its  modern  name  is  Diliba.  It  is  a 
place  of  great  celebrity  in  profane  history,  and  is  called 
L-ie  chief  or  first  city  of  that  part  of  Macedonia. 

Thessalonica,  the  capital  of  Macedonia.  It  «-as  an- 
ciently called  Halis,  and  Thermae;  but  Philip,  the  father 
of  Alexander  the  Great,  called  it  Thessalonica,  to  com- 
memorate his  victory  over  the  Thessalians.  About  A. 
1).  52,  Paul,  Silas  and  Timothy  planted  a church  here. 
It  was  at  this  time  a city  of  great  commerce  and  wealth, 
and  abounded  with  Jews.  The  Saracens  took  it  about 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


119 


A.  D.  800;  and  after  various  other  revolution's,  it  fell 
under  the  power  of  Turkey.  It  is  at  this  time  one  of 
the  chief  ports  of  modern  Greece,  containing  before  the 
late  revolution  60,000  inhabitants,  of  which  12,000  were 
Jews.  Its  present  name  is  Saloniki. 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  MEDITERRANEAN. 

Crete,  (Acts  xxvii.  7,)  now  called  Candia,  Kirid,  or 
Kriti,  is  an  island  of  the  Mediterranean,  one  hundred 
and  seventy  miles  long  and  fifty  broad;  population 
250,000,  about  equal  numbers  of  Greeks  and  Turks. 
Constantinople  lies  five  or  six  hundred  miles  north-east 
of  it,  and  Syria  six  or  seven  hundred  miles  east.  It  was 
formerly  a rich  and  powerful  kingdom,  and  is  still  re- 
markable for  its  delightful  climate  and  fertile  soil.  Oil, 
corn,  fruit  trees,  and  vines  are  among  its  principal  pro- 
ductions. The  city  of  Candia,  which  is  also  the  fort 
and  capital  of  the  island,  lies  on  the  northern  coast.  A 
Christian  mission  is  already  established  there.  Crete 
was  settled,  as  it  is  generally  supposed,  by  Philistines 
from  Egypt,  part  of  whom  afterwards  passed  over  to 
Palestine,  and  are  called  Caphtorim. 

Probably  Paul  visited  this  island  after  his  imprison- 
ment at  Rome,  and  established  a Christian  church  there, 
which  he  left  under  the  oversight  of  Titus.  (Tit.  i.  6.) 

The  Cretans  were  once  noted  for  vicious  habits.  This 
character  was  given  them  by  many  profane  historians. 

Cyprus.  (Acts  iv.  36.)  A large,  fertile,  and  salu- 
brious island  of  the  Mediterranean.  It  is  of  a triangu- 
lar form,  two  hundred  miles  long,  and  sixty  in  its  great- 
est breadth.  Population  120,000,  of  whom  40,000  are 
Greeks.  Some  suppose  it  to  be  the  same  with  Chittim. 
The  chief  productions  of  Cyprus  are,  as  formerly,  wines, 
oil,  honey  and  wool.  It  is  a famous  place  in  mythologi- 
cal history,  and  was  distinguished  for  the  licentiousness 
of  its  inhabitants.  Barnabas  was  born,  and,  according 
to  tradition,  suffered  martyrdom  in  Cyprus. 

Salamis,  (Acts  xiii.  5,)  was  the  principal  city  and 
seaport  of  the  island  of  Cyprus,  and  received  the  gos- 
pel from  Paul  and  Barnabas,  A.  D.  44.  The  ruins  of 


120 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Salamis  were  visited  in  1835  by  two  American  mission- 
aries. Very  little  of  the  ancient  town  is  standing;  but 
on  the  outside  of  the  city  they  found  the  remains  of  a 
building,  two  hundred  feet  in  length,  and  six  or  eight 
high;  also  a stone  church,  and  portions  of  an  aqueduct, 
by  which  water  was  brought  to  the  city  from  a distance 
of  thirty  miles. 

Paphos.  (Acts  xiii.  6.)  A celebrated  maritime  city, 
lying  at  the  western  extremity  of  the  island  of  Cyprus, 
now  called  Baffa.  It  was  the  place  where  Barjesus,  or 
Elymas  the  sorcerer,  was  struck  with  blindness;  and 
where  Sergius  Paulus  was  converted  to  Christianity.  In 
Paphos,  and  its  vicinity,  23,000  Greeks  were  massacred 
in  the  late  revolution;  and  it  is  said  that,  upon  the  whole 
island,  not  less  than  seventy-four  villages,  containing 
18,000  Christians,  were  destroyed  by  the  Turks.  Sev- 
eral interesting  incidents  of  apostolic  history  occurred 
on  this  island. 

Melita.  (Acts  xxviii.  1.)  This  island  was  settled 
by  a Phoenician  colony,  about  B.  C.  1500.  It  was  a 
place  of  refuge  to  the  ancient  Tyrians  in  their  voyages 
to  Carthage  and  Spain. 

Malta.  An  island  twelve  miles  in  breadth  and  twen- 
ty in  length,  lying  between  Sicily  and  Africa,  about  two 
hundred  miles  east  of  Tunis,  and  in  that  part  of  the 
Mediterranean,  which,  in  the  apostle’s  day,  was  often 
called  Adria,  including  the  Ionian  and  Sicilian  seas,  ac- 
cording to  the  testimony  of  Ptolemy  and  Strabo.  Here 
Paul  and  his  company  were  shipwrecked  on  the  passage 
to  Rome,  and  very  kindly  treated  by  the  inhabitants,  es- 
pecially by  Publius  the  governor. 

, Mittlene.  (Acts  XX.  14.)  The  capital  of  the  an- 
cient island  of  Lesbos.  The  whole  island  is  now  under 
the  Turkish  power,  and  is  called  Mittilene,  and  the  chief 
town  is  called  Castra,  near  which  the  ruins  of  the  an- 
cient city  are  discernible.  The  island  lies  on  the  west- 
ern coast  of  Asia  Minor,  nearly  opposite  Pergamos,  and 
is  about  one  hundred  and  seventy  miles  in  circumfer- 
ence. The  population  is  at  present  25,000.  The  chief 
productions  are  wine  and  figs.  Paul  passed  through 
this  island  on  his  way  from  Corinth  to  Jerusalem.  It 
was  a large  and  beautiful  city,  and  was  famous  as  the 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


121 


birth-place  of  many  wise  and  learned  men,  as  Alcseus, 
the  poet,  Sappho,  the  poetess,  Theophanes,  the  histori- 
an, Pittacus,  the  philosopher,  and  Diophanes,  the  orator. 
On  the  same  island  were  horn,  Theophrastus,  the  sage, 
and  Potamon,  the  rhetorician.  It  is  now  called  Castro, 
and  sometimes  Metilin.  (Acts  xx.  14.) 

Patmos.  (Rev.  i.  9.)  An  island  in  the  .^gean  Sea, 
now  called  Patimo  or  Patmosa,  situated  near  the  prom- 
ontory of  Miletus,  between  Samos  and  Naxos,  about 
twenty  or  twenty-five  miles  in  circumference.  It  was 
used  by  the  Romans  as  a place  of  e.xile  for  convicts,  and 
is  distinguished  as  the  place  to  which  John  the  Evange- 
list was  banished  by  Domitian,  A.  D.  94.  Its  soil  is 
very  thin  and  sterile,  lying  on  a rugged  rock,  probably 
of  volcanic  origin.  About  a mile  back  from  the  beach 
is  a chapel,  enclosing  the  cave  which,  it  is  said,  John 
occupied  when  writing  the  book  of  Revelation  during 
his  banishment. 

Rhodes.  (Acts  xxi.  1.)  An  island  of  the  Mediterra- 
nean Sea,  north-east  of  Crete,  off  the  south-west  point 
of  Asia  Minor,  and  ranked  for  dignity  and  size  next  to 
Cyprus  and  Lesbos,  containing  a city  of  the  same 
name.  It  is  forty  miles  long,  and  fifteen  broad,  having 
a population  of  eighteen  thousand,  anciently  celebra- 
ted for  its  schools,  and  for  the  flourishing  state  of  the 
arts  and  sciences,  as  well  as  for  a colossal  statue  one 
hundred  and  five  feet  in  height,  standing  astride  of  the 
harbor’s  mouth,  so  that  vessels  could  pass  under  it.  It 
stood  fifty-six  years,  and  was  then  overthrown  by  an 
earthquake,  and  the  brass  of  it  loaded  nine  hundred 
camels,  and  weighed  seven  hundred  and  twenty  thou- 
sand pounds.  In  the  fifteenth  century  it  was  the  resi- 
dence of  the  knights  of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem.  At  this 
island,  Paul  touched,  on  his  way  from  Miletus  to  Jerusa- 
lem. It  is  supposed  by  some  that  the  name  Rhodes  is 
derived  from  the  multitude  of  roses  produced  on  the 
island.  The  most  ancient  cities  were  Lindus,  Camirus, 
and  Jalysus. 


9 


122 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


AFRICAN  ISLANDS. 

At  the  mouth  of  the  Red  Sea  lies  the  island  of  Zocotra, 
belonging  to  the  Arabs.  It  is  a populous  and  plentiful 
country,  and  particularly  noted  for  aloes. 

Madagascar  is  separated  from  the  continent  by  a chan- 
nel, called  the  Channel  of  Mozambique.  This  island  is 
800  miles  long,  150  broad,  divided  into  28  provinces,  and 
watered  by  some  considerable  rivers.  Its  population  is 
estimated  at  4,000,000,  blacks. 

The  CapeVerd  islands,  so  called,  are  opposite  to  the 
most  projecting  part  of  Africa.  There  are  ten  principal 
ones,  lying  almost  in  a half  circle. 

The  Canary  islands,  are  still  further  north,  almost 
opposite  to  Morocco,  but  more  southerly;  famous  for 
Canary  wine.  The  ancients  called  them  the  Fortunate 
Isles.  They  are  ten  or  twelve  in  number;  the  chief  are 
Great  Canary,  Teneriffe,  Gomera  and  Ferro.  Teneriffe 
is  much  encumbered  with  mountains.  The  Peak  is  an 
ascent  in  the  form  of  a sugar  loaf,  15  miles  in  circumfer- 
ence, and  13,265  feet  high.  It  is  a volcano. 

The  Madeiras  are  three  islands,  in  about  28  degrees 
north  latitude,  100  miles  north  of  the  Canaries.  The 
largest,  is  180  miles  in  circumference.  The  Madeiras 
are  opposite  to  Morocco:  very  fruitful,  the  climate  is  fine, 
and  there  are  few  reptiles.  These  islands  are  famous 
for  an  exquisite  wine  of  the  same  name. 

The  Azores,  or  Western  Isles,  lie  about  midway 
between  the  two  continents,  in  about  37  degrees  north 
latitude,  nine  hundred  miles  from  land.  They  were  dis- 
covered by  a ship  that  was  driven  in  that  direction  by 
stress  of  weather.  They  are  nine  in  number,  fertile  in 
corn,  wine,  and  a variety  of  fruits.  The  climate  is  re- 
markably salubrious.  It  is  said  that  no  poisonous  or 
noxious  animal  can  live  on  the  Azores. 

Otaheite.  The  Society  Isles,  are  a cluster  lying 
near  the  16th  degree  south  latitude,  the  principal  of  which 
is  Otaheite.  The  vegetable  productions  of  these  islands 
are  numerous  and  luxuriant.  The  inhabitants  of  Ota- 
heite alone  are  estimated  at  204,000.  The  people  ex- 
ceed the  middle  size  of  Europeans  in  stature.  In  their 
dispositions,  they  are  brave,  open,  and  generous,  without 


ANCIENT  CITIES  AND  KINGDOMS. 


12.3 


either  suspicion  or  treachery.  Except  a few  traces  of 
natural  cunning,  and  some  traces  of  dissimulation,  equal- 
ly artless  and  inoffensive,  they  posess  the  most  peifect 
simplicity  of  character.  Otaheite  alone,  it  is  supposed, 
can  send  out  1720  war  canoes,  and  68,000  able  men. 
The  chief  of  each  dis*rict  superintends  the  equipping  of 
the  fleet  in  that  district;  but  they  must  pass  in  review  be- 
fore the  king,  so  that  he  may  know  the  state  of  the  whole 
before  they  assemble  to  go  on  service.  They  are  re- 
markable for  their  cleanliness;  for  both  men,  women  and 
children  constantly  wash  their  whole  bodies  in  running 
water,  three  times  every  day.  Their  language  is  soft 
and  melodious  and  abounds  with  vowels. 

The  inhabitants  of  Otaheite  believe  in  one  Supreme 
Deity,  but  at  the  same  time  acknowledge  a variety  of 
subordinate  deities;  they  offer  up  their  prayers  without 
the  use  of  idols,  and  believe  the  existence  of  the  soul  in 
a separate  state,  where  there  are  two  situations,  of  dif- 
ferent degrees  of  happiness.  The  inhabitants  of  all  these 
islands  are  blacks,  generally  above  the  middle  size,  with 
fine  open  countenances  and  good  shape.  The  climate  is 
similar  to  that  of  the  West  Indies. 

Africa  once  contained  several  kingdoms  and  states, 
eminent  for  the  liberal  arts,  for  wealth  and  power,  and 
the  most  extensive  commerce.  The  kingdoms  of  Egypt 
and  Ethiopia,  in  particular  were  much  celebrated;  and 
the  rich  and  powerful  state  of  Carthage,  that  once  form- 
idable rival  to  Rome  itself,  extended  her  commerce  to 
every  part  of  the  then  known  world. 


Greece,  Europe  and  North  and  South  America, 
WERE  Settled  by  the  Descendants  of  Egypt.  We 
learn  from  the  ancient  history  of  Europe  that  the  first 
people  known  to  have  lived  there  were  the  Grecians,  who 
occupied  a small  space  of  country  on  the  Mediterranean. 
It  is  supposed  to  have  been  near  2500  years  from  the  cre- 
ation of  the  world,  and  about  3396  years  to  this  period, that 
Greece  was  first  settled  by  a colony  from  Egypt,  led  out 
by  the  celebrated  Anthony,  or  Cecrops  Egyptians,  who 
conducted  thither  an  Egyptian  colony  from  the  Nile, 
1556  years  B.  C. 


124 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


CHAPTER  HI. 


, ANTIQUITY  OF  AMERICA. 


America,  was  first  settled  by  the  Israelites — -Indians 
who  came  out  from  Egypt.  [The  View  of  the  Hebrews, 
by  Ethan  Smith.]  America  was  discovered  by  Columbus 
in  1492,  and  was  peopled  by  Colonies  in  A.  D.,  1620, 
from  Europ^.  The  first  settlement  in  New  England  was 
made  at  Plymouth,  in  the  midst  of  a fertile  country.- — -The 
Egyptians  were  an  Ethiopian  people.  [Herodotus.] 

The  following  authors  are  supposed  to  have  referred  to 
America  in  their  writings: — ■ 

M.  de  Chazelles,  when  he  measured  the  great  pyramid 
in  Egypt,  found  that  the  four  sides  of  it  were  turned  [built] 
exactly  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  world,  Europe,  Asia, 
Africa  and  America,  above  three  thousand  years  ago. 
During  so  long  a space  of  time,  there  has  been  no  altera- 
tion in  the  poles  of  the  earth  or  the  meridians,  to  have 
turned  the  pyramid. 

The  celebrated  Theopompus,  a learned  historian  and 
orator,  flourished  in  the  time  of  Alexander  the  Great,  the 
Egyptian  hero.  In  a book  entitled  “ Thaumasia,”  a sort 
of  dialogue  is  given  between  Midas  the  Phrygian,  and 
Silenus.  The  book  itself  is  lost,  but  Strabo  refers  to  it, 
and  iEHanus  has  given  us  the  substance  of  the  dialogue 
which  follows.  After  much  conversation,  Silenus  said  to 
Midas  that  Europe,  Asia  and  Africa  were  but  islands,  sur- 
rounded on  all  sides  by  the  sea ; but  that  there  was  a con- 
tinent situated  beyond  these,  which  was  of  immense  di- 
mensions, even  without  limits ; it  was  inhabited  by  men 


ANTIQUITY  OF  AMERICA. 


125 


and  animals.  The  land  was  good,  and  there  .were  mines 
of  gold,  silver,  &c.  iElianus  referred  to  a country  west  of 
Europe  and  Africa.  [^Elian  variar.  Historiar.,  or  JElian’s 
work,  in  English.]  iElian  or  yElianus  lived  about  A.  D. 
200—230. 

Hanno,  an  African,  flourished  when  the  Carthaginins 
were  in  their  greatest  prosperity,  but  the  exact  time  is 
unknown.  Soiuq  place  his  times  40  and  others  140  years 
before  the  founding  of  Rome,  which  would  be  about  800 
years  before  our  era.  [Encyclopaedia  Perthensis.]  He 
was  an  officer  of  great  enterprise;  having  sailed  around  and 
explored  the  coast  of  Africa,  he  set  out  from  the  Pillars  of 
Hercules,  now  called  the  straits  of  Gibraltar,  and  sailed 
westward  thirty  days.  Hence  it  is  inferred  by  many  that 
he  must  have  visited  America,  or  some  of  its  islands.  He 
wrote  a book,  which  he  entitled  Periplus,  giving  an  account 
of  his  voyages,  which  was  translated  and  published  about 
1533,  in  Greek.  [The  best  account  of  Hanno  and  his 
voyages,  with  which  we  are  acquainted,  is  to  be  found  in 
Marianna’s  History  of  Spain.] 

Many,  and  not  without  tolerably  good  reasons,  believe 
that  an  island  or  continent  existed  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean 
about  this  period,  but  which  disappeared  afterwards. 

Diodorus  Siculus  says  that  some  “ Phoenicians  were 
cast  upon  a most  fertile  island  opposite  to  Africa.”  Of 
this,  he  says,  they  kept  the  most  studied  secrecy,  which 
was  doubtless  occasioned  by  their  jealousy  of  the  advantage 
the  discovery  might  be  to  the  neighboring  nations,  and 
which  they  wished  to  secure  wholly  to  themselves.  Diodo- 
rus Siculus  lived  about  100  years  before  Christ.  Islands 
lying  west  of  Europe  and  Africa  are  certainly  mentioned 
by  Homer  and  Horace.  They  were  called  Atlantides,  and 
were  supposed  to  be  about  1000  furlongs  from  Africa. 

Plato,  an  Ethiopian  and  an  eminent  Greek  historian.  His 
account  has  more  weight,  perhaps,  than  any  of  the  ancients. 
He  lived  about  400  years  before  the  Christian  era.  A part 
of  his  account  is  as  follows : “ In  those  first  times  [time  of  its 
being  first  known]  the  Atlantic  was  a most  broad  island, 
and  there  were  extant  most  powerful  kings  in  it,  who,  with 
joint  forces,  appointed  to  occupy  Asia  and  Euiope,  and  so 
a most  grievous  war  was  carried  on,  in  which  the  Atheni- 
ans with  the  common^  consent  of  the  Greeks,  opposed 


126 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


themselves,  end  they  became  the  conquerors.  But  that 
Atlantic  island,  by  a flood  and  earthquake,  was  indeed 
suddenly  destroyed,  and  so  that  warlike  people  were  swal- 
lowed up.”  He  adds,  in  another  place,  “An  island  in  the 
mouth  of  the  sea,  in  the  passage  to  those  straits,  called 
the  Pillars  of  Hercules,  did  exist ; and  that  island  was 
greater  and  larger  than  Lybia  and  Asia;  from  which  there 
was  an  easy  passage  over  to  other  islands,  and  from  those 
islands  to  that  continent,  which  is  situated  out  of  that 
region.”  [America  known  to  the  Ancients,  Vol.  x.  8vo., 
Boston,  1773.] 

“ Neptune  settled  in  this  island,  from  whose  son.  Atlas, 
its  name  was  derived,  and  divided  it  among  his  ten  sons. 
To  the  youngest  fell  the  extremity  of  the  island,  called 
Gadir,  which,  in  the  language  of  the  country  signifies  fer- 
tile or  abounding  in  sheep.  The  descendants  of  Neptune 
reigned  here,  from  father  to  son,  for  a great  number  of 
generations  in  the  order  of  primogeniture,  during  the 
space  of  9,000  years.  They  also  possessed  several  other 
islands;  and,  passing  into  Europe  and  Africa,  subdued  all 
Lybia  as  far  as  Egypt,  and  all  Europe  to  Asia  Minor.  At 
length  the  island  sunk  under  water  ; and  for  a long  time 
afterwards  the  sea  thereabouts  was  full  of  rocks  and 
shelves.”  [Encyclopaedia  Perthensis,  Art.  Atlantis.]  This 
account,  although  mixed  with  fable,  cannot,  we  think,  be 
entirely  rejected;  and  that  the  ancients  had  knowledge  of 
countries  westward  of  Europe,  appears  as  plain  and  as  well 
authenticated  as  any  passage  of  history  of  that  period. 

Aristotle,  or  the  author  of  a book  which  is  generally 
attributed  to  him,  [De  mirabil.  auscnltat.  Opera,  vol.  i. 
Voltaire  says  of  this  book,  “ On  en  fesait  honneur  aux 
Carthaginois,  et  on  citait  un  livre  d’Aristote  qu’il  n’a  pas 
compose.”  Essai  sur  les  Moeurs  et  I’esprit  des  nations, 
chap.  cxlv.  p.  703,  vol.  iv\  of  his  works.  Edit.  Paris,  1817, 
in  8 vo.]  speaks  of  an  island  beyond  the  Straits  of  Gibral- 
tar; but  the  passage  savors  something  of  hearsay,  and  is 
as  follows:  “Some  say  that,  beyond  the  Pillars  of  Her- 
cules, the  Carthaginians  have  found  a very  fertile  island  ; 
but  without  inhabitants,  full  of  forests,  navigable  rivers  and 
fruit  in  abundance.  It  is  several  day’s  voyage  from  the 
main  land.  Some  Carthaginians,  charmed  by  the  fertility 
of  the  country,  thought  to  marry  and  settle  there ; but 


ANTiaUITT  OF  AMERICA. 


127 


some  say  that  the  government  of  Carthage  forbid  the  set- 
tlement upon  pain  of  death,  from  the  fear  that  it  would  in- 
crease in  power  so  as  to  deprive  the  mother  country  of  her 
possessions  there.”  If  Aristotle  had  uttered  this  as  a pre- 
diction, that  such  a thing  would  take  place  in  regard  to 
some  future  nation,  no  one,  perhaps,  would  have  called 
him  a false  prophet,  for  the  American  revolution  would 
have  been  its  fulfilment.  This  philosopher  lived  about 
384  years  B.  C. 

Seneca  lived  about  the  commencement  of  the  vulgar 
era.  He  wrote  tragedies,  and  in  one  of  them  occurs  this 
passage  ; — 

“ Venient  annis 

Saeeculia  seris,  quibus  oceanus 
Vincula  rerum  laxet.  et  ingens 
Pateat  tellus,  Typhisque  novos 
Detegat  orbes  ; nec  sit  terris 
(Tltima  Thule.  ’* 

This  is  nearer  prophecy,  and  may  be  rendered,  in  Eng- 
lish,. thus ; “ The  time  will  come  when  the  ocean  will 

loosen  the  chains  of  nature,  and  we  shall  behold  a vast 
country.  A new  Typhis  shall  discover  new  worlds  ; Thule 
shall  no  longer  be  considered  the  last  country  of  the  known 
world.” 

St.  Gregory,  who  flourished  in  the  7th  century,  in  an 
epistle  to  St.  Clement,  an  African  bishop,  said  that,  be- 
yond the  ocean  there  was  another  world. 


Medea.  Act.  3— v.  375. 


128 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


ABRAHAJM  THE  PRINCE,  A CONQUEROR  OF  KINGS. 

In  the  days  of  Amraphet,  of  Shinar,  or  Chaldea;  Ari- 
och  king  of  Ellasar  or  Assyria;  Chedorlaomer  king  of 
Elam  or  Persia;  and  Tidal  king  of  Nations,  made  war 
with  Bera,  king  of  Sodom;  and  with  Bimsha,  king  of 
Gomorrah;  Shinab,  king  of  Admah;  and  Shemeber 
king  of  Zeboim;  and  the  king  of  Bela,  or  Zoar,  in 
that  country  now  called  Africa,  and  Asia.  All  these 
were  joined  together  in  the  valley  of  Siddim  which 
is  the  Salt  Sea.  Twelve  years  they  served  Chedorlaomer 
the  king  of  Persia,  and  in  the  thirteenth  year  they  re- 
belled; and  in  the  fourteenth  year,  came  Chedor- 
laomer and  the  kings  that  were  with  him,  and  smote 
the  Rephaims  in  Ashterothkarnaim,  and  the  Zuzims 
in  Ham,  and  the  Emims  in  Shaveh-kiriathaim,  and  the 
Horites  in  their  Mount  Seir  unto  El-paran,  which  is  by 
the  wilderness.  And  they  returned  and  came  to  Enmish- 
phat  which  is  Kadesh,  and  smote  all  the  country  of  the 
Amalekites,  and  also  the  Amorites  that  dwelt  in  Hazezon- 
tamar;  and  there  went  out  the  king  of  Sodom,  and  the 
king  of  Gomorrah,  and  the  king  of  Admah,  and  the  king 
of  Zeboim,  and  the  king  of  Zoar;  and  they  joined  bat- 
tle in  the  valley  of  Siddim,  with  Chedorlaomer  the  king  of 
Persia,  and  with  Tidal  king  of  Nations,  and  Amraphet 
king  of  Chaldea,  and  Arioch  king  of  Assyria.  The 
kings  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  fled  and  fell  there,  and 
they  that  remained  fled  to  the  mountain,  and  took  all  the 
goods  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and  all  their  victuals, 
and  went  their  way;  and  they  took  Lot,  Abraham’s 
brother’s  son,  who  dwelt  in  Sodom,  and  his  goods,  and 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS.  129 

carried  them  away.  And  there  came  one  that  had  es- 
caped, and  told  Abram  the  Hebrew,  for  he  dwelt  in  the 
plain  of  Mamre,  the  Amorite,  [an  Ethiopian]  brother  of 
Eshcol,  and  brother  of  Aner,  and  these  were  confeder- 
ate with  Abram.  And  when  Abram  heard  that  Lot  was 
taken  captive,  he  armed  his  trained  servants  who  were  in 
his  own  house,  three  hundred  and  eighteen  men,  and  pur- 
sued them  unto  Dan.  And  he  divided  his  men  against 
them  by  night,  he  and  his  servants  smote  them  andyiur- 
sued  them  unto  Habah,  which  is  on  the  left  hand  of  Da- 
mascus, and  brought  back  all  the  goods  again,  also  his 
brother  Lot,  his  goods  and  women  and  the  people.  And 
the  king  of  Sodom  went  out  to  meet  him,  [after  his  re- 
turn from  the  slaughter  of  Chedorlaomer,  and  of  the 
kings  that  were  with  him,]  at  the  valley  of  Sheveh,  which 
is  the  king’s  dale.  And  Melchizedek,  king  of  Salem, 
the  priest  of  the  Most  High  God,  brought  forth  bread 
and  wine;  and  he  blessed  him,  and  said.  Blessed  be 
Abram  of  the  Most  High  God,  which  hath  delivered 
thine  enemies  into  thy  hand.  And  he  gave  him 
tithes  of  all.  And  the  king  of  Sodom  said  to  Abranr, 
Give  me  the  persons,  and  take  the  goods  to  thyself.  And 
Abram  said  to  the  king  of  Sodom,  I have  lifted  up  mine 
hand  to  the  Lord,  the  Most  High  God,  the  possessor  of 
heaven  and  earth,  that  I will  not  take  from  a thread  even 
to  a shoe-latchet;  and  that  I will  not  take  any  thing  that 
is  thine,  lest  thou  shouldst  say,  I have  made  Abram  rich: 
save  only  that  which  the  young  men  have  eaten,  and  the 
portion  of  the  men  which  went  with  me,  Aner,  Eshcol 
and  Mamre,  let  them  take  their  portion.  (Gen.  xiv.  xii. 
xxiv.;  Heb  vii.) 


THE  ETHIOPIAN  KINGS  OF  EGYPT. 

1.  Menes  was  the  first  king  of  Egypt.  We  have  ac- 
counts of  but  one  of  his  successors — Timans,  during 
the  first  period,  a space  of  more  than  two  centuries. 

2.  Shishak  was  king  of  Ethiopia,  and  doubtless  of 
Egypt.  After  his  death 

3.  Zerah  the  son  of  Judah  became  king  of  Ethiopia, 
and  made  himself  master  of  Egypt  and  Libya;  and  in- 


ISO 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


tending  to  add  Judea  to  his  dominions,  made  war  upon 
Asa.  king  of  Judea.  His  army  consisted  of  a million  of 
men,  and  three  hundred  chariots  of  war.  ^2  Chr.  xiv.  9.) 

4.  Sabachus,  an  Ethiopian,  king  of  Ethiopia,  being 
encouraged  by  an  oracle,  entered  Egypt  with  a numer- 
ous army,  and  possessed  himself  of  the  country.  He 
reigned  with  great  clemency  and  justice.  It  is  believed, 
that  this  Sabachus  was  the  same  with  Solomon,  whose 
aid  was  implored  by  Hosea  king  of  Israel,  against  Sal- 
manaser  king  of  Assyria. 

5.  Sethon  reigned  fourteen  years.  He  is  the  same 
with  Sabachus,  or  Savechus  the  son  of  Sabacan  or  Sual 
the  Ethiopian  who  reigned  so  long  over  Egypt. 

6.  Tharaea,  an  Ethiopian,  joined  Sethon,  with  an 
Ethiopian  army  to  relieve  Jerusalem.  After  the  death 
of  Sethon,  who  had  filled  the  Egyptian  throne  fourteen 
years,  Tharaea  ascended  the  throne  and  reigned  eight 
years  over  Egypt. 

7.  Sesach  or  Shishak  was  the  king  of  Egypt  to  whom 
Jeroboam  fled  to  avoid  death  at  the  hands  of  king  Solo- 
mon. Jeroboam  was  entertained  till  the  death  of  Solo- 
mon, when  he  returned  to  Judea  and  was  made  king  of 
Israel.  (2  Chr.  xi.  and  xii.) 

This  Sesach,  in  the  fifth  year  of  the  reign  of  Reho- 
boam  marched  against  Jerusalem,  because  the  Jews  had 
transgressed  against  the  Lord.  He  came  with  twelve 
hundred  chariots  of  war,  and  sixty  thousand  horse.  He 
had  brought  numberless  multitudes  of  people,  who  were 
all  Libyans,  Troglodytes,  and  Ethiopians.  He  seized 
upon  all  the  strongest  cities  of  Judah,  and  advanced  as 
far  as  Jerusalem..  Then  the  king,  and  the  princes  of 
Israel,  having  humbled  themselves  and  asked  the  pro- 
tection of  the  God  of  Israel;  he  told  them,  by  his  proph- 
et Shemaiah,  that  he  would  not,  because  they  humbled 
themselves,  destroy  them  all  as  they  had  deserved;  but 
that  they  should  be  the  servants  of  Sesach;  in  order 
that  they  might  know  the  difference  of  his  service,  and 
the  service  of  the  kingdoms  of  the  country.  Sesach  re- 
tired from  Jerusalem,  after  having  plundered  the  trea- 
sures of  the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  of  the  king’s  liouse; 
he  carried  off  every  thing  wJth  him,  and  even  also  the 
300  shields  of  gold  which  Solomon  had  made.  [Rolliu.] 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


131 


The  following  are  the  kings  of  Egypt  mentioned  in 
scripture  by, the  common  appellation  of  Pharaoh; — 

8.  Psammetichns  Pharaoh,  king  of  Egypt,  owed  his 
preservation  to  the  lonians  and  Carians.  He  permitted 
them  to  settle  in  Egypt,  whence  all  foreigners  had  hith- 
erto been  excluded.  By  assigning  them  sufficient  lands, 
and  fixed  revenues,  he  made  them  forget  their  native 
land;  and  by  his  order  the  Egyptian  children  were 
placed  under  their  care  to  learn  the  Greek  language. 
Psammetichus  engaged  in  war  against  the  king  of  As- 
syria, on  account  of  the  limits  of  the  two  empires.  This 
war  was  of  long  continuance.  Ever  since  Syria  had  been 
conquered  by  the  Assyrians,  Palestine,  being  the  only 
country  that  separated  the  two  kingdoms,  was  the  sub- 
ject of  continual  discord;  as  afterwards  between  the 
Ptolemies  and  the  Seleucidae.  They  were  eternally  con- 
tending for  it,  and  it  was  alternately  won  by  the  stronger. 
Psammetichus,  seeing  himself  the  peaceable  possessor 
of  all  Egypt,  and  having,  restored  the  ancient  form  of 
government,  [this  revolution  happened  about  seven  years 
after  the  captivity  of  Manasseh  king  of  Judah,]  thought 
it  high  time  for  him  to  look  to  his  frontiers;  and  to  secure 
them  against  the  Assyrian, 'his  neighbor,  whose  power 
increased  daily.  For  this  purpose  he  entered  Palestine 
at  the  head  of  an  army. 

Perhaps  we  are  to  refer  to  the  beginning  of  this  war, 
an  incident  related  by  Diodorus:  That  the  Egyptians, 
provoked  to  see  the  Greeks  posted  on  the  right  wing  by 
the  king  himself  in  preference  to  them,  quitted  the  ser- 
vice, they  being  upwards  of  two  hundred  thousand  men, 
and  retired  into  Ethiopia,  where  they  met  with  an  ad- 
vantageous settlement. 

Psammetichus  died  in  the  24th  year  of  the  reign  of 
Josiah  king  of  Judah;  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Nechao  or  Necho — in  Scriptures  frequently  called  Pha- 
raoh Necho. 

9.  Nechao  or  Pharaoh  Necho  reigned  sixteen  years 
king  of  Egypt,  (2  Chron.  xxxv.  20,)  whose  expeditions 
are  often  mentioned  in  profane  history. 

The  Babylonians  and  Medes  having  destroyed  Nine- 
veh, and  with  it  the  empire  of  the  Assyrians,  did  there- 


132 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


by  become  so  formidable  that  they  drew  upon  themselves 
the  jealousy  of  all  their  neighbors.  Nechay,  alarmed  at 
the  danger,  advanced  to  the  Euphrates,  at  the  head  of 
a powerful  army,  in  order  to  check  their  progress.  Jo- 
siah,  king  of  Judah,  so  famous  for  his  uncommon  piety, 
observing  that  he  took  his  route  through  Judea,  resolved  to 
oppose  his  passage.  With  this  view,  he  raised  all  the 
force?  of  his  kingdom,  and  posted  himself  in  the  valley 
of  Megiddo,  a city  on  this  side  of  Jordan,  belonging  to 
the  tribe  of  Manasseh,  and  called  Magdolus  by  Hero- 
dotus. Nechao  informed  him  by  a herald,  that  his  en- 
terprize  was  not  designed  against  him;  that  he  had  other 
enemies  in  view,  and  that  he  undertook  this  war,  in 
the  name  of  God,  who  was  with  him;  that  for  this  rea- 
son he  advised  Josiah  not  to  concern  himself  with  this 
war,  for  fear  it  should  turn  to  his  disadvantage.  How- 
ever, Josiah  was  not  moved  by  these  reasons:  he 
was  sensible  that  the  bare  march  of  so  powerful  an 
army  through  Judea,  would  entirely  ruin  it.  And  be- 
sides, he  feared  that  the  victor,  after  the  defeat  of 
the  Babylonians,  would  fall  upon  him,  and  dispossess 
him  of  part  of  his  dominions.  He  therefore  marched  to 
engage  Nechao;  and  was  not  only  overthrown  by  him, 
but  unfortunately  received  a wound,  of  which  he  died 
at  Jerusalem,  whither  he  had  ordered  himself  to  be  car- 
ried. 

Nechao,  animated  by  this  victory,  continued  his  march, 
and  advanced  towards  the  Euphrates.  He  defeated  the 
Babylonians;  took  Carchemish,  alarge  city  in  that  coun- 
try; and  seouj^ing  to  himself  the  possession  of  it,  by  a 
strong  garrison,  returned  to  his  own  kingdom,  after  hav- 
ing been  absent  three  months  from  it. 

Being  informed  in  his  march  homeward,  that  Jehoahaz 
had  caused  himself  to  be  proclaimed  king  at  Jerusalem, 
without  first  asking  his  consent,  he  commanded  him  to 
meet  him  at  Riblah  in  Syria.  The  unhappy  prince  had 
no  sooner  arrived  there,  but  he  was  put  in  chains  by 
Nechao’s  order,  and  sent  prisoner  to  Egypt,  where  he 
died.  From  thence,  pursuing  his  march,  he  came  to 
Jerusalem,  where  he  gave  the  sceptre  toEliakim  [called 
by  him  Jehoiakim]  another  of  Josiah’s  sons,  in  the  room 
of  his  brother;  and  imposed  an  annual  tribute  on  the 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


13S 


land,  of  an  hundred  talents  of  silver,  and  one  talent  of 
gold.  This  being  done,  he  returned  in  triumph  to  Egypt. 

Herodotus,  mentioning  this  king’s  expedition,  and  the 
victory  gained  by  him  at  Magdolus,  [as  he  calls  it]  says, 
that  he  afterwards  took  the  city  Cadytis,  which  he  rep- 
resents as  situated  in  the  mountains  of  Palestine,  and 
equal  in  extent  to  Sardis,  the  capital  at  that  time  not 
only  of  Lidya,  but  of  all  Asia  Minor:  this  description 
can  suit  only  Jerusalem,  which  was  situated  in  the  man- 
ner above  described,  and  was  then  the  only  city  in  those 
parts  that  could  be  compared  to  Sardis.  It  appears  be- 
sides from  scripture,  that  Nechao,  after  his  victory,  won 
this  capital  of  Judea;  for  he  was  there  in  person,  when 
he  gave  the  crown  to  Jehoiakim. 

10.  Psammis  Pharaoh  reigned  over  Egypt,  and  left 
his  kingdom  to  his  son  Apries.  He  gave  his  daughter 
in  marriage  to  Solomon,  king  of  Israel;  who  received 
her  in  that  part  of  Jerusalem,  called  the  city  of  David, 
till  he  had  built  her  a palace. 

11.  Apries,  called  Pharaoh-Hophra,  succeeded  his 
father  Psammis,  and  reigned  twenty-five  years. 

During  the  first  years  of  his  reign,  he  was  as  happy  as 
any  of  his  predecessors.  He  carried  his  arms  into  Cy- 
prus; besieged  the  city  of  Sidon  by  sea  and  land;  took 
it,  and  made  himself  master  of  all  Phoenicia  and  Pales- 
tine. So  rapid  a success  elated  his  heart  to  a prodigious 
degree,  and,  as  Herodotus  informs  us,  swelled  him  with 
so  much  pride  and  infatuation,  that  he  boasted,  it  was  not 
in  the  power  of  the  gods  themselves  to  dethrone  him;  so 
great  was  the  idea  he  had  formed  to  himself  of  the  firm 
establishment  of  his  own  power.  It  was  with  a view  to 
these  arrogant  conceits,  that  Ezekiel  put  the  vain  and 
impious  words  following  into  his  mouth:  “ My  river  is 
mine  own,  and  I have  made  it  for  myself.” 

12.  Amasis,  after  the  death  of  his  father  Apries,  be- 
came the  possessor  of  Egypt  in  peace.  Amasis  Pha- 
raoh or  Thmosis  was  according  to  Plato,  a native  of  the 
city  of  Sais.  He  reigned  40  years;  and  expelling  the 
shepherd  kings,  subjected  Lower  Egypt  to  his  rule.  He 
made  an  alliance  with  the  Cyrenians,  and  married  a wife 
among  them.  He  is  the  only  king  of  Egypt  who  con- 
quered the  Island  of  Cyprus,  and  made  it  tributary. 


134 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Long  after  his  reign,  Joseph  was  brought  as  a slave  into 
Egypt  and  sold  to  Potiphar,  an  officer  of  Pharaoh. 

13.  Rameses  Miamun  — according  to  Archbishop  Ush- 
er, was  the  name  of  the  king  who  is  called  Pharaoh  in 
Scripture.  He  reigned  over  Egypt  sixty-six  years;  and 
oppressed  the  Israelites  most  greviously.  They  built 
for  him  treasure  cities,  to  receive  the  abundant  products 
of  that  fertile  land.  Rameses  Miamun  Pharaoh  left  two 
sons,  Amenophis  and  Busiris. 

.14.  Amenophis  was  the  Pharaoh  in  whose  reign  the 
Israelites  departed  out  of  Egypt;  and  who  was  drowned 
in  the  Red  Sea.  Archbishop  Usher  says  that  Ameno- 
phis left  two  sons — one  named  Sesostris,  and  the  other 
Armais.  The  Greeks  called  him  Belus,  and  his  two 
sons  Egyptus,  and  Danaus. 

15.  Sesostris  or  Sesosthis  Pharaoh  was  not  only  one 
of  the  most  powerful  kings  of  Egypt,  but  one  of  the 
greatest  conquerors  antiquity  could  boast  of. 

16.  Pheron  the  son  of  Sesostris  Pharaoh",  succeeded 
his  father  in  his  kingdom,  but  not  in  his  glory.  He 
reigned  fifty  years  king  of  Egypt. 

17.  Proteus  was  another  king  of  Egypt.  According 
to  Herodotus,  he  must  have  immediately  succeeded  the 
first  — since  he  lived  at  the  time  of  the  siege  of  Troy, 
which  according  to  Usher  was  taken  anno  mundi  2820. 

18.  Rhampsinitus  was  another  king  of  Egypt;  and 
richer  than  any  of  his  predecessors.  He  built  a treasury. 

19.  Cheops  brother  to  Cephrenus,  reigned  fifty  years 
king  of  Egypt. 

20.  Cephrenus  reigned  after  his  brother  fifty-six  years. 
These  two  kings  kept  the  temples  shut  during  the  whole 
time  of  their  long  reigns.  They  oppressed  their  subjects. 

21.  Mycerinus  the  son  of  Cheops,  reigned  but  seven 
years.  He  opened  the  temples;  restored  the  sacrifices; 
and  did  all  in  his  power  to  comfort  his  subjects,  and  make 
them  forget  their  past  miseries. 

22.  .Asychis,  another  Egyptian  king,  was  a legislator. 
But  he  valued  himself  for  having  surpassed  all  his  pred- 
ecessors in  constructing  a pyramid  of  brick  more  mag- 
nificent than  any  other. 

23.  Alexander  reigned  twelve  years  monarch  of  Egypt- 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


135 


The  division  of  his  empire  into  four  great  monarchies, 
took  place  about  twelve  years  after  the  death  of  Alex- 
ander, — 312  years  B.  C.  Ptolemy,  Lysimachus, 
Cassander,  and  Seleucus,  four  generals  of  Alexander, 
made  this  division  among  themselves,  as  had  been  fore- 
told by  Daniel.  Ptolemy  had  Egypt,  Libya,  Arabia, 
Ccelosyria,  and  Palestine.  Cassander,  the  son  of  Anti- 
pater, obtained  Macedonia  and  Greece.  Lysimachus 
acquired  Thrace,  Bithynia,  and  some  other  provinces 
on  the  other  side  of  the  Hellespont  and  the  Bosphorus. 
And  Seleucus  had  Syria,  and  all  that  part  of  Asia  Major, 
which  extended  to  the  other  side  of  the  Euphrates,  and 
as  far  as  the  river  Indus. 

24.  Lagus  was  the  father  of  the  Ptolemies  who  reigned 
in  Egypt  after  Alexander’s  death. 

25.  Ptolemy  Soter  reigned  in  Egypt  thirty-eight 
years.  From  him  the  succeeding  king  took  the  ti- 
tle of  Ptolemy,  as  they  sometimes  did  that  of  Lagides 
from  Lagus  his  father. 

26.  Ptolemy,  surnamed  Soter,  made  himself  master  of 
Jerusalem  by  stratagem;  he  entered  the  city  on  the  Sab- 
bath, under  pretence  of  offering  sacrifice,  and  while  the 
Jews  suspected  nothing,  but  spent  the  day  in  ease  and 
idleness,  he  surprised  the  city  without  resistance,  and 
made  the  citizens  captives.  He  sent  several  colonies  of 
Jews  into  Egypt,  and  put  great  confidence  in  them. 

27.  Ptolemeus  Philadelphus,  son  of  Ptolemeus  Soter, 
reigned  forty  years  — two  of  them,  in  the  life  time  of  his 
father.  He  being  a great  favorer  of  learning,  built  a 
most  magnificent  library  at  Alexander.  Demetrius  Phar- 
lereus,  to  whom  he  had  committed  the  care  of  procuring 
all  sorts  of  books,  and  out  of  all  countries,  persuaded 
him  to  employ  seventy-two  Jews  in  translating  the  Holy 
Scriptures  out  of  the  original  Hebrew  into  the  Greek 
tongue;  which  was  done  in  the  seventh  year  of  his  reign. 
The  king  also  dismissed  many  captive  Jews,  and  dedi- 
cated many  presents  to  the  temple  of  God  at  Jerusalem. 

28.  Ptolemy  Evergetes  reigned  twenty-five  years. 

29.  Pfolemy  Philopator  reigned  seventeen  years. 

30.  Ptolemy  Epiphanes  reigned  twenty-five  years. 

31.  Ptolemy  Philometer  reigned  thirty-four  years. 

After  the  death  of  Cleopatra,  the  Egyptian  Q,ueen, 


136 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


the  wife  of  Ptolemy  Philometer,  the  kingdom  of  Egypt 
became  a province  of  Rome  under  emperor  Octavius 
Augustus.  [Rollin] 

The  Battle  of  Philippi  was  fought  42  years  B.  C.  It 
was  gained  by  Octavius  Csesar  and  Antony  over  the 
forces  of  the  conspirators  against  Julius  Caesar,  headed 
by  Brutus  and  Cassius.  This  decided  the  fate  of  the 
empire. 

Octavius,  Antony  and  Lepidus,  had  formed  a triumvi- 
rate for  their  mutual  benefit,  though  the  two  former  were 
rivals,  and  alike  desirous  of  supreme  authority.  To 
gratify  each  other’s  wishes,  each  consented  to  sacrifice 
some  of  the  best  of  his  friends  to  the  vengeance  of  his 
associate. 

In  this  way  the  great  Cicero  was  given  up  by  Octavius 
to  the  resentment  of  Antony.  In  this  manner  three  hun- 
dred senators  and  three  thousand  knights  were  put  to 
death.  Octavius,  being  grand  nephew  of  Julius  Csesar, 
and  his  adopted  heir,  though  destitute  of  military  talents, 
had  gained  the  senate  to  his  interest,  and  divided  with 
Antony  the  favor  of  the  people. 

As  soon  as  the  conspirators  were  overtaken,  Octavius 
and  Antony  gave  them  battle.  This  happened  at  Philip- 
pi, in  Thrace,  and  Antony  obtained  the  victory.  Brutus 
and  Cassius  escaped  the  vengeance  of  their  enemy,  by 
a voluntary  death. 

The  Battle  of  Jictium,  and  the  end  of  the  Roman  Com- 
monwealth, took  place  31  years  B.  C. — ^The  battle  was 
fought  between  the  naval  forces  of  Octavius,  and  those 
of  Antony,  in  which  the  former  was  victorius.  Octavi- 
us became  the  sole  master  of  the  Roman  world. 

Antony  had  excited  the  indignation  of  the  Roman  peo- 
ple, on  account  of  his  profligacy,  and  expenditure  of  the 
public  resources.  And  having  divorced  Octavia,  his 
wife,  who  was  sister  to  Octavius,  war  between  them  be- 
came inevitable.  The  object  at  stake  was  the  empire. 

An  immense  armament,  chiefly  naval  [the  land  force 
being  merely  spectators]  came  to  an  engagement  near 
Actium  on  the  coast  of  Epirus.  The  conflict  was  de- 
cisive. Cleopatra,  the  Egyptian  queen,  to  whom  Anto- 
ny was  infamously  attached,  deserted  him  with  her  gal- 
lies,  in  the  midst  of  the  engagement. 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


137 


Such  was  his  infatuation  that  he  immediately  followed 
her,  leaving  his  fleet,  which,  after  a contest  of  some 
hours,  yielded  to  the  squadron  of  Octavius.  Antony 
and  Cleopatra  perished  miserably,  while  Octavius  was 
now  left  without  a rival,  with  the  government  of  Rome 
in  his  hands.  Egypt  which  had  existed  a kingdom  from 
immemorial  ages,  from  this  time  became  a province  of 
Rome. 

The  empire  had  now  become  the  largest  which  the 
world  had  ever  seen;  and  Octavius,  now  named  Augus- 
tus, holding  the  principal  offices  of  the  state,  became 
the  absolute  master  of  the  lives  and  fortunes  of  the  Ro- 
man people.  During  a long  administration,  he  almost 
obliterated  the  memory  of  his  former  cruelties,  and 
seemed  to  consult  only  the  good  of  his  subjects. 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  JULIUS  C.^SAR. 

C.ESAR  was  endowed  with  every  great  and  noble  qual- 
ity, that  could  exalt  human  nature,  and  give  a man  the 
ascendant  in  society:  formed  to  excel  in  peace,  as  well 
as  war;  provident  in  council;  fearless  in  action;  and  ex- 
ecuting what  he  had  resolved  with  an  amazing  celerity: 
generous  beyond  measure  to  his  friends;  placable  to  his 
enemies;  and  for  learning,  and  eloquence,  scarce  infe- 
rior to  any  man.  His  orations  were  admired  for  two 
qualities,  which  al-e  seldom  found  together,  strength  and 
elegance.  Cicero  ranks  him  among  the  greatest  ora- 
tors that  Rome  ever  bred;  and  Quinctilian  says,  that  he 
spoke  with  the  same  force  with  which  he  fought;  and  if 
he  had  devoted  himself  to  the  bar,  would  have  been  the 
only  man  capable  of  rivalling  Cicero.  Nor  was  he  a 
master  only  of  the  politer  arts,  but  conversant  also  with 
the  most  abstruse  and  critical  parts  of  learning;  and, 
among  other  works  which  he  published,  addressed  two 
books  to  Cicero,  on  the  analogy  of  language,  or  the  art 
of  speaking  and  writing  correctly.  He  was  a most  lib- 
eral patron  of  wit  and  learning,  wheresoever  they  were 
found;  and  out  of  his  love  of  those  talents,  would  readi- 
ly pardon  those  who  had  employed  them  against  himself: 
rightly  judging  that  by  making  such  men  his  friends,  he 


138 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


should  draw  praises  from  the  same  fountain  from  which 
he  had  been  aspersed.  His  capital  passions  were  am- 
bition, and  love  of  pleasure;  which  he  indulged  in  their 
turns  to  the  greatest  excess:  jet  the  first  was  always 
predominant;  to  which  he  could  easily  sacrifice  all  the 
charms  of  the  second,  and  draw  pleasure  even  from  toils 
and  dangers,  when  they  ministered  to  his  glory.  For 
he  thought  Tyranny,  as  Cicero  says,  the  greatest  of 
goddesses;  and  had  frequently  in  his  mouth  a verse  of 
Furipedes,  which  expressed  the  image  of  his  soul,  that 
if  right  and  justice  were  ever  to  be  violated,  they  were 
to  be  violated  for  the  sake  of  reigning.  This  was  the 
chief  end  and  purpose  of  his  life;  the  scheme  that  he 
had  formed  from  his  early  youth;  so  that,  as  Cato  truly 
declared  of  him,  he  came  with  sobriety  and  meditation 
to  the  subversion  of  the  republic.  He  used  to  say,  that 
there  were  two  things  necessary,  to  acquire  and  support 
power  — soldiers  and  money;  which  yet  depended  mu- 
tually upon  each  other:  with  money,  therefore,  he  pro- 
vided soldiers,  and  with  soldiers  extorted  money;  and 
was,  of  all  men,  the  most  rapacious  in  plundering  both 
friends  and  foes;  sparing  neither  prince,  nor  state,  nor 
temple,  nor  even  private  persons,  who  were  known  to 
possess  any  share  of  treasure.  His  great  abilities 
would  necessarily  have  made  him  one  of  the  first  citizens 
of  Rome;  but,  disdaining  the  condition  of  a subject,  he 
could  never  rest  till  he  made  himself  a monarch.  In 
acting  this  last  part,  his  usual  prudence  seemed  to  fail 
him;  as  if  the  height  to  which  he  was  mounted,  had 
turned  his  head,  and  made  him  giddy:  for,  by  a vain  os- 
tentation of  his  power,  he  destroyed  the  stability  of  it: 
and  as  men  shorten  life  by  living  too  fast,  so  by  an  in- 
temperance^ of  reigning,  he  brought  his  reign  to  a vio- 
lent end.  [Middleton.] 


A COMPARISON  OF  CJESAR  WITH  CATO. 

As  to  their  extraction,  years,  and  eloquence,  they 
were  pretty  nigh  equal.  Both  of  them  had  the  same 
greatness  of  mind,  both  the  same  degree  of  glory,  but 
in  different  ways:  Caesar  was  celebrated  for  his  great 


ANCrENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


139 


bounty  and  generosity;  Cato  for  his  unsullied  integrity: 
the  former  became  renowned  by  his  humanity  and  com- 
passion; an  austere  severity  heightened  the  dignity  of 
the  latter.  Ciesar  acquired  glory  by  a liberal,  compas- 
sionate and  forgiving  temper;  as  did  Cato,  by  never  be- 
stowing anything.  In  the  one,  the  miserable  found  a 
sanctuary;  in  the  other,  the  guilty  met  with  a certain 
destruction.  Caesar  was  admired  for  an  easy  yielding 
temper;  Cato  for  his  immovable  firmness.  Caesar,  in 
a word,  had  formed  himself  for  a laborious  active  life; 
was  intent  upon  promoting  the  interest  of  his  friends,  to 
the  neglect  of  his  own;  and  refused  to  grant  nothing 
that  was  worth  accepting:  what  he  desired  for  himself, 
was  to  have  sovereign  command,  to  be  at  the  head  of 
armies,  and  engaged  in  new  wars,  in  order  to  display 
his  military  talents.  As  for  Cato,  his  only  study  was 
moderation,  regular  conduct,  and,  above  all,  rigorous 
severity:  he  did  not  vie  with  the  rich  in  riches,  nor  in 
faction  with  the  factious;  but,  taking  a nobler  aim,  he 
contended  in  bravery  with  the  brave,  in  modesty  with 
the  modest,  in  integrity  with  the  upright;  'and  was  more 
desirous  to  be  virtuous,  than  appear  so:  so  that  the  less 
he  courted  the  same,  the  more  it  followed  him.  [Sal- 
lust, by  Mr.  Rose.] 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  CATO. 

Ip  we  consider  the  character  of  Cato  without  preju- 
dice, he  was  certainly  a great  and  worthy  man;  a friend 
to  truth,  virtue,  liberty;  yet,  falsely  measuring  all  duty 
by  the  absurd  rigor  of  the  stoical  rule,  he  was  generally 
disappointed  of  the  end  which  he  sought  by  it,  the  hap- 
piness both  of  his  private  and  public  life.  In  his  private 
conduct  he  was  severe,  morose,  inexorable;  banishing 
all  the  softer  affections,  as  natural  enemies  to  justice, 
and  as  suggesting  false  motives  of  acting,  from  favor, 
clemency,  and  compassion:  in  public  afeirs  he  was 
the  same;  had  but  one  rule  of  policy,  to  adhere  to 
what  was  right,  without  regard  to  time  or  circum- 
stances, or  even  to  a force  that  could  control  him; 
for,  instead  of  managing  the  power  of  the  great,  so 


140 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH, 


as  to  mitigate  the  ill,  or  extract  any  good  from  it, 
he  was  urging  it  always  to  acts  of  violence  by  a per- 
petual defiance;  so  that,  with  the  best  intentions  in 
the  world,  he  often  did  great  harm  to  the  republic. 
This  was  his  general  behavior;  yet  from  some  particu- 
lar facts,  it  appears  that  his  strength  of  mind  was  not 
always  impregnable,  but  had  its  weak  places  of  pride, 
ambition,  and  party  zeal;  which,  when  managed  and 
flattered  to  a certain  point,  would  betray  him  sometimes 
into  measures  contrary  to  his  ordinary  rule  of  right  and 
truth.  The  last  act  of  his  life  was  agreeable  to  his  na- 
ture and  philosophy:  when  he  could  no  longer  be  what 
he  had  been;  or  w'hen  the  ills  of  life  overbalanced  the 
good,  which,  by  the  principles  of  his  sect,  was  a just 
cause  for  dying;  he  put  an  end  to  his  life  with  a spirit 
and  resolution  which  would  make  one  imagine,  that  he 
was  glad  to  have  found  an  occasion  of  dying  in  his 
proper  character.  On  the  whole,  his  life  was  rather  ad- 
mirable than  amiable;  fit  to  be  praised,  rather  than  im- 
itated. [Middleton.] 


THE  EGYPTIANS  RISE  AGAINST  PERSIA,  SUPPORT- 
ED BY  THE  ATHENIANS. 

About  3538  A.  M.,  the  Egyptians,  to  free  themselves 
from  a foreign  yoke  which  was  insupportable  to  them, 
revolted  from  Artaxerxes,  and  made  Inarus,  prince  of 
the  Libyans,  their  king.  They  demanded  aid  of  the 
Athenians,  who  having  at  that  time  a fleet  of  two  hun- 
dred ships  at  the  island  of  Cyprus,  accepted  the  invita- 
tion with  pleasure,  and  immediately  set  sail  for  Egypt; 
judging  this  a very  favorable  opportunity  to  weaken  the 
power  of  the  Persians,  by  driving  them  out  of  so  great  a 
kingdom. 

Advice  being  brought  Artaxerxes  of  this  revolt,  he 
raised  an  army  of  three  hundred  thousand  men,  and  re- 
solved to  march  in  person  against  the  rebels.  But  his 
friends  advising  him  not  to  venture  himself  in  that  expe- 
dition, he  gave  the  command  of  it  to  Achaemenes,  one  of 
his  brothers.  The  latter  being  arrived  in  Egypt,  en- 
camped his  great  army  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile.  DiTring 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


141 


this  interval,  the  Athenians  having  defeated  the  Persian 
fleet,  and  either  destroyed  or  taken  fifty  of  their  ships; 
they  went  again  up  that  river,  landed  their  forces  under 
the  command  of  Charitimis  their  general;  and  having 
joined  Inarus  and  his  Egyptians,  they  charged  Achieme- 
nes,  and  defeated  him  in  a great  battle,  in  which  that 
Persian  general,  and  an  hundred  thousand  of  his  soldiers 
were  slain.  Those  who  escaped,  fled  to  Memphis,  whither 
the  conquerors  pursued  them,  and  immediately  made 
themselves  masters  of  two  quarters  of  the  city;  but  the 
Persians  having  fortified  themselves  in  the  third,  called 
the  white  wall,  which  was  the  largest  and  strongest  of 
the  three,  they  were  besieged  in  it  nearly  three  years, 
during  which  they  made  a most  vigorous  defence,  till 
they  were  at  last  delivered  by  the  forces  sent  to  their 
aid. 

Artaxerxes  hearing  of  the  defeat  of  his  army,  and  how 
much  the  Athenians  had  contributed  to  it;  to  make  a di- 
version of  their  forces,  and  oblige  them  to  turn  their 
arms  another  way,  he  sent  ambassadors  to  the  Lacedae- 
monians with  a large  sum  of  money,  to  engage  them  to 
proclaim  war  against  the  Athenians.  But  the  Lacedae- 
monians having  rejected  the  offer,  their  refusal  did  not 
abate  his  ardor,  and  accordingly  he  gave  Megabysus  and 
Artabazus  the  command  of  the  forces  designed  against 
Egypt.  These  generals  immediately  raised  an  army  of 
three  hundred  thousand  men  in  Cilicia  and  Phoenicia. 
They  were  obliged  to  wait  till  the  fleet  was  equipped, 
which  was  not  till  the  next  year.  Artabazus  then  took 
upon  him  the  command  of  it,  and  sailed  towards  the  Nile, 
whilst  Megabysus,  at  the  head  of  the  land-army,  marched 
towards  Memphis.  He  raised  the  siege  of  that  city,  and 
afterwards  fought  Inarus.  All  the  forces  on  both  sides 
engaged  in  this  battle,  in  which  Inarus  was  entirely  de- 
feated; but  the  Egyptians,  who  had  rebelled,  suffered 
most  in  this  slaughter.  After  this  defeat,  Inarus,  though 
wounded  by  Megabysus,  retreated  with  the  Athenians, 
and  such  Egyptians  as  were  willing  to  follow  him;  and 
reached  Biblos,  a city  in  the  island  of  Prosopitis,  which 
is  surrounded  by  two  arms  of  the  Nile,  and  both  naviga- 
ble.. The  Athenians  ran  their  fleet  into  one  of  these 
arms,  where  it  was  secured  from  the  attacks  of  the  ene- 


142 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


my,  and  held  out  a siege  of  a year  and  a half  in  this 
island.  [Rollin.] 


THE  ANCIENT  KINGS. 

Tirhakah,  king  of  Ethiopia,  destroyed  by  conquest 
many  nations  and  took  their  countries  and  cast  their  gods 
into  the  fire.  He  having  good  counsel,  was  strong  for 
the  war,  with  thousands  of  chariots,  horsemen  and  sol- 
diers. He  took  Hamath,  Arpad,  Sepharvaim,  Hena, 
Ivah,  Samaria,  Libnah  and  Lachish,  and  came  out  to 
fight  against  Judea  and  Jerusalem;  he  sent  messengers 
unto  Hezekiah,  king  of  Judea,  saying.  Who  are  there 
among  all  the  gods  that  have  delivered  their  countries 
out  of  my  hand  ? And  what  Lord  shall  deliver  Jerusalem 
out  of  my  hand  ? Make  an  agreement  with  me  by  a 
present  and  come  out  to  me,  and  then  eat  ye  every  man 
of  his  own  vine,  and  every  one  of  his  fig-tree,  and  drink 
you  every  one  the  water  of  his  cistern  until  I come  and 
take  you  away  to  a land  like  your  own  land,  a land  of 
corn  and  wine,  a land  of  bread  and  vineyards,  a land  of 
oil,  olive  and  honey,  that  ye  may  live  and  not  die.  Hast 
thou  not  heard  long  ago  what  I have  done  in  ancient 
time?  that  I have  digged  and  drank  strange  water  and 
with  the  soles  of  my  feet  have  I dried  up  all  the  rivers  of 
besieged  places?  laid  waste  fenced  cities  into  ruinous 
heaps?  their  inhabitants  were  dismayed  and  confounded; 
they  were  as  the  grass,  as  the  green  herb,  as  the  corn 
blasted  before  it  be  grown  up!  (2  Kings  viii.  .xix.) 

Cambyses.  The  first  of  this  name  was  a king  of  Persia, 
the  father  of  Cyrus  the  Great.  He  gave  to  the  young 
prince  such  noble  instructions  as  were  well  adapted  to 
form  the  great  captain  and  prince;  he  exhorted  him  above 
all  things  to  pay  the  highest  reverence  to  the  gods,  and  not 
to  undertake  any  enterprise,  whether  important  or  incon- 
siderable, without  first  calling  upon  and  consulting  them. 

Cambyses,  the  son  and  successor  of  Cyrus,  carried  his 
army  into  Egypt.  On  his  arrival  there,  Amasis,  the  king, 
was  just  dead,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Psammeni- 
tus,  who  was  made  king. 

Cambyses,  after  having  succeeded  in  a battle,  pursued  the 


143 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS, 

enemy  to  Memphis,  besieged  the  city,  and  soon  took  it 
When  Cambyses  had  resolved  to  make  war  upon  the  Car- 
thaginians, the  Phoenicians,  who  formed  the  chief  strength 
of  his  fleet  told  him  plainly,  that  they  could  not  serve 
him  against  their  countrymen,  and  this  declaration  obliged 
the  prince  to  lay  aside  his  design. 

The  Carthaginians,  on  their  side,  were  never  forgetful 
of  the  country  from  whence  they  came,  and  to  whom  they 
owed  their  origin.  A royal  city  of  Ethiopia,  Cambyses 
named  Meroe,  for  his  own  sister,  after  he  had  taken  it. 
[Rollin  and  Strabo.] 

Cyaxares,  a brother  of  Cambyses,  the  uncle  of  Cyrus 
the  Great,  an  Ethiopian,  in  the  sovereignty  of  the  Medes. 
This  empire  he  united,  besides  the  Babylonians,  which  he 
vanquished.  The  Lydians  he  subjected,  and  the  greatest 
part  of  lesser  Asia,  and  made  himself  master  of  Assyria 
and  Arabia.  [Rollin.] 

Cyrus,  son  of  Cambyses,  king  of  Persia,  by  the  daughter 
of  Ahasuerus,  king  of  Media,  inherited  the  crowns  both 
of  Media  and  Persia,  and  reigned  30  years.  In  the  first 
three  chapters  of  the  book  of  Ezra,  we  have  an  account  of 
God’s  having  disposed  Cyrus  to  promote  the  re-building  of 
the  city  and  temple  of  Jerusalem,  who  was  described  by 
name  nearly  200  years  before  he  appeared.  He  was  a 
wise  and  successful  prince,  and  conquered  most  of  the 
east.  He  mounted  the  throne  of  Persia  536  years  before 
Christ.  The  God  of  armies  blessed  Cyrus;  marching  before 
him  and  conducting  him  from  city  to  city,  and  from  prov- 
ince to  province,  subduing  nations  before  him,  and  loosen- 
ing the  loins  of  kings;  breaking  in  pieces  gates  of  brass, 
cutting  asunder  the  bars  of  iron,  throwing  down  the  walls 
and  bulwarks  of  cities,  and  putting  him  in  possession  of 
the  treasures  of  darkness,  and  the  hidden  riches  of  secret 
places.  He  ordained  Cyrus  to  be  the  deliverer  of  his  peo- 
ple, Israel ; and  to  enable  him  to  support  with  dignity  so 
glorious  a function,  the-  Lord  endowed  him  with  all  the 
qualities  which  constitute  the  greatest  captain  and  prince, 
and  caused  that  excellent  education  to  be  given  him  which 
the  heathens  so  much  admired,  though  they  knew  neither 
the  author  or  the  true  cause  of  it.  The  destruction  of 
Babylon  w'as  foretold  by  the  prophets  Isaiah  and  Jeremiah, 
although  so  strongly  fortified,  both  by  nature  and  art,  as  to 


144 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


be  thought  impregnable.  The  walls  are  said  to  have  been 
350  feet  high,  and  so  broad,  that  six  chariots  could  go 
abreast  upon  them. 

CjTus  the  Great,  the  predestined  conqueror  of  Bab}’lon, 
took  it  by  surprise,  whilst  the  inhabitants,  lulled  into  a 
false  security,  were  indulging  themselves  in  all  the  ex- 
travagance of  riotous  and  intemperate  feasting. 

Cyrus  spent  the  last  part  of  his  life  in  consolidating  his 
.vast  conquests,  being  greatly  beloved  not  only  by  his  own 
natural  subjects,  but  by  those  of  the  conquered  nations. 
[Rollin.] 

Ahasuerus,  or  Artaxerxes,  (Ezra  iv.  7 ; Esther  i.  8,) 
was  king  over  an  hundred  and  seven  and  twenty  provinces. 
He  reigned  from  India  even  unto  Ethiopia.  This  Ethiopia 
seems  to  have  been  the  kingdom  of  Abyssinia,  in  Africa. 
One  of  the  wives  of  Ahasuerus  was  Esther,  the  daughter  of 
Abihail,  a Jewish  captive,  whom  the  king  of  Media  and 
Persia  had  taken  in  the  room  of  Vashti,  the  queen.  In  the 
third  year  of  Ahasuerus’s  reign,  he  made  a feast  unto  all 
his  princes  and  his  servants ; the  power  of  Persia  and 
Media,  the  nobles  and  princes  of  the  provinces  being  before 
him.  This  prince  was  remarkable  for  his  goodness  and 
generosity.  He  reigned  about  forty-nine  years.  In  the 
beginning  of  his  reign,  he  fought  a bloody  battle  against 
his  brother  Hystaspes,  governor  of  Bactriana,  who  had 
revolted  ; in  which  a great  number  of  Persian  nobles  lost 
their  lives.  Artaxerxes  having  at  length  entirely  defeated 
his  enemies,  put  to  death  all  who  had  engaged  in  this  con- 
spiracy. By  this  victory  he  secured  to  himself  the  quiet 
possession  of  the  empire. 

In  the  revolt  of  the  Egyptians  against  Persia,  supported 
by  the  Athenians,  Inarus  was  made  their  king.  The  Athe- 
nians sent  their  army  to  the  aid  of  their  besieged  country- 
men, who  sailed  up  one  of  the  arms  of  the  Nile.  The  Persian 
fleet,  which  kept  out  at  sea,  followed  them  and  attacked  their 
rear,  whilst  the  army  discharged  showers  of  darts  upon 
them  from  the  banks  of  the*  river;  thus  only  a few  ships 
escaped,  which  opened  themselves  a way  through  the  ene- 
my’s fleet,  and  all  the  rest  were  lost.  Here  ended  the 
fatal  war  carried  on  by  the  Athenians  for  six  years  in 
Egypt;  which  kingdom  was  now  united  again  to  the 
Persian  empire,  and  continued  so  during  the  rest  of 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


145 


the  reign  of  Artaxerxes.  Megabysus  was  in  the  deepest 
affliction  because  Inarus  and  his  Athenians  has  been  deliv- 
ered up  to  tbe  king’s  mother,  contiary  to  the  articles  of  the 
treaty,  as  he  had  promised  that  no  injury  shohld  be  done 
them.  But  this  inhuman  princess,  without  regard  to  the 
faith  of  solemn  treaties,  caused  Inarus  to  be  crucified,  and 
beheaded  all  the  rest.  Megabysus  left  the  king’s  court, 
and  withdrew  to  Syria,  where  he  was  chosen  governor. 
His  discontent  was  so  great  that  he  raised  an  army  and 
revolted  openly. 

The  king  sent  Osiris,  who  was  one  of  the  greatest  lords 
of  the  court,  against  him  with  an  army  of  two  hundred 
thousand  men.  Megabysus  engaged  Osiris,  wounded  him, 
took  him  prisoner,  and  put  his  army  to  flight.  Artaxerxes 
sending  to  demand  Osiris,  Megabysus  generously  dismissed 
him,  as  soon  as  his  wounds  were  cured. 

The  next  year  Artaxerxes  sent  another  army  against  him, 
the  command  of  which  he  gave  to  Menostanes,  son  to 
Artarius  the  king’s  brother,  and  governor  of  Babylon. 
This  general  was  not  more  fortunate  than  the  former.  He 
also  was  defeated  and  put  to  flight,  and  Megabysus  gained 
as  signal  a victory  as  the  former. 

Artaxerxes  findingiie  could  not  reduce  him  by  force  of 
arms,  sent  his  brother  Artarius  and  Amytis  his  sister,  who 
was  the  wife  of  Megabysus,  with  several  other  persons  of 
the  first  quality,  to  persuade  the  latter  to  return  to  his 
-allegiance.  They  succeeded  in  their  negotiation  ; the  king 
. pardoned  him,  and  he  returned  to  court. 

Ahasuerus,  the  king,  had  a favorite  named  Haman, 
whose  mind  was  filled  with  pride  and  cruelty;  being  enrag- 
ed because  Mordecai,  a noble  Jew,  would  not  pay  homage, 
as  the  rest  of  the  people  did,  he  formed  the  design  of 
destroying  all  the  Jews  in  the  Persian  dominions  on  a cer- 
tain day. 

But  Esther,  being  informed  by  Mordecai  of  the  plot  laid 
for  their  destruction,  took  an  opportunity  of  informing  the 
king  of  his  treacherous  designs,  and  of  unveiling  to  him 
the  real  character  of  Haman  : upon  which  the  king  ordered 
him  to  be  put  to  death,  and  be  was  hanged  on  the  very 
gibbet  which  he  had  erected  with  the  hope  of  destroying 
Mordecai.  In  commemoration  of  this  event,  the  feast  of 
Purim  was  instituted. 


146 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


In  the  reign  of  Artaxerxes,  Malachi  wrote  his  book, 
which  was  the  end  of  vision  and  prophecy,  397  years  B.  C., 
and  prophesied  the  coming  of  John  the  Baptist,  under  the 
name  of  Elias. 

In  the  seventh  year  of  the  reign  of  Artaxerxes,  Esdras 
obtained  of  the  king  and  his  seven  counsellors  an  ample 
commission,  empowering  him  to  return  to  Jerusalem  with 
all  such  Jews  as  would  follow  him  thither,  in  order  to  set- 
tle the  Jewish  government  and  religion  agreeably  to  their 
own  laws.  Esdras  was  descended  from  Saraia,  who  was 
high-priest  of  Jerusalem,  when  it  was  destroyed  by  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, a very  learned  and  pious  man,  and  was  chiefly 
distinguished  from  the  rest  of  the  Jews  by  his  great  knowl- 
edge. 

Some  Jews  who  came  from  Jerusalem,  having  informed 
Nehemiah  of  the  sad  fate  of  that  city,  that  its  walls  lay  in 
ruins,  its  gates  were  burnt  down,  and  the  inhabitants 
thereby  exposed  to  the  insults  of  their  enemies,  and  made 
the  scorn  of  all  their  neighbors;  the  affliction  of  his  breth- 
ren, and  the  dangers  with  which  they  were  menaced,  made 
such  an  impression  on  his  mind  as  might  naturally  be  ex- 
pected from  one  of  his  piety.  One  day,  as  he  was  waiting 
upon  the  king,  the  latter  observing  an  unusual  air  of 
melancholy  in  Nehemiah’s  contenance,  asked  him  the  cause 
of  it.  Nehemiah  took  this  opportunity  to  acquaint  him 
with  the  calamitous  state  of  his  country  ; owned  that  was 
the  subject  of  his  grief,  and  humbly  entreated  that  leave 
might  be  given  him  to  go  to  Jerusalem,  in  order  to  repair 
the  fortifications  of  it.  The  kings  of  Persia  his  predeces- 
sors, had  permitted  the  Jews  to  rebuild  the  temple,  but  not 
the  walls  of  Jerusalem.  But  Artaxerxes  immediately 
decreed  that  the  walls  and  gates  of  Jerusalem  should  be 
rebuilt ; and  Nehemiah,  as  governor  of  Judea,  was  appointed 
to  put  this  decree  into  execution.  The  king,  to  do  him 
the  greater  honor,  ordered  a body  of  horse,  commanded  by 
a considerable  officer,  to  escort  him  thither.  He  likewise 
wrote  to  all  the  governors  of  the  provinces  on  this  side  the 
Euphrates,  to  give  him  all  the  assistance  possible  in  for- 
warding the  work  for  which  he  was  sent.  This  pious  Jew 
executed  every  part  of  his  commission  with  incredible 
zeal  and  activity. 

It  is  from  this  decree,  enacted  by  Artaxerxes  in  the 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


147 


twentieth  year  of  his  reign,  that  the  walls  of  Jerusalem 
were  rebuilt.  “And  the  elders  of  the  Jews  budded,  and 
they  prospered  through  the  prophecy ing  of  Ilaggai  the 
prophet,  and  Zechariah  the  son  of  Iddo.  And  they  budd- 
ed and  finished  it,  according  to  the  commandment  of  the 
God  of  Israel,  and  according  to  the  commandment  of 
Cyrus  and  Darius,  and  Artaxerxes,  king  of  P,ersia.” 
Ezra  vi. 

Cyrus  the  younger,  brother  of  Artaxerxes,  formed  the 
project  of  dethroning  him,  and  with  the  aid  of  13,000 
Greeks,  engaged  him  in  battle  near  Babylon.  This  battle 
happened  about  401  years  B.  C. 

Darius,  the  son  of  Ahasuerus,  (Daniel,  ix.  1,)  or  Arta- 
xerxes, who  reigned  thirty-six  years  king  of  Chaldea,  Me- 
dia and  Persia.  Before  Darius  was  elected  king,  he  had 
• married  the  daughter  of  Gobryas,  whose  name  is  not 
known.  Artabarzanes,  his  eldest  son  by  her,  afterwards 
disputed  the  empire  with  Xerxes. 

When  Darius  was  seated  on  the  throne,  the  better  to  se- 
cure himself  therein,  he  married  two  of  Cyrus’  daughters, 
Atossa  and  Aristona.  The  former  had  been  wife  to  Cam- 
byses,  her  own  brother,  and  afterwards  to  Smerdis  the  Ma- 
gian,  during  the  time  he  possessed  the  throne.  Aristona 
was  still  a virgin,  when  Darius  married  her  ; and  of  all  his 
wives,  was  the  person  he  most  loved.  He  likewise  mar- 
ried Parmys,  daughter  of  the  true  Smerdis,  who  was  Cam- 
byses’  brother,  as  also  Phedyma,  daughter  of  Otanes.  By 
these  wives  he  had  a great  number  of  children  of  both 
sexes.  And  it  pleased  Darius  to  set  over  the  kingdom  an 
hundred  and  twenty  princes,  which  should  be  over  the 
whole  realm. 

Daniel  was  highly  esteemed  by  Darius,  who  made  him 
first  president  of  the  kingdom ; this  exaltation  gave  great 
offence  to  the  nobles,  who,  not  being  able  to  make  any 
just  accusation  against  him,  prevailed  upon  the  king  to 
sign  a rash  decree,  that  whoever  should  offer  any  prayer  or 
petition  to  either  God  or  man,  for  the  space  of  thirty  days, 
excepting  the  king,  should  be  cast  into  the  den  of  lions. 

The  enemies  of  Daniel,  observing  that,  as  usual,  he  ad- 
dressed his  petitions  to  God,  accused  him,  and  insisted 
upon  his  incurring  the  penalty  ; but  the  Almighty  preserved 
his  faithful  servant;  and,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  king, 


148 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Daniel  came  unhurt  out  of  the  lion’s  den,  into  which  his 
accusers  were  cast,  and  instantly  torn  to  pieces. 

Daniel  flourished  during  the  successive  reigns  of  several 
Babylonish  and  Median  kings. 

The  people  of  God  returned  from  their  Babylonish  cap- 
tivity to  Jerusalem,  under  the  conduct  of  Zorobabel. 

Darius,  first  of  all,  sent  Ezra  to  Jerusalem,  and  re- 
stored the  public  worship,  and  the  observation  of  the  law. 
Nehemiah  caused  walls  to  be  built  round  the  city,  and 
fortified  it  against  the  attacks  of  their  neighbors.  He 
caused  an  edict  to  be  published,  in  which  it  was  ordained, 
that  all  the  victims,  oblations,  and  other  expenses  of  the 
temple,  be  abundantly  furnished  the  Jews,  as  the  priests 
should  require;  it  enjoined  the  priests  of  Jerusalem,  when 
they  offered  their  sacrifices  to  the  God  of  heaven,  to  pray 
for  the  preservation  of  the  life  of  the  king  and  the  princes,^ 
his  children  ; denouncing  imprecations  against  all  princes 
and  people,  that  should  hinder  the  carrying  on  of  the 
building  of  the  temple,  or  that  should  attempt  to  des- 
troy it ; by  all  which,  Darius  evidently  acknowledges,  that 
the  God  of  Israel  is  able  to  overturn  the  kingdoms  of  the 
world,  and  to  dethrone  the  most  mighty  and  powerful  prin- 
ces. By  virtue  of  this  edict,  the  Jews  were  not  only  author- 
ized to  proceed  in  the  building  of  their  temple,  but  all  the 
expenses  thereof  were  also  to  be  furnished  to  them,  out  of 
the  taxes  and  imposts  of  the  province. 

What  constitutes  the  solid  glory  of  Darius’  reign  is,  his 
being  chosen  by  God  himself,  as  Cyrus  had  been  before,  to 
be  the  instrument  of  his  mercies  towards  his  people,  the 
declared  protector  of  the  Israelites,  and  the  restorer  of  the 
temple  at  Jerusalem.  The  reader  may  see  this  part  of  his 
history  in  the  book  of  Ezra,  and  in  the  writings  of  the 
prophets  Ilaggai  and  Zechariah. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  year  of  Darius,  Babylon  re- 
volted, and  could  not  be  reduced  till  after  a twenty  month’s 
siege.  This  city,  formerly  mistress  of  the  East,  grew  im- 
patient of  the  Persian  yoke,  especially  after  the  removing 
of  the  imperial  seat  to  Susa,  which  very  much  diminished 
Babylon’s  wealth  and  grandeur.  The  Babylonians,  taking 
advantage  of  the  revolution  that  happened  in  Persia,  first 
on  the  death  of  Cambyses,  and  afterwards  on  the  massacre 
of  the  Magians,  made  secretly,  for  four  years  together,  all 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS.  - 


149 


kinds  of  preparations  for  war.  When  they  thought  the 
city  sufficiently  stored  with  provisions  for  many  years,  they 
set  up  the  standard  of  rebellion  ; which  obliged  Darius  to 
besiege  them  with  all  his  forces.  Now  God  continued  to 
accomplis  h those  terrible  threatenings  he  had  denounced 
against  Babylon:  that  he  would  not  only  humble  and  bring 
down  that  proud  and  impious  city,  but  depopulate  and  lay 
it  waste  with  fire  and  blood ; utterly  exterminate  it,  and  re- 
duce it  to  an  eternal  solitude.  In  order  to  fulfill  these  pre- 
dictions, God  permitted  the  Babylonians  to  rebel  against 
Darius,  and  by  that  means  to  draw  upon  themselves  the 
whole  force  of  the  Persian  empire : and  they  themselves 
were  the  first  in  putting  these  prophecies  in  execution,  by 
destroying  a great  number  of  their  own  people,  as  will  be 
seen  presently.  It  is  probable,  that  the  Jews,  of  whom  a 
considerable  number  remained  at  Babylon,  went  out  of 
'the  city,  before  the  siege  was  formed,  as  the  prophets 
Isaiah  and  Jeremiah  had  exhorted  them  long  before,  and 
Zechariah  very  lately,  in  the  following  terms  : Thou  Sion^ 
that  dwellest  with  the  daughter  of  Babyloji,  flee  from  the 
country,  and  save  thyself. 

No  sooner  was  Darius  in  possession  of  Babylon,  but  he 
ordered  the  hundred  gates  to  be  pulled  down,  and  all  the 
walls  of  that  proud  city  to  be  entirely  demolished,  that  she 
might  never  be  in  a condition  to  rebel  more  against  him, 
and  in  order  to  hinder  the  depopulation  of  the  city,  he 
caused  fifty  thousand  women  to  be  brought  from  the  seve- 
ral provinces  of  his  empire,  to  supply  the  place  of  those, 
which  the  inhabitants  had  so  cruelly  destroyed  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  siege.  Such  was  the  fate  of  Babylon  ; and 
thus  did  God  execute  his  vengeance  on  that  impious  city, 
for  the  cruelty  she  has  exercised  towards  the  Jews,  in  fall- 
ing upon  a free  people  without  any  reason  or  provocation  ; 
in  destroying  their  government,  laws  and  worship ; in  for- 
cing them  from  their  country,  and  transporting  them  to  a 
strange  land ; where  they  imposed  a most  grievous  yoke  of 
servitude  upon  them,  and  made  use  of  all  their  power  to 
crush  and  afflict  an  unhappy  nation. 


150 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


DARroS’  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  THE  SCYTHIANS. 

After  the  reduction  of  Babylon,  Darius  made  great 
preparations  for  the  war  against  the  Scythians,  who  inhab- 
ited that  large  tract  of  land  which  lies  between  the  Danube 
and  the  Tanais.  His  pretence  for  undertaking  this  war 
was  to  be  revenged  of  that  nation  for  the  invasion  of  Asia 
by  their  ancestors:  a very  frivolous  pretext;  and  a 
very  ridiculous  ground  for  reviving  an  old  quarrel,  which 
had  ceased  an  hundred  and  twenty  years  before.  Whilst 
the  Scythians  were  employed  in  that  irruption,  which  lasted 
eight  and  twenty  years,  the  Scythian  wives  married  their 
slaves.  When  the  husbands  were  on  their  return  home, 
these  slaves  went  out  to  meet  them  with  a numerous  army, 
and  disputed  their  entrance  into  their  country.  After 
some  battles,  fought  with  pretty  equal  loss  on  both  sides, 
the  slaves  were  conquered. 

I have  already  observed,  that  the  pretence  used  by  Da- 
rius, for  undertaking  this  war  against  the  Scythians,  was 
the  irruption  formerly  made  by  that  people  into  Asia  : but 
in  reality  he  had  no  other  end  therein,  than  to  satisfy  his 
own  ambition,  and  to  extend  his  conquests.  He  departed 
from  Susa  at  the  head  of  an  army  of  seven  hundred  thou- 
sand men  ; and  his  fleet,  consi.sting  of  six  hundred  sail  of 
ships,  was  chiefly  manned  with  lonians,  and  other  Grecian 
nations,  that  dwelt  upon  the  sea  coasts  of  Asia  Minor  and 
the  Hellespont.  He  marched  his  army  towards  the  Thra- 
cian Bosphorus,  which  he  passed  upon  a bridge  of  boats ; 
after  which,  having  made  himself  master  of  all  Thrace,  he 
came  to  the  banks  of  the  Danube,  otherwise  called  the  Is- 
ter,  where  he  had  ordered  his  fleet  to  join  him.  In  several 
places  on  his  march  he  caused  pillars  to  be  erected  with 
magnificent  inscriptions,  and  when  the  army  had  passed  the 
Danube  upon  a bridge  of  boats,  the  king  was  for  having  the 
bridge  broken  down,  that  his  army  might  not  be  weakened 
by  leaving  so  considerable  a detachment  of  his  troops,  as 
were  necessary  to  guard  it. 

Darius,  weary  of  these  tedious  and  fatiguing  pursuits, 
sent  an  herald  to  the  king  of  the  Scythians,  whose  name 
was  Indathyrsus,  with  this  message  in  his  name  : “ Prince 
of  the  Scythians,  wherefore  dost  thou  continually  fly  be- 
fore me  ? Why  dost  thou  not  stop  somewhere  or  other. 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS, 


151 


either  to  give  me  battle,  if  thou  believest  thyself  able  to 
encounter  me,  or,  if  thou  thinkest  thyself  too  weak,  to  ac- 
knowledge thy  master,  by  presenting  him  with  earth  and 
water?  ” The  Scythians  were  an  high  spirited  people,  ex- 
tremely jealous  of  their  liberty,  and  professed  enemies  to 
all  slavery.  Indathyrsus  sent  Darius  the  following  answer  : 

“ If  I fly  before  thee,  prince  of  the  Persians,  it  is  not  be- 
cause I fear  thee ; what  I do  now,  is  no  more  than  what  I 
am  used  to  do  in  time  of  peace.  We  Scythians  have 
neither  cities  nor  lands  to  defend ; if  thou  hast  a mind  to 
force  us  to  come  to  an  engagement,  come  and  attack  the 
tombs  of  our  fathers,  and  thou  shalt  find  what  manner  of 
men  we  are.  As  to  the  title  of  master,  which  thou  assum- 
est,  keep  it  for  other  nations  than  the  Scythians.  For  my 
part,  I acknowledge  no  other  master  than  the  great  Jupiter, 
one  of  my  own  ancestors,  and  the  goddess  Vesta.”  The 
farther  Darius  advanced  into  the  country,  the  greater  hard- 
ships his  army  was  exposed  to. 

Darius  deliberated  no  longer,  finding  himself  under  an 
absolute  necessity  of  quitting  his  imprudent  enterprise. 
He  ‘began  then  to  think  in  earnest  upon  returning  home  ; 
and  saw  but  too  plainly  that  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost. 
Therefore,  as  soon  as  night  came,  the  Persians,  to  de- 
ceive the  enemy,  lighted  a great  number  of  fires,  as  usual ; 
and  leaving  the  old  men  and  the  sick  behind  them  in  the 
camp,  together  with  all  their  asses,  which  made  a sufficient 
noise,  they  marched  away  as  fast  as  they  could,  in  order  to 
reach  the  Danube. 

Darius,  on  his  return  to  Sardis  after  his  unhappy  expe- 
dition against  the  Scythians,  having  learnt  for  certain  that 
he  owed  both  his  own  safety  and  that  of  his  whole  army 
to  IlystsEus,  who  had  persuaded  the  lonians  not  to  destroy 
the  bridge  on  the  Danube,  sent  for  that  prince  to  his  court, 
and  desired  him  freely  to  ask^any  favor,  in  recompence  of 
his  service.  Hystaeus  hereupon  desired  the  king  to  give 
him  Mercina  of  Edonia,  a territory  upon  the  river  Strymon, 
in  Thrace,  together  with  the  liberty  of  building  a city 
there.  His  request  was  readily  granted  : whereupon  here- 
turned  to  Miletos,  where  he  caused  a fleet  of  ships  to  be 
equipped,  and  then  set  out  for  Thrace.  Having  taken  pos- 
session of  the  territory  granted  him,  he  immediately  set 
about  the  execution  of  his  project  in  building  a city. 


152 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


DARIUS’  CONQUEST  OF  INDIA,  &c. 

About  the  same  time,  which  was  in  the  1 3th  year  of 
Darius’  reign,  this  prince,  having  an  ambition  to  extend  his 
dominion  eastward,  first  resolved,  in  order  to  facilitate  his 
conquests,  to  get  a proper  knowledge  of  the  country.  To 
this  end,  he  caused  a fleet  to  be  built  and  fitted  out  at  Cas- 
patyra,  a city  upon  the  Indus,  and  did  the  same  at  several 
other  places  on  the  same  river,  as  far  as  the  frontiers  of 
Scythia.  The  command  of  this  fleet  was  given  to  Scylax, 
a Grecian  of  Caryandia,  a town  of  Caria,  who  was  perfect- 
ly well  versed  in  maritime  affairs.  His  orders  were  to  sail 
down  the  river,  and  get  all  the  knowledge  he  possibly  could 
of  the  country  on  both  sides,  quite  down  to  its  mouth  ; 
to  pass  from  thence  into  the  southern  ocean,  and 
to  steer  his  course  afterwards  to  the  west,  and  so  return 
back  that  way  to  Persia.  Scylax,  having  exactly  observed 
his  instructions,  and  sailed  quite  down  the  river  Indus,  en- 
tered the  Red  Sea  by  the  straits  of  Babelmandel ; and  af- 
ter a voyage  of  thirty  months  from  the  time  of  his  setting 
out  from  Caspatyra,  he  arrived  in  Egypt  at  the  same  port, 
from  whence  Nechao,  king  of  Egypt,  had  formerly  sent  the 
Phcenicians,  who  were  in  his  service,  with  orders  to  sail 
round  the  coasts  of  Africa.  Very  probably  this  was  the 
same  port  where  now  stands  the  town  of  Suez,  at  the  far- 
ther end  of  the  Red  Sea.  From  thence  Scylax  returned 
to  Susa,  where  he  gave  Darius  an  account  of  all  his  dis- 
coveries. Darius  afterwards  entered  India  with  an  army, 
and  subjected  all  that  vast  country.  The  reader  will  natu- 
rally expect  to  be  informed  of  the  particulars  of  so  impor- 
tant a war.  But  Herodotus  says  not  one  word  about  it ; 
he  only  tells  us  that  India  made  the  twentieth  province,  or 
government  of  the  Persian  empire,  and  that  the  annual 
revenue  of  it  was  worth  three»hundred  and  sixty  talents  of 
gold  to  Darius,  which  amounts  to  near  eleven  millions  of 
livres,  French  money,  something  less  than  five  hundred 
thousand  pounds  sterling. 

Darius,  after  his  return  to  Susa  from  his  Scythian  ex- 
pedition, had  given  his  brother  Artaphernes  the  govern- 
ment of  Sardis,  and  made  Otanes  commander  in  Thrace, 
and  the  adjacent  countries  along  the  sea  coast,  in  the  room 
of  Megabysus. 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


153 


From  a small  spark,  kindled  by  a sedition  at  Naxus,  a 
great  flame  arose,  which  gave  occasion  to  a considerable 
war.  Naxus  was  the  most  important  island  of  the  Cyclades 
in  the  .^Egean  Sea,  now  called  the  Archipelago. 

Darius  immediately  sent  away  Datis  and  Artaphernes, 
whom  he  had  appointed  generals  in  the  room  of  Mardoni- 
us.  Their  instructions  were,  to  give  up  Eretria  and  Athens 
to  be  plundered  ; to  burn  all  the  houses  and  temples  there- 
in ; to  make  all  the  inhabitants  of  both  places  prisoners, 
and  to  send  them  to  Darius ; for  which  purpose  they  went 
provided  with  a great  number  of  chains  and  fetters.  They 
set  sail  with  a fleet  of  five  or  six  hundred  ships,  and  an 
army  of  five  hundred  thousand  men.  After  having  made 
themselves  masters  of  the  isles  in  the  .^gean  Sea,  which 
they  did  without  difficulty,  they  turned  their  course  towards 
Eretria,  a city  of  Euboea,  which  they  took  after  a siege  of 
seven  days  by  the  treachery  of  some  of  the  principal  in- 
habitants ; they  reduced  it  entirely  to  ashes,  put  all  the 
inhabitants  in  chains,  and  sent  them  to  Persia.  Darius, 
contrary  to  their  expectation,  treated  them  kindly,  and 
gave  them  a village  in  the  country  of  Cissia  for  their  habi- 
tation, which  was  but  a day’s  journey  from  Susa,  where 
Apollonius  Tyaneus  found  some  of  their  descendants  six 
hundred  years  afterwards.  (Rollin.) 


ALEXANDER. 

Alexander  the  Great,  the  son  of  Philip,  succeed- 
ed to  the  throne  of  Macedonia,  at  the  age  of  20  years. 
He  passed  out  of  Europe  into  Asia  and  began  to  lay 
waste  the  Persian  empire  330  years  B.  C.,  and  206  years 
from  the  time  of  Cyrus  the  Great. 

Alexander  marched  toward  Jerusalem,  intending  to 
besiege  it.  Jaddus  the  high  priest,  hearing  of  it,  put  on 
his  priestly  ornaments,  and  accompanied  with  the  people 
all  in  white,  went  out  to  meet  him.  Alexander,  seeing 
his  habit,  fell  prostrate  before  him,  saying,  that  whilst 
he  was  in  Macedonia,  a man  appeared  unto  him  in  the 
very  same  habit,  who  invited  him  to  come  into  Asia,  and 
promised  to  deliver  the  Persian  empire  into  his  hands.  Af- 


154 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


ter  this  he  went  to  the  temple,  and  offered  sacrifice  ac- 
cording to  the  high  priest’s  direction.  They  showed  him 
the  prophecy  of  Daniel,  that  a Grecian  should  come  and 
destroy  the  Persians;  whereby  he  was  mightily  confirmed 
in  his  persuasion  that  he  himself  was  the  man.  Lastly,  he 
bestowed  on  the  Jews  whatever  favors  they  desired  and 
departed. 


THE  OVERTHROW  OF  THE  PERSIAN  EMPIRE. 

Its  fate  was  decided  in  the  battle  of  Arbela,  fought  be- 
tween Alexander  and  Darius.  In  this  battle  Darius  is 
said  to  have  lost  300,000  men.  Two  other  battles  had 
been  previously  fought  between  Alexander  and  the  Per- 
sian monarch,  in  both  of  which  the  former  was  successful. 
Darius  soon  afterwards  being  betrayed  by  one  of  his  own 
satraps,  was  cruelly  murdered.  ^ 

Alexander  had  taken  up  his  father’s  project  of  con- 
quering Persia,  and  was  in  like  manner  appointed  by  the 
Grecian  states  commander  in  chief  of  their  forces.  He 
took  with  him  only  35,000  men,  and  with  this  small  force 
he  not  only  conquered  Persia,  but  Syria,  Egypt  and 
India,  and  remained  universal  monarch  of  the  eastern 
world.  Alexander  meditated  the  design  of  proceeding  to 
the  eastern  ocean. 

His  army  refusing  to  second  his  w ishes,  he  was  obliged 
to  return,  after  having  penetrated  to  the  Ganges.  Stung 
with  mortification  at  the  limits  assigned  to  his  conquests, 
which  he  vainly  believed  would  be  commensurate  with 
the  globe,  he  abandoned  himself  to  every  excess  of  luxu- 
ry. While  he  tarried  at  Babylon  on  his  return  home,  he 
suddenly  died,  in  a fit  of  debauch,  in  the  33d  year  of  his 
age,  and  13th  of  his  reign.  [Jos.  Ant.  1.  11.  c.  viii.] 


THE  HISTORY  OF  XERXES. 

He  was  the  son  of  Darius  by  Atossa,  the  daughter  of 
^yrus,  who  reigned  twelve  years  king  of  Persia.  Xerxes 
ving  ascended  the  throne,  employed  the  first  year  of 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


155 


his  reign  in  carrying  on  the  preparations,  begun  by  bis 
father,  for  the  reduction  of  Egypt.  He  also  confirmed  to 
the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  all  the  privileges  granted  to  them 
by  his  father,  and  particularly  that  which  assigned  them 
the  tribute  of  Samaria,  for  the  supplying  of  them  with 
victims  for  the  temple  of  God. 

In  the  second  year  of  his  reign  he  marched  against  the 
Egyptians,  and  having  reduced  and  subdued  Egypt,  he 
made  the  yoke  of  their  subjection  more  heavy;  then 
giving  the  government  of  that  province  to  his  brother 
Achffimenes,  he  returned  about  the  latter  end  of  the  year 
to  Susa. 

Xerxes,  puffed  up  with  this  success  against  the  Egyp- 
tians, determined  to  make  war  against  the  Grecians.  He 
did  not  intend,  he  said,  to  buy  the  figs  of  Attica,  which 
were  very  excellent,  any  longer,  because  he  would  eat 
no  more  of  them  till  he  was  master  of  the  country. 

The  war  being  resolved  upon,  Xerxes,  that  he  might 
omit  nothing  which  might  contribute  to  the  success  of  his 
undertaking,  entered  into  a confederacy  with  the  Car- 
thaginians, who  were  at  that  time  the  most  potent  people 
of  the  west,  and  made  an  agreement  with  them,  that 
whilst  the  Persian  forces  should  attack  Greece,  the  Car- 
thaginians should  fall  upon  the  Grecian  colonies  that 
were  settled  in  Sicily  and  Italy,  in  order  to  hinder  them 
from  coming  to  the  aid  of  the  other  Grecians.  The 
Carthaginians  made  Amilcar  their  general,  who  did  not 
content  himself  with  raising  as  many  troops  as  he  could 
in  Afr  ica,  but  with  the  money  that  Xerxes  had  sent  him, 
engaged  a great  number  of  soldiers  out  of  Spain,  Gaul, 
and  Italy,  in  his  service;  so  that  he  collected  an  army  of 
three  hundred  thousand  men,  and  a proportionate  num- 
ber of  ships,  in  order  to  execute  the  projects  and  stipula- 
tions of  the  league. 

Thus  Xerxes,  agreeably  to  the  prophet  Daniel’s  pre- 
diction, having  through  his  power  and  his  great  riches 
stirred  up  all  the  nations  of  the  then  known  world  against 
the  realm  of  Greece,  that  is  to  say,  of  all  the  west  under 
the  command  of  Amilcar,  'and  of  all  the  east,  that  was 
under  his  own  banner,  set  out  from  Susa,  in  order  to 
enter  upon  this  war,  in  the  fifth  year  of  his  reign,  which 
was  the  tenth  after  the  battle  of  Marathon,  and  marched 


156 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


towards  Sardis,  the  place  of  rendezvous  for  the  whole 
land  army,  whilst  the  fleet  advanced  along  the  coasts  of 
Asia  Minor  towards  the  Hellespont. 

Xerxes  had  given  orders  to  have  a passage  cut  through 
mount  Athos.  This  is  a mountain  in  Macedonia,  now  a 
province  of  Turkey  in  Europe,  which  extends  a great 
way  into  the  Archipelago,  in  the  form  of  a peninsula. 
It  is  joined  to  the  land  only  by  an  Isthmus  of  about  half 
a league  over.  It  will  be  noticed,  that  the  sea  in  this 
place  was  very  tempestuous,  and  occasioned  frequent 
shipwrecks.  Xerxes  made  this  his  pretext  for  the 
orders  he  gave  for  cutting  through  the  mountain: 
but  the  true  reason  was  the  vanity  of  signalizing  himself 
by  an  extraordinary  enterprize,  and  by  doing  a thing 
that  was  extremely  difficult;  as  Tacitus  says  of  Nero; 
erat  incredibilium  cupitor.  Accordingly  Herodotus  ob- 
serves, that  this  undertaking  was  more  vainglorious  than 
useful,  since  he  might  with  less  trouble  and  expense  have 
had  his  vessels  carried  over  the  Isthmus,  as  was  the 
practice  in  those  days.  The  passage  he  caused  to  be 
cut  through  the  mountain  was  broad  enough  to  let  two 
galleys  with  three  banks  of  oars  each  pass  through  it 
abreast.  This  prince,  who  was  extravagant  enough  to 
believe,  that  all  nature  and  the  very  elements  were  under 
his  command,  in  consequence  of  that  opinion,  wrote  a 
letter  to  mount  Athos  in  the  following  terms: 

*‘Athos,  thou  proud  and  aspiring  mountain,  that  Iciest  up 
thy  head  unto  the  heavens,  I advise  thee  not  to  be  so  auda- 
cious as  to  put  rocks  and  stones,  which  cannot  be  cut,  in 
the  way  of  my  workmen.  If  thou  givest  them  that  opposition, 
I shall  cut  thee  entirely  down,  and  throtc  thee  headlong  into 
the  sea.** 

Xerxes,  as  we  have  already  related,  advanced  towards 
Sardis.  Having  left  Cappadocia  and  passed  the  river 
Halys,  he  came  to  Celene,  a city  of  Phrygia,  near  which 
is  the  source  of  the  Maeander.  Pythius,  a Lydian,  had 
his  residence  in  this  city,  and  next  to  Xerxes  was  the 
most  opulent  prince  of  those  times.  He  entertained 
Xerxes  and  his  whole  army  with  an  incredible  magnifi- 
cence, and  made  him  an  offer  of  all  his  wealth  towards 
defraying  the  expenses  of  his  expedition.  Xerxes,  sur- 
prised and  charmed  at  so  generous  an  offer,  had  the 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


157 


curiosity  to  inquire  to  what  sum  his  riches  amounted. 
Pythius  made  answer,  that  having  the  design  of  offering 
them  to  his  service  he  had  taken  an  exact  account  of 
them,  and  that  the  silver  he  had  by  him  amounted  to  two 
thousand  talents,  (which  make  six  millions  French 
money);  and  the  gold  to  four  millions  of  Darics,  want- 
ing seven  thousand  (that  is  to  say,  to  forty  millions  of 
livres,  wanting  seventy  thousand,  reckoning  ten  livres 
French  money  to  the  Daric.)  All  this  money  he  offered 
him,  telling  him,  that  his  revenues  were  sufficient  for  the 
support  of  his  houshold.  Xerxes  made  him  very  hearty 
acknowledgments,  entered  into  a particular  friendship 
with  him,  and  that  he  might  not  be  outdone  in  generosity, 
instead  of  accepting  his  offers,  obliged  him  to  accept  of 
a present  of  the  seven  thousand  Darics,  which  were 
wanting  to  make  up  his  gold  a round  sum  of  four  mil- 
lions. 

From  Phrygia  Xerxes  marched,  and  arrived  at  Sardis, 
where  he  spent  the  winter.  From  hence  he  sent  heralds 
to  all  the  cities  of  Greece,  except  Athens  and  Lacedae- 
mon, to  require  them  to  give  him  earth  and  water,  which, 
as  we  have  taken  notice  before,  was  the  way  of  exacting 
and  acknowledging  submission. 

As  soon  as  the  spring  of  the  year  came  on,  he  left  Sar- 
dis, and  directed  his  march  towards  the  Hellespont. 
Having  arrived  there,  he  was  desirous  to  see,a  naval 
engagement  for  his  curiosity  and  diversion.  To  this  end, 
a throne  was  erected  for  him  upon  an  eminence;  and  in 
that  situation  seeing  all  the  sea  crowded  with  hfs  vessels, 
and  the  land  covered  with  his  troops,  he  at  first  felt  a 
secret  joy  diffuse  itself  through  his  soul,  in  surveying 
with  his  own  eyes  the  vast  extent  of  his  power,  con- 
sidering himself  as  the  most  happy  of  mortals:  but  reflect- 
ing soon  afterwards,  that  of  so  many  thousands,  in  an 
hundred  years  time  there  would  not  be  one  living  soul 
remaining,  his  joy  was  turned  into  grief,  and  he  could 
not  forbear  weeping  at  the  uncertainty  and  instability  of 
human  things. 

Xerxes,  at  vast  expense,  had  caused  a bridge  of  boats 
to  be  built  upon  the  sea,  for  the  passage  of  his  forces 
from  Asia  into  Europe.  The  space  that  separates  the 
two  continents,  formerly  called  the  Hellespont,  and  now 


158 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


called  the  straits  of  the  Dardanelles,  or  of  Gallipoli,  is 
seven  stadias  in  breadth,  which  is  near  an  English  mile. 
A violent  storm  rising  on  a sudden,  soon  after  broke 
down  the  bridge.  Xerxes  hearing  this  news  on  his  arri- 
"vkl,  fell  into  a transport  of  passion;  and  in  order  to 
avenge  himself  of  so  cruel  an  affront,  commanded  two 
pair  of  chains  to  be  thrown  into  the  sea,  as  if  he  meant 
to  shackle  and  confine  it,  and  that  his  men  should  give 
it  three  hundred  strokes  of  a whip,  and  speak  to  it  in  this 
manner; 

Tkou  troublesome  and  unhappy  element,  thus  does  thy 
master  chastise  thee  for  having  affronted  him  without  reason. 
Know  that  Xerxes  will  easily  find  means  to  pass  over  thy 
waters  in  spite  of  all  thy  billoivs  and  resistance. 

The  extravagance  of  this  prince  did  not  stop  here;  but 
making  the  undertakers  of  the  work  answerable  for 
events,  which  do  not  in  the  least  depend  upon  the  power 
of  man,  he  ordered  all  the  persons  to  have  their  heads 
struck  off,  that  had  been  charged  with  the  direction  and 
management  of  that  undertaking. 

Xerxes  commanded  two  other  bridges  to  be  built,  one 
for  the  army  to  pass  over,  and  the  other  for  the  baggage 
and  beasts  of  burden.  He  appointed  workmen  more  able 
and  expert  than  the  former,  who  went  about  it  in  this 
manner.  They  placed  three  hundred  and  si.xty  vessels 
across,  some  of  them  having  three  banks  of  oars,  and 
others  fifty  oars  apiece,  with  their  sides  turned  towards 
the  Euxine  sea;  and  on  the  side  that  faced  the  yEgean 
sea  they  put  three  hundred  and  fourteen.  They  then 
cast  large  anchors  into  the  water  on  both  sides,  in  order 
to  fix  and  secure  all  these  vessels  against  the  violence  of 
the  winds,  and  against  the  current  of  the  water.  On  the 
east  side  they  left  three  passages  or  vacant  spaces  be- 
tween the  vessels,  that  there  might  be  room  fur  small 
boats  to  go  and  come  easily,  as  there  w’as  occasion,  to 
and  from  the  Euxine  sea.  After  this,  upon  the  land  on 
both  sides  they  drove  large  piles  into  the  earth,  with 
huge  rings  fastened  to  them,  to  which  were  tied  six  vast 
cables,  which  went  over  each  of  the  two  bridges;  two  of 
which  cables  were  made  of  hemp,  and  four  ot  a s.)rt  of 
reeds,  which  were  made  use  of  in  those  times  for  the 
making  of  cordage.  Those  that  were  made  of  hemp 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


159 


must  have  been  of  an  extraordinary  strength  and  thick- 
ness, since  every  cubit  of  those  cables  weighed  a talent. 
The  c ables  laid  over  the  whole  extent  of  the  vessels 
lengthwise,  reached  from  one  side  to  the  other  of  the 
sea.  When  this  part  of  the  work  was  finished  quite  over 
the  vessels  lengthwise,  and  over  the  cables  we  have  been 
speaking  of,  they  laid  the  trunks  of  trees,  cut  purposely 
for  that  use,  and  flat  boats  again  over  them,  fastened  and 
joined  together,  to  serve  as  a kind  of  floor  or  solid  bot- 
tom: all  which  they  covered  over  with  earth,  and  added 
rails  or  battlements  on  each  side,  that  the  horses  and 
cattle  might  not  be  frightened  with  seeing  the  sea  in 
their  passage.  This  was  the  form  of  those  famous 
bridges  built  by  Xerxes. 

When  the  whole  work  was  completed,  a day  was  ap- 
pointed for  their  passing  over.  And  as  soon  as  the  first 
rays  of  the  sun  began  to  appear,  sweet  odors  of  all  kinds 
were  abundantly  spread  over  both  the  bridges,  and  the 
way  was  strewed  with  myrtle.  At  the  same  time  Xerxes 
poured  out  libations  into  the  sea,  and  turning  his  face 
towards  the  sun,  the  principal  object  of  the  Persian  wor- 
ship, he  implored  the  assistance  of  that  god  in  the  enter- 
prize  he  had  undertaken,  and  desired  the  continuance  of 
his  protection  till  he  had  made  the  entire  conquest  of 
Europe,  and  had  brought  it  into  subjection  to  his  power: 
this  done,  he  threw  the  vessel,  which  he  used  in  making 
his  libations,  together  with  a golden  cup,  and  a Persian 
scymitar,  into  the  sea.  The  army  was  seven  days  and 
seven  nights  in  passing  over  these  straits. 

Xerxes  directing  his  march  across  the  Thracian  Cher- 
sonesus,  arrived  at  Dor,  a city  standing  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Hebrus  in  Thrace;  where,  having  encamped  his  ar- 
my, and  given  orders  for  his  fleet  to  follow  him  along  the 
shore,  he  reviewed  them  both. 

He  found  the  land  army,  which  he  had  brought  out  of 
Asia  consisted  of  seventeen  hundred  thousand  foot,  and 
of  fourscore  thousand  horse,  which  with  twenty  thousand 
men  that  were  absolutely  necessary  at  least  for  conduct- 
ing and  taking  care  of  the  carriages  and  the  camels, 
made  in  all  eighteen  hundred  thousand  men.  When  he 
had  passed  the  Plellespont,  the  other  nations  that  sub- 
mitted to  him,  made  an  addition  to  his  army  of  three 


160 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


hundred  thousand  men;  which  made  all  his  land  forces 
together  amount  to  two  millions  one  hundred  thousand 
men. 

His  fleet,  as  it  was  when  it  set  out  from  Asia,  consist- 
ed of  twelve  hundred  and  seven  vessels,  or  galleys,  all 
of  three  banks  of  oars,  and  intended  for  fighting.  Each 
vessel  carried  two  hundred  men,  natives  of  the  country 
that  fitted  them  out,  besides  thirty  more,  that  were  either 
Persians  or  Medes,  or  of  the  Sacae:  which  made  in  all 
two  hundred  and  seventy-seven  thousand  six  hundred 
and  ten  men.  The  European  nations  augmented  his 
fleet  with  an  hundred  and  twenty  vessels,  each  of  which 
carried  two  hundred  men,  in  all  four  and  twenty  thous- 
and; these  added  to  the  other  amount  make  three  hun- 
dred and  one  thousand  six  hundred  and  ten  men. 

Besides  this  fleet,  which  consisted  all  of  large  vessels, 
the  small  galleys  of  thirty  and  fifty  oars,  the  transport 
ships,  the  vessels  that  carried  the  provisions  and  thosethat 
were  employed  in  other  uses,  amounted  to  three  thou- 
sand. If  we  reckon  but  eighty  men  in  each  of  these 
vessels,  one  with  another,  that  made  in  the  whole  two 
hundred  and  forty  thousand  men. 

Thus  when  Xerxes  arrived  at  Thermopylae,  his  land 
and  sea-forces  together  made  up  the  number  of  two  mil- 
lions, six  hundred  and  forty-one  thousand,  six  hundred 
and  ten  men,  without  including  servants,  eunuchs,  wo- 
men, sutlers,  and  other  people  of  that  sort,  which  usually 
follow  an  army,  and  of  which  the  number  at  this  time  was 
equal  to  that  of  the  forces;  so  that  the  whole  number  of 
souls  that  followed  Xerxes  in  this  expedition,  amounted 
to  five  millions,  two  hundred  eighty-three  thousand  two 
hundred  and  twenty.  This  is  the  computation  which 
Herodotus  makes  of  them,  and  in  which  Plutarch  and 
Isocrates  agree  with  him.  Diodorus  Siculus,  Pliny, 
JEa  ian  and  others,  fall  very  short  of  this  number  in  their 
calculation;  but  their  accounts  of  the  matter  appear  to 
be  less  authentic  than  that  of  Herodotus,  who  lived  in 
the  same  age  this  expedition  was  made,  and  who  repeats 
the  inscription  engraved  by  the  order  of  the  Amphic- 
tyons,  upon  the  monument  of  those  Grecians  who  were 
killed  at  Thermopyl®,  which  expressed  that  they  fought 
against  three  millions  of  men. 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


161 


For  the  sustenance  of  all  these  persons  there  must  be 
every  day  consumed,  according  to  Herodotus’  computa- 
tion, above  an  hundred  and  ten  thousand  three  hundred 
and  forty  medimnis  of  flour,  (the  medimnus  was  a mea- 
sure, which  according  to  Budaeus  was  equivalent  to  six 
of  our  bushels,)  allowing  for  every  head  the  quantity  of 
a chcenix,  which  was  the  daily  portion  or  allowance  that 
masters  gave  their  slaves  among  the  Grecians.  We 
have  no  account  in  history  of  any  other  army  so  numer- 
ous as  this.  And  amongst  all  these  millions  of  men, 
there  was  not  one  that  could  vie  with  Xerxes  in  point  of 
beauty,  either  for  the  comeliness  of  his  face,  or  the  tall- 
ness of  his  person. 

Artemisa,  queen  of  Halicarnassus,  who  from  the  death 
of  her  husband  governed  the  kingdom  for  her  son,  that 
was  still  a minor,  brought  but  five  vessels  along  with 
her;  but  they  were  the  best  equipped,  and  the  lightest 
ships  in  the  whole  fleet,  next  to  those  of  the  Sidonians. 
This  princess  distinguished  herself  in  this  war  by  her 
singular  courage,  and  still  more  by  her  prudence  and 
conduct.  Herodotus  observes,  that  among  all  the  com- 
manders in  the  army,  there  was  not  one  who  gave  Xerxes 
so  good  advice  and  such  wise  counsel  as  this  queen;  but 
he  was  not  prudent  enough  to  apply  it  to  his  advantage. 

A council  of  war  was  also  held  on  the  side  of  the  Per- 
sians, in  order  to  determine  whether  they  should  haz  :rd 
a naval  engagement;  Xerxes  himself  was  come  to  the 
fleet  to  take  the  advice  of  his  captains  and  officers,  who 
were  all  unanimous  for  a battle,  because  they  knew  it 
was  agreeable  to  the  king’s  inclina.ion.  Queen  Artemisa 
was  the  only  person  who  opposed  that  resolution.  She 
represented  the  dangerous  consequences  of  coming  to 
blows  with  people  much  more  conversant  and  more  ex- 
pert in  maritime  affairs  than  the  Persians;  alleging, 
that  the  loss  of  a battle  at  sea  would  be  attended  with 
the  ruin  of  their  land  army;  whereas  by  protracting  the 
war,  and  approaching  Peloponnesus,  they  should  create 
jealousies  and  divisions  among  their  enemies,  or  rather 
augment  the  division  already  very  great  amongst  them; 
that  the  confederates  in  that  case  would  not  fail  to  sepa- 
rate from  one  another,  to  return  and  defend  their  res- 
pective countries;  and  that  then  the  king  without  diffi- 


162 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


culty,  and  almost  without  striking  a stroke,  might  make 
himself  master  of  all  Greece.  This  wise  advice  was  not 
followed,  and  a battle  was  resolved  upon. 

Herodotus  gives  us  also  a particular  account  >f  the 
different  armor,  of  all  the  nations  this  army  consisted  of. 
Besides  the  generals  of  every  nation,  who  each  of  them 
commanded  the  troops  of  their  respective  country,  the 
land  army  was  under  the  command  of  six  Persian  gener- 
als; viz.,  Mardonius,  the  son  of  Gobryas;  Tirintatecb- 
mus,  the  son  of  Artabanes,  and  Smerdonus,  son  oi  Otanes, 
both  near  relations  to  the  king;  Masistus,  son  of  Uarius 
and  Atossa;  Gergis,  son  of  Ariazes;  and  Megabysus, 
son  of  Zopyrus.  The  ten  thousand  Persians,  who  were 
called  the  immortal  band,  were  commanded  by  Hydarnes. 
The  cavalry  had  its  particular  commanders. 

There  were  likewise  four  Persian  generals  who  com- 
manded the  fleet.  The  Persians  had  a fleet  of  above  a 
thousand  ships. 

Both  sides  therefore  prepared  themselves  for  the  bat- 
tle. Tbe  Grecian  fleet  consisted  of  three  hundred  and 
eighty  sail  of  ships,  which  in  every  thing  followed  the  di- 
rection and  orders  of  Themistocles.  As  nothing  escaped 
his  vigilance,  and  as,  like  an  able  commander,  he  knew 
how  to  improve  every  circumstance  and  incident  to  ad- 
vantage, before  he  began  the  engagement  he  waited  till 
a certain  wind  which  arose  regularly  every  day  at  a cer- 
tain hour,  and  which  was  entirely  contrary  to  the  enemy, 
began  to  blow.  As  soon  as  this  wind  arose,  the  signal 
was  given  for  battle.  The  Persians,  who  knew  that  their 
king  had  his  eyes  upon  them,  advanced  with  such  courage 
and  impetuosity  as  were  capable  of  striking  an  enemy 
with  terror.  But  the  heat  of  the  first  attack  quickly 
abated,  when  they  came  to  be  engaged.  Every  thing 
was  contrary  to,  and  disadvantageous  for  thevi : the  wind, 
which  blew  directly  in  their  faces;  the  height,  and  the 
heaviness  of  their  vessels,  which  could  not  move  and 
turn  without  great  difficulty,  and  even  the  nninber  of 
their  ships,  which  was  so  far  from  being  of  use  to  them, 
that  it  only  served  to  embarrass  them  in  a place  so  strait 
and  narrow,  as  that  they  fought  in:  whereas  on  the  side 
of  the  Grecians  every  thing  was  done  with  good  order, 
and  without  hurry  and  confusion;  because  every  thing 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


163 


wa.s  directed  by  one  commander.  The  lonians,  whom 
Themistocles  had  advised  by  characters  engraven  upon 
stones  along  the  coasts  of  Eubcea  to  remember  Irom 
whom  they  derived  their  original,  were  the  first  that  be- 
took themselves  to  flight,  and  were  quickly  followed  by 
the  rest  of  the  fleet.  But  queen  Artemisa  distinguished 
herself  by  incredible  efforts  of  resolution  and  courage, 
so  that  Xerxes,  who  saw  in  what  manner  she  had  be- 
haved herself,  cried  out,  that  the  men  had  behaved  like 
women  in  this  engagement,  and  that  the  women  had 
shewed  the  courage  of  men.  The  Athenians,  being  en- 
raged that  a woman  had  dared  .o  appear  in  arms  against 
them,  had  promised  a reward  often  thousand  drachmas 
to  any  one  that  should  be  able  to  take  her  alive;  but  she 
had  the  good  fortune  to  escape  their  pursuit.  If  they 
had  taken  her,  she  could  have  deserved  nothing  from 
them  but  the  highest  commendations,  and  the  most  hon- 
orable and  generous  treatment. 

The  manner  in  which  that  queen  escaped  ought  not  to 
be  omitted.  Seeing  herself  warmly  pursued  by  an  A- 
thenian  ship,  from  which  it  seemed  impossible  for  her  to 
escape,  she  hung  out  Grecian  colors,  and  attacked  one 
of  the  Persian  vessels,  on  board  of  which  was  Damasi- 
thymus,  king  of  Calynda,  with  whom  she  had  some  dif- 
ference, and  sunk  it:  this  made  her  pursuers  believe  ihat 
her  ship  was  one  of  the  Grecian  fleet,  and  give  over  the 
chase.  [Rollin.] 


ARABIAN  KINGS. 

King  Philip  the  Great,  the  son  of  Amyntas  and  father 
of  Alexander  the  Great,  an  Arabian.  He  mounted  the 
throne  of  Macedon  ; the  battle  of  Cheronea  was  fought  by 
him,  338  years  B.  C.  In  this  battle,  the  liberty  of  all  Greece 
was  at  stake.  He  subjected  all  the  Grecian  states  to  his 
dominion.  The  reign  of  this  warlike  personage  first 
brought  Macedon  into  notice.  He  met  the  Grecians  at 
Cheronea,  and  the  fortunes  of  that  day  fixed  the  condition 
of  Greece.  It  was  not,  however,  his  policy  to  treat  them 
as  a conquered  people.  Their  separate  and  independent 
government  they  retained,  while  he  controlled  all  the  iia- 


164 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


tional  movements  in  a general  council  of  the  states,  being 
chosen  generalissimo  of  the  forces  of  the  nation. 

Aretas,  an  Arabian.  He  was  the  first  king  of  the  Arabi- 
ans, who  took  Damascus  and  reigned  there.  His  name  be- 
came common  to  the  Arabian  kings  both  at  Damascus  and 
Petraea,  as  we  learn  from  Josephus  in  many  places. 

Zerah.  (2  Chron.  xiv.,  9.)  An  Arabian  king,  who, 
with  an  immense  army,  invaded  the  kingdom  of  Judah. 


THE  ETHIOPIAN  KINGS  OF  BABYLON  AND  ASSYRIA. 

2247  B.  C.,  Nimrod,  the  Belue  of  the  ancients,  [the 
son  of  Cush]  was  the  first  king  of  Babylon;  a wise  and 
great  one  in  the  earth,  a mighty  man  before  God,  and 
a king  of  Assyria.  (Gen.  x.  8 9,  10.) 

Nimu.s,  or  Ninus,  the  son  of  Nimrod  who  succeeded 
his  father  and  united  the  kingdom  of  Babylon  and  As- 
syria, by  marrying  Semiramis  the  queen. 

Semiramis,  a female  conqueror  and  able  princess, 
became  Q,ueen  of  Nations  after  her  husband’s  death. 

Ninyas,  the  son  of  Ninus,  when  of  age  received  the 
sovereignty  from  his  mother  and  reigned  king  of  As- 
syria and  Babylon. 

Amraphel.  (Gen.  xiv.  1.)  The  king  of  Shinar, 
(Gen.  xi.  2,)  or  Babylonia,  who,  confederated,  with  other 
kings,  made  war  on  Sodom  and  the  other  cities  of  the 
plain;  plundering  them,  and  making  prisoners  of  their 
inhabitants.  Among  the  captives  was  Lot,  Abraham’s 
nephew. 

Pul.  (2  Kings  xv.  19.)  The  first  king  of  Assyria, 
who  invaded  Canaan,  and  by  a present  of  one  thousand 
talents  of  silver,  [equivalent  to  nearly  two  millions  of 
dollars,  in  our  day,]  was  prevailed  on  by  Menahem  to 
withdraw  his  troops,  and  recognise  the  title  of  that 
wicked  usurper.  This  is  the  first  mention  of  Assyria  in 
the  sacred  history  after  the  days  of  Nimrod,  and  Pul 
was  the  first  Assyrian  invader  of  Judea.  A town  of  this 
name  is  mentioned  in  Isa.  Ixvi.  19;  which  is  supposed, 
without  authority,  to  be  the  island  of  Phil®,  in  the  Nile, 
not  far  from  Syene,  where  are  found  magnificent  ruins. 

Pekiah,  the  son  of  Pul,  succeeded  his  father  and  was 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS, 


165 


king  of  Assyria.  He  was  slain  by  Pekah,  one  of  his 
captains,  who  usurped  his  kingdom. 

Tiglath-pilezer,  a king  of  Assyria,  who  was  called 
upon  by  Ahaz,  king  of  Judah,  for  help  against  Pekah, 
king  of  Israel,  and  Rezin,  king  of  Damascus.  Tiglath- 
pileser  took  many  cities  from  the  Jews,  and  carried  the 
inhabitants  into  captivity.  (2  Kings  xv.  29;  1 Kings 
xi.)  He  died,  B.  C.  729,  and  was  succeeded  by  Shal- 
maneser. 

Shalmaneser,  (2  Kings  xvii.  3,)  king  of  Assyria, 
was  probably  the  son  of  Tiglath-pileser.  He  com- 
menced his  reign,  B.  C.  724,  and  reigned  fourteen  years.  ' 
He  found  the  countries  of  Israel  and  Judah  entirely 
open  to  invasion.  He  conquered  Israel  when  Hoshea 
was  its  king,  and  three  years  afterward,  finding  out  a 
negotiation  with  Egypt  to  set  themselves  free  from  his 
yoke,  he  overrun  Israel  with  his  armies,  ravaged  the 
country,  destroyed  the  fenced  cities,  killed  many  of  the 
inhabitants,  captured  Samaria,  the  metropolis,  and  trans- 
ported Hoshea  and  the  chief  citizens  to  Media  and  other 
eastern  parts  of  his  empire.  (2  Kings  xvii.)  Among 
these  was  Tobit,  whose  history  is  given  in  the  Apocry- 
phal book  which  bears  his  name.  At  this  time  Heze- 
kiah  reigned  in  Judah;  and  Sabacus  in  Egypt.  He  was 
succeeded  by  his  son  Sennacherib,  Some  suppose  that 
Shalman  (Hos.  x.  14)  is  the  same  with  Shalmaneser. 

Sennacherib  (2  Kings  xviii.  13)  was  king  of  Assyria 
when  Hezekiah  reigned  in  Judah.  The  kings  of  Judah 
having  refused  to  pay  tribute  to  him,  he  laid  waste  their 
country.  Taking  part  of  his  army  to  invade  Egypt,  he 
left  Rabshakeh  in  the  command  of  the  army  in  Judah, 
whose  blasphemy  and  insults  we  read  in  2 Kings  xviii. 
19.  Hezekiah  and  Isaiah  resorted  to  prayer,  and  an 
angel  destroyed  185,000  of  the  Assyrians  in  one  night, 
the  remnant  of  the  invaders  returned  to  Nineveh,  where, 
shortly  after,  Sennacherib  was  slain  by  his  sons,  as  we 
are  told  in  2 Kings  xviii.  During  the  reign  of  this  mon- 
arch, Sevechus  was  king  of  Egypt,  and  Deioces  king 
of  Media.  About  this  time,  also,  Romulus  laid  the  found- 
ation of  Rome, 

Asarhaddon,  or  Esarhaddon,  (2  Kings  xix.  37,)  the 
third  son  of  Sennacherib,  who  succeeded  his  father 


166 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


about  the  22(1  year  of  the  reign  of  Hezekiah,  who,  after 
reigning  32  years  in  Nineveh,  obtained  the  kingdom  of 
Babylon,  (2  Kings  xix.  37.)  and  in  him  the  kingdoms 
of  Assyria  and  Babylon  became  united;  after  which  he 
invaded  Judah,  and  carried  Manasseh  away  in  chains; 
which  was  the  occasion  of  the  repentance  and  reforma- 
tion of  that  wicked  prince.  (2  Kings  xxi.)  He  reigned 
over  Assyria  39  years,  and  over  Babylon  13,  and  is  the 
same  with  Sargon,  (Isa  xx.  1,)  and  with  Sardanapalus 
of  profane  history.  He  died  668  years  before  the  birth 
of  Christ. 

Naeopolasser,  king  of  Babylon,  having  raised  an  im- 
mense army  to  quell  a revolt  of  the  Syrians,  Phoenicians, 
&c.,  he  appointed  his  son  Nebuchadnezzar,  to  its  com- 
mand, and  with  it  not  only  subdued  those  provinces,  but 
overran  Canaan,  Moab,  Ammon,  Assyria,  Egypt,  Stc., 
and  made  them  tributary.  He  carried  to  Babylon, 
among  other  princes  of  Judah,  Daniel,  Hananiah,  Mi- 
shael,  and  Azariah;  whom  he  called  Belteshazzar,  Shad- 
rach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego.  These,  and  other  young 
captives,  he  caused  to  be  trained  up  in  all  the  learning 
of  the  Chaldeans,  that  they  might  serve  in  the  court. 
(Dan.  i.)  He  died  about  A.  M.  3399. 

Nebuchadnezzar,  (2  Kings  xxiv.  1,)  king  of  Baby- 
lon, was  son  and  successor  of  Nabopolassar.  He  lived 
about  six  hundred  years  before  the  birth  of  Christ,  and 
shared  in  the  administration  of  the  government  about 
two  years  before  his  father’s  decease.  He  took  and  de- 
stroyed the  city  of  Jerusalem,  as  had  been  foretold  by 
the  prophets.  (2  Kings  xxv.) 

Nebuzar-adan.  (2  Kings  xxv.  8.)  General  of  the 
armies  of  Nebuchadnezzar.  He  conducted  the  siege  of 
Jerusalem  to  a successful  issue,  the  particulars  of  w hich 
are  given  in  2 Kings  xxv.  8 — 21. 

Evil-Merodach.  (2  Kings  xxv.  27.)  Son  and  suc- 
cessor of  Nebuchadnezzar  king  of  Babylon,  who  reigned 
during  the  exile  of  that  monarch  from  human  society. 
Soon  after  his  permanent  accession  to  the  throne,  he  re- 
leased J^oiachin  king  of  Judah  from  prison,  and  treat- 
ed him  with  great  regard  through  life.  (Jer.  lii.  31 — 34.) 
It  is  supposed  that  when  Nebuchadnezzar  was  restored 
to  his  I’eason  and  his  crown,  he  caused  Evil-Merodach 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


167 


to  be  imprisoned  for  the  abuses  of  which  he  was  guilty 
while  he  administered  the  government,  and  that  it  was 
then  he  became  acquainted  with  Jehoiachin  as  a fellow 
prisoner.  He  at  last  fell  a victim  to  a conspiracy,  formed 
among  his  own  kindred,  headed  by  his  brother-in-law 
Neriglissar,  who  succeeded  him. 

Belshazzar,  the  son  of  Nebuchadnezzar  was  king  of 
Babylon,  who  reigned  17  years.  This  impious  king  who 
was  warned  of  his  impending  fate  by  the  miraculous 
hand-writing  on  the  w'all,  (Daniel  v.  5,)  was  killed  by 
some  soldiers  of  Darius,  on  the  night  of  his  guilty  feast. 
(Dan.  V.)  His  kingdom  thenceforth  passed  over  to  the 
Medes  and  Persians. 

Jabin,  king  of  Canaan,  to  whom  the  Israelites  were 
captives  twenty  years.  (Judges,  iv.  2.) 

Sisera,  a general  of  the  Canaanites,  under  Jabin  II. 
Jael  invited  him  into  her  house,  and  being  instigated  of 
God  to  destroy  this  murderous  idolater  and  devoted  Ca- 
naanite,  she  drove  a nail  through  his  temples. 

Hebron,  called  originally  Arba,  or  Kirjath-Arba,  be- 
cause Arba,  the  noted  giant,  was  king  of  it.  It  was 
built  on  a hill,  not  long  after  the  flood,  (Numb.  xiii.  22;) 
and  stooo  22  miles  south  of  Jerusalem.  Here  Anak 
and  his  father  and  sons  dwelt,  but  Caleb  receiving  it  for 
his  inheritance,  expelled  these  giants  and  called  it  He- 
bron, after  one  of  his  sons.  (Josh.  xiv.  13,  14.  It  was 
made  a city  of  refuge  and  given  to  the  priests.  David 
reigned  here  seven  years  over  Judah,  before  he  was 
crowned  over  all  Israel.  (2  Sam.  ii.  11,  and  v.  3)  Here 
Absalom  first  set  up  for  king.  (2  Sam.  xv.)  It  is  now 
little  else  than  a heap  of  ruins,  compared  to  its  former 
extent  and  beauty.  The  number  of  houses  is  estimated 
at  400.  It  was  visited  by  Mr.  Fisk  in  1824,  who  informs 
us  that  its  present  name  is  Haleel  Rahman. 

Hiram.  1.  (2  Sam.  v.  11.)  A distinguished  king  of 
Tyre.  He  was  contemporary  with  David  and  Solomon, 
and  on  terms  of  the  strictest  political  and  personal  friend- 
ship with  them.  Under  his  reign,  the  city  of  Tyre  be- 
came celebrated  for  its  wealth  and  magnificence;  and 
the  vast  supplies  he  furnished  to  the  kings  of  Israel  show 
the  greatness  of  his  resources.  (1  Kings  ix.  14;  x.  22.) 

2.  (1  Kings  vii.  13.)  An  eminent  artificer  of  Tyre, 


168 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


who  was  employed  by  Solomon  on  some  of  the  most 
difficult  of  the  fixtures  and  furniture  of  the  temple,  for 
which  Solomon  gave  him  20  cities  in  Galilee.  (1  Kings 
xi.  11.) 

Hanun.  (2  Sam.  x.  2.)  A king  of  the  Ammonites. 
We  are  informed  that  David  had  received  tokens  of 
kindness  from  Nahash,  the  father  and  predecessor  of 
Hanun.  After  the  death  of  Nahash,  David  sent  mes- 
sengers to  Hanun  to  comfort  him,  and  to  express  his  re- 
spect for  the  memory  of  the  deceased  king.  But  Hanun 
thought,  or  pretended  to  think,  that  David  sent  them  as 
spies;  so  he  .took  them  and  shaved  otF  one  half  their 
beards,  and  cut  off  their  garments  in  the  middle,  and  in 
this  condition  sent  them  home.  David  heard  of  their 
situation  and  sent  to  meet  them,  with  directions  to  stay 
at  Jericho  until  their  beards  were  grown.  This  ungen- 
erous conduct  of  Hanun  was  the  occasion  of  a long  war, 
in  which  multitudes  of  the  Ammonites  and  their  allies, 
Syrians  and  others,  were  slain. 

Agag  (Num.  xxiv.  7)  was  a king  of  the  Amalekites. 
Some  think  this  was  the  common  name  of  their  kings,  as. 
Pharaoh  was  the  common  name  of  the  kings  of  Egypt. 
From  the  allusion  to  him  in  the  prophetic  passage  above 
cited,  we  may  suppose  him  to  have  been  one  of  the 
greatest  kings  of  the  earth. 

Hammedatha.  (Esth.  iii.  1.)  Haman’s  father.  He 
is  called  the  Agagite;  and  Josephus  says  he  was  a de- 
scendant from  Amalek,  and  probably  of  the  family  or 
stock  of  Agag.  If  Agag  was  the  common  name  of  their 
kings,  it  is  not  improbable  that  an  Amalekite  would  be 
called  an  Agagite,  as  one  of  the  people  of  Agag. 

Abimelech.  1.  (Gen.  xx.  2,  and  xxvi.  1.)  King  of 
Gerar,  being  deceived  by  Abraham,  he  sent  and  took 
Sarah,  Abraham’s  wife,  to  be  his  wife.  God  warned 
him,  however,  in  a dream,  of  Sarah’s  relation  to  Abra- 
ham, and  thus  withheld  him  from  the  commission  of  sin, 
because  he  did  it  in  ignorance.  (Gen.  xx.  6.)  Abime- 
lecl),  having  rebuked  Abraham,  restored  Sarah  to  him 
with  many  gifts,  and  offered  him  a dwelling-place  in  any 
part  of  the  land.  God  afterwards  remitted  the  punish- 
ment of  the  family  of  Abimelech.  At  a subsequent  pe- 
riod, Abimelech  [or  his  successor  of  the  same  name"’ 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


169 


v/as  deceived,  in  like  manner,  by  Isaac,  respecting  his 
wife  Rebekah,  while  they  dwelt  in  Gerar  during  a time 
of  famine  in  Canaan. 

Necho,  a famous  king  of  Egypt,  mentioned  not  only 
in  Scripture,  but  by  Herodotus.  He  conquered  Judea 
in  the  days  of  Josiah. 

Tirhakah,  a king  of  Cush;  called  in  profane  history, 
Thearchon.  (2  Kings  xix.  9.) 

Astyages,  king  of  Media,  and  grandfather  of  Cyrus 
the  Gr^at. 

Oreb,  a prince  of  Midian,  defeated  and  slain  by  Josh- 
ua. (Judges  vii.  25.) 

Balak,  king  of  Moab,  the  son  of  Zippor,  arose  and 
warred  against  Israel,  and  promised  to  bestow  riches 
and  honors  upon  Balaam,  if  he  would  go  and  curse  the 
Israelites.  (Num.  xxii.  5,  6.) 

Mesha,  king  of  Moab,  who  rebelled  against  Jehoram, 
king  of  Israel,  and  who  sacrificed  his  son  to  Baal.  (2 
Kings  iii.  5,  27.) 

Deber,  king  of  Eglon,  one  of  the  five  kings  who  be- 
sieged Gibeon.  (Josh.  x.  3.) 

Hoham,  king  of  Hebron,  one  of  the  kings  defeated 
by  Joshua  at  Gibeon.  (Josh.  x.  3.) 

Melchizedek,  king  of  Salem,  to  whom  Abraham  paid 
tithes.  (Gen.  xiv.  20.) 

PiRAM,  king  of  Jarmuth,  one  of  the  five  kings  who 
besieged  Gibeon.  (Josh.  x.  3.) 

Japhia,  king  of  Lachish,  who  besieged  Gibeon,  but 
was  defeated  by  Joshua.  (Josh.  x.  3.) 

SiHON,  king  of  the  Amorites.  (Num.  xxi.  23,  24.) 

Nahash,  king  of  the  Ammonites.  (1  Sam.  xi.  1.) 


THE  KINGS  OF  ABYSSINIA.' 

The  Ethiopian  kings  of  Abyssinia  anciently  sat  upon  a 
gold  throne,  which  is  a large,  convenient,  oblong  seat, 
like  a small  bedstead,  covered  with  Persian  carpets, 
damask,  and  cloth  of  gold,  with  steps  leading  up  to  it. 
It  is  still  richly  gilded;  but  the  ancient  magnificence  is 
much  abridged  by  the  many  revolutions  and  wars. 

Dowager  became  queen  of  Abyssinia  after  the  death 
12 


170 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


of  her  husband,  the  king.  She  swayed  the  sceptre  with 
great  dignity  during  the  minority  of  her  son. 

A.  D.  522.  Dounouds,  or  Phineas  the  son  of  Dow- 
ager, a Jew,  the  king  of  Abyssinia,  threw  Chris- 
tians into  pits  of  fire  who  were  unwilling  to  become 
Jews.. 

A.  D.  523.  Elesboan  or  Caleb,  a Christian  who 
became  king  of  Abyssinia,  subdued  the  Jews  and  slew 
Dounouds  their  king.  [The  above  is  from  Joseph  Mil- 
ner and  Bruce.] 


THE  KINGS  OF  THE  HEBREWS. 

The  following  is  a table  of  the  kings  of  the  Hebrews, 
both  before  and  after  their  division  into  the  governments 
of -Judah  and  Israel. 

Saul  reigned  40  years.  Solomon  reigned  40  years. 
David  “ 40  “ Rehoboam  “ 1 “ 

Saul,  (1  Sam.  ix.  2,)  the  first  king  of  Israel,  was  the 
son  of  Kish,  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin.  His  personal 
appearance  was  so  remarkably  fine  and  noble,  as  to  be 
particularly  mentioned  by  the  sacred  historian. 

David,  the  most  eminent  king  of  Israel,  and  one  of 
the  most  distinguished  persons  mentioned  in  the  Old 
Testament,  both  for  his  piety,  talents,  dignity  and  suc- 
cess. He  wrote  nearly  all  the  Psalms.  Christ,  being 
a lineal  descendant,  is  called  “the  Son  of  David.” 
When  it  is  said  of  him,  while  yet  a youth  among  the 
folds,  that  he  was  a man  “after  God’s  own  heart,”  it 
means  that  God  chose  him  to  be  king  over  Israel,  and 
would  qualify  him  for  that  purpose.  Under  David,  the 
army  of  288,000  men  was  divided  into  twelve  corps,  each 
of  which  was  consequently  24,000  strong,  and  had  its 
own  general.  (1  Chron.  xxvii.)  Under  Jehoshaphat 
this  was  altered,  and  there  were  five  unequal  corps, 
under  as  many  commanders.  (2  Chron.  xvii.  14  — 
19.) 

Solomon,  (2  Sam.  v.  14,)  king  of  Israel,  was  the  son 
and  successor  of  David.  His  character,  and  the  gen- 
eral condition  of  the  country  during  his  reign,  were  pre- 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


171 


dieted  in  remarkable  terms,  (1  Chron.  xxii.  9,  10;)  and 
especially  remarkable,  as  the  prediction  is  supposed  to 
have  ultimate  and  more  comprehensive  reference  to  the 
Messiah  and  his  reign.  Soon  after  the  birth  of  Solomon, 
the  prophet  Nathan  was  sent  by  divine  authority  to  give 
him  the  name  of  Jedidiah,  signifying  beloved  of  the  Lord. 

Rehoboam,  (1  Kings  xiv.  21 ,)  son  and  successor  of 
Solomon,  ascended  the  throne  of  Judah  at  the  age  of 
forty-one,  and  reigned  seventeen  years.  At  the  com- 
mencement of  his  career,  he  had  an  opportunity  to  con- 
ciliate the  prejudices  and  discontents  which  had  been 
excited  by  the  closing  acts  of  his  father’s  reign;  but  re- 
jecting the  wise  counsel  of  the  aged,  and  adopting  the 
precipitate  counsel  of  the  young,  he  inflamed  his  sub- 
jects by  the  most  insolent  and  tyrannical  reply  to  their 
petitions  and  representations,  (2  Chron.  x.  1 — 14)  and 
hastened  a division  of  the  kingdom.  Ten  of  the  tribes 
revolted,  leaving  Judah  and  Benjamin  alone  in  their  al- 
legiance, to  Rehoboam.  The  latter  proposed  at  once  to 
employ  force  for  the  purpose  of  reducing  the  rebels,  but 
was  divinely  admonished  to  forbear.  (1  Kings  xii.  24.) 
Continual  wars  prevailed,  however,  between  the  two 
parties.  (2  Chron.  xii.  15.)  In  about  three  years  after 
the  division  of  the  kingdom,  the  tribes  of  Judah  followed 
the  tribes  of  Israel  in  their  idolatrous  practices;  and  for 
this  they  suffered  the  invasion  of  Shishak,  king  of  Egypt, 
who  desolated  the  country,  and  threatened  the  utter  de- 
struction'of  their  city ; but  upon  their  repentance,  the 
scourge  was  stayed,  though  they  suffered  immense  loss, 
and  were  made  tributary  to  the  invader.  (2  Chron.  xii. 
2-^12.  We  are  told  that  a history  of  Rehoboam’s 
reign  was  written  by  Shemaiah  and  Iddo,  (2  Chron.  xii. 
15,)  but  it  has  not  been  preserved.  A distinguished 
modern  antiquary  has  furnished  evidence  that  on  the  re- 
mains of  edifices  believed  to  have  been  erected  by  this 
very  Shishak,  he  has  discovered  several  effigies  of  cap- 
tive kings,  and  among  them  one  of  Rehoboam,  the  son 
and  successor  of  Solomon. 


172 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


THE  KINGS  OF  JUDAH. 


Rehoboam  reigned  17  years. 

Jotham  reigned 

16  years 

Abijam  “ 

3 

(< 

Ahaz  “ 

16 

Asa  “ 

41 

ec 

Hezekiah  “ 

29 

Jehoshaphat  “ 

27 

( c 

Manasseh  “ 

65  “ 

Jehoram  “ 

8 

<e 

Ammon  “ 

Ahaziah  “ 

1 

( € 

Josiah  “ 

31  “ 

Athaliah  “ 

6 

Jehoiakim  “ 

11  “ 

Jehoash  “ 

40 

Jehoiakin  “ 

3 months 

Amaziah  “ 

29 

Zedekiah  “ 

11 

Uzziah  “ 

52 

Rehoboam,  son  of  Solomon  by  an  Ammonitess,  as- 
cended the  throne  B.  C.  970,  being  then  41  years  old; 
and  reigned  17  years.  By  following  the  absurd  counsel 
of  his  young  companions,  he  caused  the  revolt  of  the 
ten  tribes,  an  event  productive  of  infinite  mischief. 

Abijah,  king  of  Judah,  the  son  of  Jeroboam,  and  the 
only  one  of  his  family  who  died  a natural  death.  (1 
Kings  xiv.  13.) 

Asa,  a good  king  of  Judah,  who  ascended  the  throne 
about  A.  iVJ.  3049.  Respectable  chronologists  reckon 
that  it  was  in  his  days  that  the  Argonauts  made  the 
voyage  up  the  Hellespont. 

Jehoshaphat,  (1  Kings  xv.  24,)  or  Josafhat,  (Matt, 
i.  8,)  was  the  son  and  successor  of  Asa  king  of  Judah, 
the  best  of  the  kings  of  Judah,  ascended  the  throne  A. 
M.  3090.  He  is  called  king  of  Israel  (2  Chr.  xxi.  2) 
possibly  because  his  kingdom  was  a part  of  the  ancient 
kingdom  of-Israel,  but  probably  by  mistake;  Israel  be- 
ing written  for  Judah.  He  was  a prince  of  distinguished 
piety,  and  his  reign,  which  lasted  twenty-five  years,  was 
powerful  and  prosperous.  This  remarkable  commenda- 
tion is  given  Jehoshaphat  by  the  'sacred  historian,  that 
the  more  his  riches  and  honor  increased,  the  more  his 
heart  was  lifted  up  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord.  (2  Chron. 
xvii.  5,  6.)  Among  other  evidences  of  his  piety  and  be- 
nevolence, we  are  told  that  he  caused  the  altars  and 
places  of  idolatry  to  be  destroyed,  a knowledge  of  the 
law  to  be  diffused  throughout  the  kingdom,  and  the 
places  of  judicial  and  ecclesiastical  authority  to  be  filled 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


173 


by  the  wisest  and  best  men  of  the  land.  (2  Chron.  xvii. 
6,9;  xix.  5 — 11.)  His  sin  in  forming  a league  with 
Ahab,  contrary  to  the  counsel  of  Micaiah,  against  Ra- 
moth-gilead,  (2  Chron.  xviii.)  was  severely  censured  by 
Jehu,  and  had  nearly  cost  him  his  life.  A few  years 
after  this,  the  kingdom  of  Judah  was  invaded  by  a con- 
federacy of  Edomites,  Moabites  and  others.  They  col- 
lected their  forces  at  Engedi,  and  threatened  to  over- 
throw the  kingdom.  Jehoshaphat  proclaimed  a fast;  and 
the  people  came  from  all  parts  of  the  kingdom,  men, 
women,  and  children,  up  to  Jerusalem;  and  being  as- 
sembled in  one  place,  the  king  himself  made  supplica- 
tion to  God  for  help  in  their  extremity. 

Jehoram,  or  Joram,  (2  Kings  viii.  16,21,)  was  the 
son  and  successor  of  Jehoshaphat  king  of  Judah.  When 
he  was  thirty-two  years  of  age  he  was  associated  with 
his  father  in  the  government  of  the  kingdom.  At  the 
end  of  four  years,  his  father  died,  and  he  became  sole 
king.  One  of  the  first  acts  of  his  government  was  to 
put  to  death  his  six  brothers  and  several  of  the  chief 
men  of  the  kingdom.  (2  Chron.  xxi.  4.)  To  punish 
him  for  this  and  other  abominations  of  his  reign,  the 
Edomites,  who  had  long  been  subject  to  the  throne  of 
Judah,  revolted,  and  secured  their  independence.  One 
of  his  own  cities  also  revolted,  and  about  the  same  time 
he  received  a writing  from  Elijah,  or,  as  some  suppose, 
Elisha,  admonishing  him. 

Ahaziah.  (2  Kings  viii.  25.)  Called  also  Azariah, 
was  a son  of  Jehoram  and  Athaliah,  and  at  the  age  of 
twenty-two  succeeded  his  father  as  king  of  Judah; 
though  in  2 Chron.  xxii.  2,  it  is  said  he  was  forty-two 
years  old  when  he  began  to  reign. 

Joram  the  king  of  Israel  was  wounded  in  a battle 
with  the  king  of  Syria  at  Ramoth-gilead,  and  was  car- 
ried to  Jezreel  to  he  healed.  There  Ahaziah  visited 
him,  and  Jehu,  who  was  left  to  sustain  the  siege,  [and 
who  was  in  the  mean  time  anointed  king  over  Israel,] 
came  down  to  Jezreel  to  execute  the  judgment  of  the 
Lord  upon  Joram  the  son  of  Ahab,  and  the  representa- 
tive of  the  house  of  Ahab.  As  soon  as  his  approach 
w’as  announced  by  the  watchman,  Joram  and  Ahaziah 
went  out,  each  in  his  chariot,  to  meet  him.  And  they 


174 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


met  in  the  portion  of  Naboth,  with  which  one  of  Ahab’s 
daring  crimes  was  so  closely  associated.  Jehu  reminded 
Jorani  of  the  iniquities  of  his  house,  and  he,  suspecting 
treachery,  warned  Ahaziah  to  flee.  Jehu  then  .smote 
Joram  through  the  heart  with  an  arrow.  He  pursued 
and  slew  Ahaziah  also,  though  he  had  strength  to  reach 
Megiddo,  where  he  died,  and  was  carried  thence  to  Je- 
rusalem, and  buried,  from  respect  to  the  memory  of  Je- 
hoshaphat  his  ancestor.  In  2 Chron.  xxii.,  the  circum- 
stances of  the  death  of  Ahaziah  are  stated  differently, 
but  the  variation  is  not  substantial,  and  therefore  re- 
quires no  particular  notice.  Athaliah,  the  mother  of 
Ahaziah,  usurped  the  kingdom  after  his  death:  she  was 
a cruel  and  ambitious  woman,  and  endeavored  to  destroy 
all  the  children  of  the  royal  house  of  Judah.  Jehoahash, 
daughter  of  the  late  king,  and  wife  of  Jehoiada  the 
priest,  took  Joash,  then  an  infant,  and  concealed  him 
from  the  knowledge  of  Athaliah,  who  was  slain,  after  a 
cruel  usurpation  of  seven  years. 

Jehoiachin,  (2  Kings  xxiv.  8,)  or  Jeconias,  (Matt.  i. 
12,)  son  and  successor  of  Jehoiakim  king  of  Judah  It 
is  supposed  by  some  that  when  he  was  only  eight  years 
old  he  was  associated  with  his  father  in  the  administra- 
tion of  the  government.  This  supposition  is  adopted  in 
order  to  reconcile  the  apparent  inconsistency’  of  2 Kings 
xxiv.  8;  and  2 Chron.  xxxvi.  9;  but  it  seems  hardly 
necessary  to  resort  to  such  meass  to  account  for  a very 
natural  error  or  omission  of  a transcriber,  especially  in 
an  immaterial  chronological  fact  of  such  remote  date. 
The  reign  of  Jehoiachin  terminated  at  the  end  of  three 
months,  at  which  time,  the  city’  of  Jerusalem  was  be- 
sieged by  Nebuchadnezzar. 

Amaztah.  (2  Kings  xiv.  1 — 20.)  the  eighth  king  of 
Judah,  the  son  and  successor  of  Uzziah,  or  Azariah, 
king  of  Tudah.  He  actually  reigned  forty-one  years, 
being  associated  with  his  father  for  twenty-five  years  be- 
fore his  death.  His  sole  administration  of  the  govern- 
ment was  only  for  sixteen  years.  His  example  was  holy; 
his  reign  was  peaceful  and  prosperous,  and  of  course 
beneficial  to  the  kingdom.  His  character  is  peculiarly 
described.  He  did  that  which  was  right  in  the  sight  of 
the  Lord,  b.ut  not  with  a perfect  heart.  (2  Chron.  xxv. 
2;  2 Kings  xiv.  3.) 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS.  175 

UzziAH,  king  of  Judah,  who  was  struck  with  a lepro- 
sy for  offering  to  burn  incense  in  the  temple. 

JoTHAM,  a king  of  Judah,  successor  to  Uzziah.  He 
reigned  16  years,  during  the  latter  part  of  which,  Rome 
was  founded. 

Ahaz  (2  Chron.  xxviii.  1)  was  the  son  of  Jotham, 
and  at  the  age  of  twenty  succeeded  him  as  king  of  Ju- 
dah. Ahaz  gave  himself  up  to  gross  idolatry,  and  even 
sacrificed  his  own  children  to  the  gods  of  the  heathen. 
This  course  of  wickedness  brought  upon  him,  and  upon 
his  kingdom,  severe  judgments.  They  suffered  under  a 
succession  of  disastrous  wars,  and  their  allies  often 
proved  unfaithful,  and  involved  them  in  great  distress. 
Ahaz,  at  last,  abandoned  himself  to  the  most  desperate 
iniquity,  and  the  kingdom  of  Judah  was  brought  low,  and 
made  waste,  because  of  his  great  sin.  Early  in  his 
reign  [probably  the  second  year,]  the  kings  of  Syria  and 
Israel,  who,  just  at  the  close  of  Jotham’s  reign  and  life, 
had  confederated  for  the  destruction  of  Judah,  and  ac- 
tually invaded  the  kingdom  with  a powerful  and  victori- 
ous army,  were  about  to  lay  siege  to  Jerusalem. 

Hezekiah,  a pious  prince  of  Judah,  who  by  prayer 
and  intercession  had  his  life  prolonged,  and  as  a sign  of 
which  the  sun  went  back  ten  degrees.  (2  Kings  xx.  6, 
and  11.) 

Manasseh,  an  impious  king  of  Judah,  who  upon  the 
death  of  his  father  Hezekiah,  rebuilt  the  altars  of  Baal, 
and  re-established  idolatry  among  the  Jews.  (2  Chron. 
xxxiii.  3.) 

Amon.  (2  Kings  xxi.  18 — 26.)  The  fourteenth 
king  of  Judah.  He  was  killed  in  his  palace  by  his  own 
servants.  (2  Kings  x^i,  23.) 

JosiAH,  (2  Kings  xxi.  24,)  the  son  and  successor  of 
Amon  king  of  .Judah,  began  to  reign  when  he  was  but 
eight  years  of  age,  and  was  remarkable  for  his  integri- 
ty and  piety.  He  gradually  abolished  the  idolatrous 
customs  of  his  predecessors,  and,  in  the  eighteenth 
year  of  his  reign,  began  a thorough  repair  of  the  temple. 
In  the  progress  of  this  work,  Hilkiah  the  high-priest, 
found  a complete  copy  of  the  law  of  Moses;  a rare 
treasure  in  those  days  of  degeneracy  and  corruption, 
when  God  and  his  institutions  were  forsaken  and  con- 


176 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


temned  on  every  side.  Josiah  himself  was  but  imper- 
fectly acquainted  with  it.s  contents  until  they  were  read 
to  him  by  one  of  his  officers;  and  then  he  was  over- 
whelmed with  grief  to  find  how  far  they  and  their  fathers 
had  departed  from  the  right  way.  He,  however,  hum- 
bled himself  before  God,  and  received  the  most  precious 
promises  of  the  divine  favor.  (2  Chron.  xxxiv.  26 — 28.) 
He  then  assembled  the  people,  and  published  the  law  in 
their  hearing:  and  they  all  united  with  the  king  in  a 
solemn  vow  of  obedience.  After  this,  he  utterly  de- 
stroyed every  vestige  of  idolatry,  both  images  and  tem- 
ples, and  then,  by  divine  command,  caused  the  feast  of 
the  passover  to  be  celebrated  with  unusual  solemnity. 
(2  Chr.  XXXV.  3 — 18.) 

Jehoiakim.  (2  Kings  xxiii.  36.)  The  eldest  son  of 
Josiah,  and  the  brother  and  successor  of  Jehoaz  king  of 
Judah.  His  original  name  was  Eliakim;  but  it  was 
changed  by  order  of  the  king  of  Egypt,  (2  Kings  xxiii. 
34,)  who  put  him  on  the  throne.  The  iniquity  of  his 
reign  is  strongly  depicted  by  the  historian  and  prophet, 
(2  Kings  xxiv.  4;  2 Chron.  xxxvi.  8;  Jer.  xxii.,  xxvi., 
xxxvi. ;)  and  his  end,  as  Jewish  historians  inform  us,  was 
in  strict  accordance  with  the  prediction  concerning  him. 
For  the  first  four  years  of  his  reign,  Jehoiakim  was  sub- 
ject to  the  king  of  Egypt,  and  paid  an  enormous  tribute. 
Then  he  became  tributary  for  three  years  to  Nebuchad- 
nezzar king  of  Babylon,  who  at  first  bound  him  with 
chains  to  carry  him  to  Babylon,  but  afterwards  set  him 
at  liberty,  and  left  him  at  Jerusalem  to  reign  as  a tribu- 
tary prince.  The  whole  time  of  his  reign  was  eleven 
years. 

jEiiOiAKiN  was  king  of  Judali^t  the  time  Nebuchad- 
nezzar took  the  city,  and  was,  with  his  family  and  most 
of  his  peorde,  carried  captive  to  Babylon.  (2  Kings 
xxiv.  14,  15. 

Zedekiah,  the  son  of  Josiah.  When  Nebuchadnez- 
zar carried  Jehoiachin,  king  of  Judah,  ])risoner  to  Baby- 
lon, he  made  M ittaniah  king  in  his  stead  after  he  had 
caused  him  to  swear  to  be  his  tributary,  and  changed  his 
name  to  Zedekiah.  He  began  to  reign  when  he  was 
twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  rciirned  eleven  years.  His 
career  was  marked  by  crime.  He  revolted,  but  wassub- 


I 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


177 


dued  and  carried  prisoner  to  Nebuchadnezzar,  who 
caused  his  children  to  be  murdered  before  his  face,  and 
then  his  eyes  to  be  plucked  out;  after  which  he  loaded 
him  with  chains,  and  sent  him  to  Babylon,  where  he 
died.  (Jer.  xxi.  xxvii.) 


THE  KINGS  OF  ISRAEL. 


Jeroboam  reigned  22  years. 
Nadab  “ 2 “ 


Jehoahazreigned  17  years. 
Jehoash  “ 41  “ 


Baasha 

24  “ 

El  ah 

2 “ 

Zimri 

7 days. 

Omri 

( C 

6 years. 

Ahab 

cc 

22  “ 

Ahaziah 

C( 

1 “ 

Joram 

12  “ 

Jehu 

28  “ 

Jeroboam  II.  “ 41  “ 

Zechariah  “ 6 months 

Shallum  “ 1 “ 

Menahim  “ 10  years. 

Pekiah  “ 2 “ 

Pekah  “ 20  “ 

Hosea  carried  captive. 


Jeroboam.  The  first  king  of  Israel,  one  of  the  most 
wicked  rulers  that  ever  lived.  He  was  a distinguished 
man  under  Solomon,  and  was  chosen  head  of  the  ten 
tribes  which  revolted  after  Solomon’s  death,  A.  M.  3029. 
He  reigned  in  horrible  wickedness  22  years.  (1  Kings 
xi.,  xii.,  XV.) 

Nadab,  (1  Kings  xv.  25,)  son  and  successor  of  Jero- 
boam, king  of  Israel,  reigned  two  years.  His  reign  was 
wicked  and  corrupt,  and  he  was  finally  assassinated 
while  prosecuting  the  siege  of  Gibbethon,  a Philistine 
city. 

Baasha  (1  Kings  xv.  16)  was  the  son  of  Abijah,  and 
commander-in-chief  of  a portion  of  the  army  of  Israel. 
When' Nadab,  king  of  Israel  was  besieging  Gibbethon, 
a city  of  the  Philistines,  Baasha  formed  a conspiracy 
against  him  and  murdered  him,  and  immediately  usurped 
the  throne,  which  he  held  for  twenty-four  years.  To 
secure  himself  against  any  disturbance  from  the  family 
of  Jeroboam,  (the  rightful  heirs  of  the  throne,)  he  caused 
them  all  to  be  put  to  death.  By  this  cruel  act  he  unde- 
signedly  fulfilled  the  prophecy  respecting  Jeroboam’s 
posterity.  (1  Kings  xiv.  10.) 


178 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Baasha  followed  in  the  wicked  ways  of  Jeroboam,  and 
was  visited  with  the  most  fearful  judgments  of  God.  The 
warning  he  received  of  the  consequences  of  his  conduct 
(1  Kings  xvi.  1 — 9)  did  not  induce  him  to  forsake  his  evil 
course.  His  reign  was  filled  with  war  and  treachery, 
and  his  family  and  relatives  were  cut  off,  according  to 
the  prediction.  (1  Kings  xvi.  9.  11.) 

Elah.  (1  Kings  xvi  6.)  Son  and  successor  of  Baasha 
king  of  Israel.  As  he  was  revelling  at  a friend’s  house, 
was  assassinated  by  Zimri,  one  of  the  officers  of  his  ar- 
my. He  reigned  only  two  years. 

Zimri,  who  slew  Elah,  king  of  Israel,  and  who,  when 
he  found  that  the  people  had  made  Omri  king,  set  fire  to 
the  palace,  and  perished  in  the  flames. 

Omri.  (1  Kings  xvi.  16.)  An  officer  in  the  army  of 
Israel.  He  was  engaged  in  the  siege  of  Gibbethon,  a 
Philistine  city,  when  he  received  intelligence  that  Zimri, 
another  officer  of  the  army,  had  assassinated  the  king, 
and  had  usurped  the  throne.  The  army,  by  general  ac- 
clamation, made  Omri  king,  and  raising  the  siege  of 
Gibbethon,  they  forthwith  marched  to  Tirzah,  where 
Zimri  resided,  and  captured  it.  Zimri  set  fire  to  the 
house  he  occupied,  and  was  consumed.  The  Israelites 
were  then  divided  into  two  parties;  but,  after  a short 
struggle,  Omri  prevailed,  and  took  the  throne,  which  he 
polluted  and  disgraced  through  a reign  of  twelve  years. 
Omri  built  Samaria,  which  thereafter  became  the  capital 
of  the  ten  tribes. 

Ahab.  (1  Kings  xvi.  29.)  The  son  of  Omri,  and  his 
successor  as  king  of  Israel.  He  reigned  twenty-two 
years,  and  the  seat  of  his  kingdom  was  at  Samaria.  He 
married  Jezebel,  a Zidonian  woman  of  proverbially  wick- 
ed character.  She  was  a gross  idolater,  and  Ahab  fol- 
lowed her  in  all  her  idolatrous  practices;  became  at  once 
a worshipper  of  Baal,  and  even  made  a grove  and  built 
an  altar  for  this  abominable  service.  At  a very  early 
period  of  his  history,  the  sacred  historian  says  of  him, 
that  he  did  more  to  provoke  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  to 
anger  than  all  the  kings  of  Israel  that  were  before  him. 

Ahaziah,  (1  Kings  xxii.  40,)  was  the  son  and  succes- 
sor of  Ahab  king  of  Israel.  So  wicked  was  he,  that  when 
Jehoshaphat  king  of  Judea  had  joined  with  him  to  build 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


179 


a fleet  at  Ezion-geber  for  the  Tarshish  trade,  God  sent 
his  prophet  to  tell  him,  that  because  of  his  alliance  with 
Ahaziah,  even  in  this  secular  enterprise,  his  fleet  should 
be  destroyed;  and  the  ships  were  accordingly  shattered 
to  pieces  by  the  winds. 

JoRAM,  (2  Kings  iii.  16,)  or  Jehoram,  (2  Kings  iii  1,) 
successor  to  Ahaziah,  king  of  Israel,  was  the  second  son 
of  Ahab.  Though  he  put  away  the  worship  of  Baal,  he 
was  still  a very  wicked  king.  (2  Kings  iii.  3.)  After  the 
death  of  Ahab,  the  king  of  Moab  refused  to  pay  the  an- 
nual tribute  to  the  king  of  Israel,  which  he  had  been  ac- 
customed to  pay;  and  Joram  determined  for  this  cause 
to  wage  war  with  him.  He  secured  the  aid  of  Jehosha- 
phat  king  of  Judah,  and  they  went  up  through  Edom, 
whose  king  also  joined  the  expedition.  After  seven  days 
march,  they  found  themselves  likely  to  be  cut  off  by  a 
severe  drought.  In  this  extremity,  they  besought  the 
help  of  Elisha  the  prophet,  who  had  followed  the  army, 
(probably  under  a divine  influence.)  Elisha  at  first  re- 
ferred him  to  the  gods  of  Ahab,  his  father,  and  his  moth- 
er, Jezebel,  for  succor;  but  finally,  for  the  sake  of  Je- 
hoshaphat,  he  consented  to  interpose  for  their  relief,  and 
received  a command  from  God  to  make  the  valley  full  of 
ditches.  This  was  done,  and  then,  without  wind  or  rain, 
at  a particular  hour  of  the  next  morning,  water  came, 
not  from  the  springs,  into  which  they  dug,  but  from 
Edom,  and  supplied  the  army  and  the  country  with  an 
abundance  of  water.  (2  Kings  iii.  20.  Comp.  Ex.  xvii. 
5.  6.) 

Jehu,  (2  Kings  ix.  2.)  The  son  of  Nimshi,  and  grand- 
son of  Jehoshaphat,  was  selected  by  God  to  reign  over 
Israel,  and  to  be  the  instrument  of  executing  his  judg- 
ments on  the  house  of  Ahab.  (1  Kings  xix.  17.  2 Kings 
ix.  1 — 10.)  In  executing  this  commission,  he  com- 
menced wi*h  the  reigning  king,  Joram,  who  was  then  ly- 
ing ill  at  Jezreel.  Having  been  proclaimed  king  by  a 
few  adherents  who  were  with  him  at  Ramoth-gilead, 
he  proceeded  towards  Jezreel.  Upon  his  approach  with- 
in sight  of  that  place,  Joram  despatched  two  or  three 
messengers  to  ascertain  his  design;  and  finding  they  did 
not  return,  he  went  out  himself  to  meet  him.  It  hap- 
pened that  they  met  on  the  ground  of  Naboth  the  Jez- 


180 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


reelite,  (I  Kings  xxi.  1 — 24;)  and  Jehu  at  once  charged 
him  with  his  gross  iniquities,  and  immediately  shot  him 
dead  in  his  chariot.  (Comp.  1 Kings  xxi.  19,  and  2 
Kings  ix.  25.) 

Jehoahaz  succeeded  Jehu,  his  father,  and  reigned 
twenty-eight  years  in  Israel,  and  did  not  depart  from  the 
sins  of  his  predecessors,  for  which  his  kingdom  was  de- 
livered into  the  hands  of  Hazael  king  of  Syria,  to  whom 
he  became  tributary;  he  reigned  seventeen  years. 

Joash  succeeded  Jehoahaz,  his  father,  about  835  years 
B.  C.,  and  reigned  16  years  over  Israel;  he  did  evil  in 
the  sight  of  the  Lord.  During  his  reign  the  prophet 
Elisha  died. 

Jeroboam  II.,  the  13th  king  of  Israel,  succeeded  his 
father,  Joash,  A.  M.  3179,  and  reigned  41  years.  He 
was  a very  wicked  prince,  but  raised  his  kingdom  to  great 
outward  prosperity.  (2  Kings  xiv.  xv.) 

Zechariah,  or  Zachariah,  the  son  of  Rehoboam, 
reigned  but  six  months  over  Israel.  (2  Kings  xv.) 

Manahem,  the  General  of  Shallum,  in  his  turn  filled 
the  throne;  he  extorted  a thousand  talents  of  silver  from 
the  people  to  buy  offPekah,  king  of  Assyria. 

Pekah,  next  reigned  over  Israel.  During  his  reign 
Tiglath  Pileser  destroyed  many  of  the  cities  belonging 
to  the  Jews,  and  carried  the  people  captive  into  Assyria. 

Hosea,  the  same  with  Joshua.  (Deut.  xxxii.  44.)  The 
son  ofElah,  and  the  last  of  the  kings  of  Israel.  (2  Kings 
XV.  30.)  In  the  ninth  year  of  his  reign,  the  Assyrian 
king,  provoked  by  an  attempt  which  Hosea  made  to  form 
an  alliance  with  Egypt,  and  so  throw  off  the  Assyrian 
yoke,  marched  against  Samaria,  and  after  a siege  of 
three  years,  took  it,  and  carried  the  people  away  into 
Assyria.  (2  Kings  xvii.  1 — 6.  Hos.  xiii.  16.  Mic.  1.  6.) 


THE  GOVERNORS  OF  JUDEA. 

After  Judea  became  a province  of  the  Roman  empire, 
governors  or  procurators  were  appointed  and  sent  thither 
from  Rome.  This  was  the  ofiice  held  by  Pontius  Pilate 
at  the  time  of  our  Savior’s  crucifixion.  Sometimes  the 
word  governor  is  used  as  a general  title  for  ruler. 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


181 


Herod,  (Matt.  ii.  1,)  surnamed  the  Great,  was  the 
ancestor  of  several  of  the  same  name,  mentioned  in  the 
New  Testament.  He  was  governor  of  Judea  (then  a 
Roman  province)  at  the  time  of  our  Savior’s  birth. 
Though  he  was  called  king,  he  was  subject  to  the  Roman 
emperor,  and  was  distinguished  for  his  savage  cruelty. 

Archelaus.  (Matt.  ii.  22.)  A son  of  Herod  the  Great. 
On  the  decease  of  his  father,  the  same  year  that  our  Sa- 
vior was  born,  Archelaus  succeeded  to  the  government 
of  Judea,  and  reigned  there  when  Joseph  and  Mary, 
with  the  infant  Jesus,  were  returning  from  Egypt,  whither 
they  had  gone  to  escape  the  fury  of  Herod.  Archelaus, 
however,  was  much  like  his  father  in  the  malignity  of  his 
temper,  and  they  were  therefore  still  afraid  to  return. 

Pontius  Pilate,  the  Roman  governor  of  Judea,  was 
in  office  10  years.  The  character  of  Pilate  was  remark- 
able. When  Jesus  was  arraigned  before  him,  he  was 
not  only  anxious  to  avoid  trying  him,  (Luke  xxiii.  4.  7,) 
but  he  once  and  again,  in  the  most  solemn  and  impres- 
sive manner,  even  in  presence  of  his  malicious  and  blood- 
thirsty persecutors,  declared  his  conviction  of  his  perfect 
innocence.  (Luke  xxiii.  1.  14.  John  xix.  6.) 

By  his  covetous  and  cruel  administration  he  caused 
himself  to  be  exceedingly  hated,  both  by  the  Jews  and 
Samaritans.  At  length,  three  years  after  the  death  of 
Christ,  complaints  against  him  reached  the  court  of  the 
Emperor  Caligula,  and  he  was  recalled  to  Rome,  tried, 
and  banished  to  Gaul.  Afterwards,  through  poverty  and 
shame,  he  committed  suicide. 

Agrippa.  (Acts  xxv.  13.)  Son  and  successor  of  Herod 
the  persecutor.  (Acts  xii.  1.)  Porcius  Festus,  the  suc- 
cessor of  Felix  in  the  government  of  Judea,  came  to 
Caesarea;  and  while  there,  Agrippa  (who  was  governor 
or  king  of  several  of  the  eastern  provinces  of  the  Roman 
empire)  came,  with  his  sister  Bernice  or  Berenice,  to  pay 
him  a visit  of  congratulation  upon  his  accession  to  office. 
The  conversation  between  them  turning  upon  Paul,  who 
was  then  in  confinement  at  Caesarea,  and  whose  remark- 
able story  must  have  been  very  notorious,  Festus  stated 
the  whole. 

Felix  was  deputy-governor  of  Judea.  He  enticed 
Drusilla  to  divorce  Azizus,  king  of  Emesa,  and  then 


182 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


took  her  as  his  own  wife.  He  defeated  about  4000  out- 
laws, headed  by  an  Egyptian  impostor,  who  had  posted 
themselves  in  the  mount  of  Olives.  (Acts  x\i.  38.)  Du- 
ring the  administration  of  Felix,  Judea  was  in  a constant 
turmoil,  being  infested  with  robbers  and  assassins,  and 
overrun  with  impostors  pretending  to  be  the  Messiah.  It 
was  this  prince  that  trembled  at  the  wmrds  of  Paul,  (Acts 
xxiv.  25.)  He  was  a bad  man,  and  governed  with  great 
injustice  and  cruelty.  In  A.  D.  60,  he  was  recalled  to 
Rome,  and  Festus  was  sent  in  his  room.  The  Jews  fol- 
lowed him,  and  complained  to  the  government  of  his  ex- 
tortion and  violence.  He  would  have  been  punished  with 
death,  had  not  his  brother  Pallas,  by  his  credit  at  court, 
preserved  his  life.  (Acts  xxiii.  and  xxiv.) 

Festus  succeeded  Felix  in  the  government  of  Judea. 
He  sent  Paul,  whom  Felix  had  left  bound  at  Caesarea, 
to  Rome,  to  be  tried  by  Caesar,  to  whom  he  appealed. 
(Acts  XXV.)  Festus  was  very  diligent  in  his  efforts  to  put 
an  end  to  the  disturbances  and  robberies  which  had  be- 
come so  frequent  in  Judea,  in  the  reign  of  Felix,  but 
took  no  trouble  to  investigate  the  claims  of  Christianity; 
and  when  Paul  spoke  of  its  mysteries,  he  thought  much 
learning  had  made  him  mad.  (Acts  x.xvi.)  He  died 
about  A.  D.  62. 


THE  KINGS  OF  SYRIA. 

The  Syrian  Kings  numbered  twenty-seven.  Six,  usual- 
ly called  Seleucides,  from  Seleucus,  who  reigned  the  first  in 
Syria;  and  thirteen  who  are  called  Antioclius;  but  they 
are  all  distinguished  by  different  surnames.  Others  of  them 
assume  different  names.-  The  last  was  called  Antioclius, 
surname  Epiphanes,  Asiaticus  and  Commagenes.  In  his 
reign,  the  celebrated  Ponipey,  an  Ethiopian,  a Roman 
General,  reduced  Syria  into  a Roman  province,  after  it 
had  been  governed  by  kings  for  the  space  of  two  hundred 
and  fifty  years,  according  to  Eusebius. 

The  Kings  and  their  Reign  in  Stfria. 

Seleucus  Nicanor,  reigned  20  years. 

Antioclius  Soter,  reigned  19  years. 

Antioclius  Theos,  reigned  15  years. 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


183 


Seleucus  Callinicus,  reigned  20  years. 

Seleucus  Ceraunus,  reigned  2 years. 

Antiochus  the  Great,  reigned  36  years. 

Seleucus  Philopator,  reigned  12  years. 

Antiochus  Epiphanes,  reigned  11  years. 

Antiochus  Epiphanes  succeeded  Seleucus  in  the  kingdom 
of  Syria,  and  reigned  eleven  years  and  some  months. 

Ale.xander  Balas,  the  son  of  king  Antiochus  Epiphanes, 
enters  with  an  army  into  Syria;  the  garrison  of  Ptolemais 
set  open  their  gates  to  him,  by  reason  of  their  hatred  ^to 
king  Demetrius,  who  prepares  himself  for  war. 

Demetrius  desireth  an  alliance  with  Jonathan,  who 
makes  use  of  this  occasion  to  repair  the  fortifications  of 
Jerusalem. 

Alexander  Balas  is  no  less  careful  to  obtain  the  friend- 
ship of  Jonathan  ; and,  to  oblige  him,  confers  on  him  the 
high  priesthood. 

Jonathan  puts  on  the  holy  vestment  in  the  seventh  month 
of  the  160th  year  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Grecians,  at  the 
feast  of  tabernacles.  He  was  the  first  high  priest  of  the 
Ilasmonean  family. 

Demetrius  and  Alexander  come  to  a battle,  and  Deme- 
trius is  slain. 

Alexander  Balas  finding  himself  in  the  peaceable  pos- 
session of  the  kingdom  of  Syria,  espouseth  Cleopatra,  the 
daughter  of  Ptolemy  Philornetor  king  of  Egypt.  Alexan- 
der highly  honors  Jonathan  the  high  priest  at  his  nuptials. 

Demetrius  Nicanor,  eldest  son  of  Demetrius  Soter,  en- 
ters into  Cilicia  with  an  army.  King  Alexander  Balas 
gives  the  command  of  Syria  to  Apollonius,  who  sets  upon 
Jonathafl  the  high  priest;  Jonathan  defeats  him,  and  takes 
Joppa  and  Azotus,  and  burns  the  temple  of  Dagon. 

Ptolemy  Philornetor  king  of  Egypt  comes  to  the  relief 
of  king  Alexander,  his  son-in-law.  Alexander  ungrateful- 
ly sets  Ammonius  to  lie  in  ambush  to  kill  him.  The 
treachery  being  discovered,  Ptolemy  takes  away  his  daugh- 
ter from  Alexander,  and  marries  her  to  Demetrius.  Al- 
exander having  been  driven  from  Antioch,  the  inhabitants 
of  that  place  make  offer  of  the  kingdom  to  Ptolemy,  but 
he  refuseth  it,  and  persuadeth  them  to  accept  of  Demetrius 
for  their  king. 

Alexander  returns  with  a great  army.  Ptolemy  and  De- 


184 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


metrius  unite  their  forces,  and  overcome  him  in  a pitched 
battle  ; but  Ptolemy  dies  of  the  wounds  which  he  received, 
after  he  had  seen  the  head  of  Alexander  sent  to  him  by 
Zabdiel  an  Arabian  prince.  Jonathan  besiegeth  the  cita- 
del at  Jerusalem,  held  by  a garrison  of  Macedonians. 
Complaint  hereof  being  made  to  Demetrius,  Jonathan  ap- 
peaseth  him  by  presents,  and  obtaineth  new  favors  for  the 
Jews.  Demetrius  incurreth  the  hatred  of  his  soldiers,  by 
abridging  their  pay  in  time  of  peace. 

Tryphon,  with  some  soldiers  that  revolted  from  Deme- 
trius, undertakes  to  establish  Antiochus,  the  son  of  Alex- 
ander Balas,  in  the  kingdom  of  Syria. 

Demetrius  is  vanquished  by  young  Antiochus  and  made 
to  flee  into  Seleucia.  Great  honors  are,  by  Antiochus, 
conferred  on  Jonathan,  who  assists  him  against  Demetrius. 

Hadadezer,  (2  Sam.  viii.  3,)  or  Hadarezer,  (2  Sam.  x. 
16.)  A Syrian  king,  with  whom  David  had  several  con- 
tests. In  one  of  them  he  took  twenty  thousand  footmen 
and  seven  hundred  horsemen  of  Hadadezer’s  army  prison- 
ers, besides  chariots  of  war.  On  another  occasion,  when 
Hadadezer  had  formed  an  alliance  with  a neighboring 
province,  David  again  defeated  him,  and  took  twenty-two 
thousand  of  his  army  prisoners.  Among  the  spoils  were 
gold  shields,  and  a great  quantity  of  brass  or  copper. 

Some  years  afterwards,  Hadadezer  and  three  other  Syr- 
ian princes  formed  an  alliance  to  assist  the  Ammonites 
against  David;  but  the  whole  Syrian  army  was  defeated  on 
the  east  bank  of  the  Jordan,  by  the  Israelites,  under  the 
command  of  Joab.  Between  forty  and  fifty  thousand  of  the 
enemy  were  killed,  including  their  principal  general;  and 
they  thenceforth  became  tributary  to  David.  (1  Chron.  xix.) 

Benhadad,  1.  (1  Kings  xv.  18.)  King  of  Syria,  in  the 
time  of  Asa,  king  of  Judah,  with  whom  he  formed  an  alli- 
ance against  Baasha,  king  of  Israel.  Perhaps  he  was  the 
same  with  Hadad,  the  Edomite,  who  rebelled  against  Sol- 
omon. (1  Kings  xi.  25.) 

Benhadad.  (1  Kings  xx.  1.)  King  of  Syria,  and  a 
son  of  the  preceding.  He  was  a proud,  boasting  and  li- 
centious man,  and  seemed  to  be  hardened  against  all  re- 
bukes. (1  Kings  XX.  10 — 12,  16.  He  declared  war  against 
Jehoram,  king  of  Israel. 

Aretas.  (2  Cor.  xi.  32.)  The  king  of  Syria,  at  the 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS.  186 

time  the  governor  of  Damascus  attempted  to  apprehend 
Paul.  (Acts  ix.  24,  25. 

Benhadad,  king  of  Syria,  who  besieged  Samaria. 
(1  Kings  XX.) 

Hazael  was  anointed  king  of  Syria  by  Elijah,  the 
prophet  of  God.  (1  Kings  xix.  15.  2 Kings  viii. 

Resin,  king  of  Syria.  (Isa  vii.  5,  1. 


THE  GOVERNORS  OF  SYRIA. 

Antigonus,  governor  of  Syria,  who  treated  the  Jews 
with  great  severity. 

Cyrenius,  governor  of  Syria.  He  first  made  it  a law 
that  all  the  people  in  his  provinces  should  be  taxed. 

CiESAR  Augustus,  governor  of  Syria,  sent  out  a decree 
and  taxed  all  the  people. 


THE  KINGS  OF  ROME. 

Romulus,  the  first  king  of  Rome  began  to  reign  745 
years  B.  C.,  and  reigned  more  than  thirty  years. 

Numa  Pompilius  was  elected  the  second  king  714 
years  before  Christ;  he  reigned  forty-tHree  years. 
Numa  was  of  the  Sabine  nation.  This  nation  was 
the  most  formidable  enemy  of  the  early  Romans;  but 
by  a wise  policy  were  conciliated;  and  became  united 
with  the  Romans.  Numa’s  disposition  was  pious  and 
pacific;  and  he  endeavored  to  impart  the  same  character 
to  his  people.  [The  Sabeans  or  Sabines  were  the  de- 
scendants of  Cush,  an  Ethiopiac.] 

Tullus  Hostilius,  the  tkird  king,  ascended  the 
throne  in  670  B.  C.  — he  reigned  thirty  years. 

Ancus  Marcius,  grandson  of  Numa,  was  elected  the 
fourth  king  of  Rome,  in  637  B.  C.  He  inherited  the 
piety  and  virtue  of  his  ancestor,  and  reigned  gloriously 
twenty-four  years. 

Tarquinius  Pkiscus,  son  of  a former  citizen  of  Cor- 
inth, popular  from  his  wealth  and  liberality,  was  elected 
the  fifth  king,  614  B.  C.  He  enlarged  the  senate,  and 
reigned  38  years. 

13 


186 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Servius  Tullius,  an  Ethiopian  and  once  a slave,  who 
had  married  the  daughter  of  Tarquinius,  secured,  by  his 
own  address,  and  the  intrigues  of  his  mother-in-law,  his 
election  to  the  vacant  throne  in  576  B.  C.  His  popular- 
ity originated  from  his  acts  of  munificence;  discharging 
the  debts  of  the  poor;  dividing  his  patrimonial  lands 
among  the  citizens;  improving  the  city  with  useful  edifi- 
ces, and  extending  its  boundaries.  He  reigned  44  years. 

Tarquinius  Superbus,  was  the  seventh  son,  and  last 
king  of  Rome.  He  married  Tullia,  the  daughter  of 
Servius,  and  thus  secured  his  elevation  to  the  throne. 
His  disposition  was  haughty,  and  produced  him  the  ap- 
pellation of  Superbus  [proud,]  and  his  government,  sys- 
tematical tyranny.  In  him  the  monarchical  government 
came  to  an  end;  — the  Romans  thenceforward  adopting 
a republican  form  of  government,  under  Consuls  an- 
nually elected. 

The  republican  form  of  government  continued  till  31 
years  B.  C.  M'hen  Octavius,  or  Cmsar  Augustus,  grand- 
nephew of  Julius  Caesar  became  sole  master  of  the  Ro- 
man Empire.  (Luke  ii.  1.) 

Jesus,  the  Savior  of  mankind  was  born  four  years  be- 
fore the  commencement  of  the  vulgar  era. 

A.  D.  6,  Titus  Livius  historian  died. 

Tiberius  Cesar  (Luke  iii.  1)  banished  the  Jews  from 
Rome.  He  was  the  son-in-law  and  successor  of  Au- 
gustus, and  thaugh  with  some  apparent  virtues,  was  one 
of  the  most  infamous  tyrants  that  ever  scourged  the  em- 
pire of  Rome.  He  began  his  reign  A.  D.  14,  reigned 
during  the  eventful  period  of  the  succeeding  twenty- 
three  years,  and  was  finally  murdered  by  suffocation 
with  pillows. 

A.  D.  37.  Caligula,  Emperor  of  Rome. 

A.  D.  54.  Nero,  an  Ethiopian,  Emperor  of  Rome. 
A.  D.  59,  he  put  his  mother,  Agrippina,  to  death.  And 
A.  D.  64,  raised  the  first  persecution  against  the  Chris- 
tians— in  which  St.  Paul  was  put  to  death.  Seneca, 
the  celebrated  stoic  philosopher  was  put  to  death;  and 
Rome  burnt  by  Nero. 

A.  D.  70.  Vespasian,  Emperor. 

A.  D.  78.  A great  pestilence  in  Rome,  — 10,000 
dying  in  one  day. 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


187 


A.  D.  79.  Titus,  Emperor  of  Rome.  Jerusalem 
taken  and  destroyed  by  Titus,  Vespasian’s  son.  Nearly 
1,500,000  Jews  perished  on  this  occasion. 

A.  D.  81.  Domitian,  Rome’s  Emperor.  He  banished 
John  the  evangelist  to  the  island  of  Patmos. 

A.  D.  98.  Trajan,  the  Roman  Emperor,  forbid  \he 
Christian  assemblies. 

Second  Century. 

A.  D.  118.  Adrian,  Roman  Emperor,  renewed,  but 
afterward  suspended  the  persecution  of  the  Christians. 

A.  D.  138.  Antoninus  Pius,  Emperor  of  Rome. 

vA.  D.  161.  Marcus  Aurelius  Antoninus,  Emperor, 
during  whose  reign  the  Christians  suffered  great  perse- 
cution. 

A.  D.  195.  Severus  was  the  Roman  Emperor. 

Third  Century. 

A.  D.  211.  Caracalla  and  Geta,  Roman  Emperors. 
Caracalla  murders  Geta. 

A.  D.  222.  Alexander  Severus,  Emperor  of  Rome. 

A.  D.  235.  Maximinus  assassinates  Severus;  and  is 
proclaimed  Emperor. 

A.  D.  238.  Gordian,  Emperor  of  Rome. 

A.  D.  249.  Decius,  Rome’s  Emperor. 

A.  D.  251.  Gallus,  the  Roman  Emperor,  persecutes 
the  Christians. 

A.  D.  254.  Valerianus,  Emperor. 

A.  D.  268.  Claudius,  Emperor  of  Rome. 

Fourth  Century. 

A.  D.  306.  Constantine,  the  Great,  Emperor  of 
Rome.  He  becomes  a Christian;  and  stops  the  perse- 
cution of  Christianity. 

The  toleration  of  Christianity  through  the  Roman 
Empire  took  place  under  Constantine  the  Great,  about 
506  years  A.  C.  Constantine  fought  under  the  banner 
of  the  cross  against  his  enemies,  and  was  successful. 
Constantine  removed  the  seat  of  the  Roman  Empire  to 
Constantinople  about  329  years  A.  C. 

Constantine  ordered  the  heathen  god  Serapis,  and  a 
pillar  on  which  are  marked  the  degrees  of  the  Nile,  in- 
dicating the  rise  of  the  water,  to  be  removed  into  the 
church  of  Alexandria  in  Africa. 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


A. D.  361. 
A.  D.  375. 
A.  D.  381. 
the  East. 

'a.  D.  408. 


Julian,  Emperor  of  Rome. 

Valens  was  Roman  Emperor. 

Theodosius,  the  Great,  was  Emperor  of 

Fifth  Century. 

Theodosius  2d,  Emperor  of  the  East. 


THE  LIST  OF  JUDGES  AND  TERM  OF  SERVICE, 
ABOUT  1400  B.  C.---456  YEARS. 

JuDOES.  Officers  of  law  and  justice.  The  Jews  had 
three  courts.  A court  of  three  or  seven  petty  judges, 
who  decided  small  cases. 

Othniel  judged  Israel  forty  years. 

Oppression  of  Moab,  eighteen  years. 

Ehud,  eighty  years. 

Oppression  of  Philistia,  one  year. 

Shamgar,  one  year. 

Oppression  of  Canaan,  twenty  years. 

Deborah  and  Barak,  forty  years. 

Oppression  of  Midian,  seven  years. 

Gideon,  forty  years. 

Abiraelech,  three  years. 

Tola,  twenty-three  years. 

Jair,  twenty-two  years. 

Oppression  of  Ammon,  eighteen  years. 

Jephthah,  six  years. 

Ibzan,  seven  years. 

Elon,  ten  years.  • 

Abdon,  eight  years. 

Oppression  of  Philistia,  Samson  last  ten,  forty  years. 

Eli,  forty  years. 

Oppression  of  Philistia,  twenty  years. 

Samuel,  twelve  years. 

Judges.  (Acts  xiii.  20.)  This  was  the  title  of  a class 
of  magistrates  among  the  Israelites.  They  were  appointed 
originally  by  Moses,  at  the  suggestion  of  Jethro,  an  Ethio- 
pian, prince  of  Midian,  Moses’  father-in-law,  (Exodus 
xviii.  1,)  to  relieve  him  of  a part  of  the  duties  of  the 
chief  magistracy.  At  an  early  period  after  they  left  Egypt, 
a rank  of  judges  was  established,  the  lowest  of  which  were 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


189 


appointed  over  ten  men,  and  probably  amounted  to  60,000  ; 
then  those  of  fifty,  one  hundred,  and  one  thousand  men ; 
the  final  jurisdiction,  in  all  cases  of  difficulty,  being  re- 
served to  Moses  himself.  (Ex.  xviii.  21 — 26.)  After  they 
became  settled  in  their  respective  districts  of  the  prom- 
ised land,  this  judiciary  system  underwent  considerable 
modification.  Judges  were  then  appointed  for  the  cities  or 
chief  towns. 

The  book  of  Judges  forms  an  important  part  in  the  his- 
tory of  Israel ; and  independently  of  the  ample  proofs  of 
its  authenticity  found  in  its  style,  and  in  its  being  quoted 
by  both  Old  and  New  Testament  writers,  the  transactions 
it  records  are  confirmed  by  traditions  current  among  the 
heathen.  Thus  we  find  the  memorial  of  Gideon’s  transac- 
tions preserved  by  Sanchoniatho. 


THE  JUDGES  OF  ISRAEL. 

Othniel  was  raised  up  to  deliver  the  Israelites  from  the 
hands  of  Chushan-Ethiopians. 

Ehud,  who  delivered  the  children  of  Israel  from  the  Mo- 
abites. 

Deborah.  1.  (Judg.  iv.  4.)  A woman  of  eminent  wis- 
dom and  holiness,  (called  a prophetess,)  and  a judge  of  the 
people  of  Israel.  She  was  the  wife  of  Lapidoth,  (though 
some  think  the  passage  should  read,  a woman  of  Lapidoth,) 
and  had  her  judgment-seat  under  a palm  tree,  which  is 
hence  called  by  her  name.  (Judg.  iv.  -5.)  Israel  was  suf- 
fering at  that  time  a most  oppressive  bondage,  under  Jabin, 
a Canaanitish  king,  to  which  they  were  doomed  in  conse- 
quence of  their  sin.  Deborah,  by  divine  direction,  called 
upon  Barak,  who  had  probably  signalized  himself  in  some 
way,  and  commanded  him,  as  from  God,  to  station  himself 
upon  mount  Tabor,  with  a prescribed  number  of  men,  and 
she  would  see  to  it  that  Sisera,  the  commander  of  the  ty- 
rant’s army,  should  fall  into  his  power. 

Barak,  (Judg.  iv.  6,)  was  the  son  of  Abinoam,  and  was 
distinguished  for  his  share  in  the  conquest  of  Sisera  and 
the  deliverance  of  Israel  from  long  and  severe  oppression. 
A history  of  the  transaction,  and  a copy  of  their  sublime 
and  triumphal  song,  are  given  in  Judg.  iv.  and  v. 


190 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Gideon.  (Judg.  vi.  11.)  The  son  of  Joash  the  Abi 
ezrite,  and  the  same  with  Jerubbaal  the  seventh  judge  0i 
Israel,  a mighty  man  of  valor,  and  peculiarly  favored  with 
the  presence  of  the  Lord.  He  was  a very  humble  man : 
and  when  the  angel  proposed  to  him  to  go  in  the  strength 
of  the  Lord  to  save  Israel  from  the  hands  of  the  Midian- 
ites,  he  replied,  “ Behold,  my  family  is  poor  in  Manasseh, 
and  1 am  the  least  of  my  father’s  house.”  The  Lord  was 
pleased  to  favor  Gideon  with  most  remarkable  tokens  oi 
his  power  and  grace,  which  are  particularly  mentioned  in 
Judg.  vi.,  vii.,  viii.  He  is  honorably  mentioned,  Heb. 
xi.  32. 

Abimelech.  2.  (Judg.  viii.  31.)  A son  of  Gideon, 
who,  after  the  death  of  his  father,  persuaded  the  men  oi 
Shechem  to  make  him  king.  (Judg.  ix.  18.)  He  after- 
wards put  to  death  seventy  of  his  brothers  who  dwelt  in  hig 
father’s  house  at  Ophrah,  leaving  only  Jotham,  the  young- 
est, alive.  After  several  defeats  he  was  at  last  mortall} 
wounded  by  a piece  of  millstone  thrown  upon  his  head 
a woman  from  the  top  of  a tower  in  Thebez.  That  i 
might  not  be  said  a woman  slew  him,  he  called  to  hi- 
armor-bearer  to  stab  him  with  his  sword,  and  thus  he  died 
(Judg.  ix.  54-“- 57.) 

Jephthah,  the  tenth  judge  of  Israel,  who,  in  conse- 
quence of  an  extraordinary  vow,  sacrificed  his  daughter. 
Judg.  xi.  Some  learned  men,  by  altering  one  of  the  origi- 
nal words  a little,  and  some  considerations  connected  with 
the  narrative,  infer  that  he  only  consigned  her  to  celibacy. 
In  his  day  Troy  was  burnt  by  the  Greeks,  about  A.  M. 
2800. 

Samson.  (Judg.  xiii.  24.)  Son  of  Manoah,  and  for 
twenty  years  a Judge  of  Israel.  The  circumstances  at- 
tending the  annunciation  of  his  birth  are  remarkable, 
(Judg.  xiii.  3 — 23,)  and  he  was  distinguished  for 
his  gigantic  strength.  Contrary  to  the  wishes  of  his 
parents,  who  were  observers  of  the  law,  (Ex.  xxxiv.  16. 
Deut.  vii.  3,)  he  married  a woman  of  Timnath,  a Philis- 
tine city.  On  his  way  to  that  city,  he  slew  a lion,  (Judg. 
xiv.  5—9,  and  he  was  of  the  tribe  of  Daniel.  Dr.  Clarke 
has  shown  from  M.  DeLevaar,  that  he  is  the  original  of  the 
fabled  Hercules  of  heathen  mythology.  He  died  1117 
years  B.  C.,  aged  40.  Judg.  xiii.  xvi.  Heb.  xi.  32,  33. 


ANCIENT  KINGS  AND  WARS. 


191 


Eli.  (1  Sam.  ii.  11.)  A descendant  of  Ithamar,  the 
fourth  son  of  Aaron,  and  successor  of  Abdon,  as  high 
priest  and  judge  of  Israel.  In  consequence  of  his  negli- 
gence or  injudicious  management  of  his  two  sons  Hophni 
and  Phinehas,  he  suffered  severe  chastisement.  Samuel 
was  directed  to  disclose  ito  Eli  the  judgments  that  would 
come  upon  his  family,  (1  Sam.  iii.  13,  14,)  chiefly  because 
of  his  neglect  of  paternal  duty.  The  old  man  received 
the  intelligence  with  remarkable  submission  ; but  it  was 
not  until  twenty-seven  years  after,  that  God  fulfilled  his 
threatenings.  Then  his  two  sons  were  both  slain  in  the 
same  battle  with  the  Philistines,  into  whose  hands  the  ark 
of  God  fell.  The  aged  priest,  then  in  his  ninety-eighth 
year,  was  so  overwhelmed  when  these  calamities  were  made 
known  to  him,  that  he  fell  backward  from  his  seat,  and 
broke  his  neck.  lie  had  governed  the  Hebrews  in  all 
their  concerns,  civil  and  religious,  for  the  long  period  of 
forty  years.  (1  Sam.  iv.  18.) 

Samuel,  (1  Sam.  i.  20,)  the  son  of  Elkanah  and  Han- 
nah, was  a celebrated  Hebrew  prophet,  and  the  last  of  their 
judges.  While  he  was  a child,  he  officiated  in  some  form 
in  the,  temple,  and  was  favored  with  remarkable  revelations. 


192 


LIGHT  AND  TROTH. 


CHAPTER  V. 


COLORED  GENERALS  AND  SOLDIERS. 


MOSES. 

Moses  was  a General  of  Egypt.  He  was  the  most  dis- 
tinguished character  of  ancient  times.  Josephus  says 
that  after  Moses  was  nourished  and  brought  up  in  the 
king’s  palace,  he  was  appointed  General  of  the  Egyptian 
army,  and  made  war  against  the  Ethiopians  and  con- 
quered them.  This  battle  was  fought  about  1497  years 
B.  C.  Tharbis  was  the  daughter  of  the  Ethiopian  king; 
she  happened  to  see  Moses  as  he  led  the  army  near  the 
walls  of  the  city,  fighting  with  great  courage.  She  ad- 
mired the  subtilty  of  his  undertaking,  and  believing  him 
to  be  the  author  of  the  Egyptians’  success,  fell  deeply  in 
love  with  him,  and  upon  consideration  of  the  subject 
sent  to  him  the  most  faithful  of  her  servants  to  discourse 
with  him  upon  their  marriage.  Moses  thereupon  ac- 
cepted the  offer  on  condition  that  she  would  procure  the 
delivering  up  of  the  city  to  him.  Moses  married  the 
king’s  daughter  for  the  love  and  affection  she  had  for  him, 
and  he  obtained  the  city  by  her  wisdom  and  artifice. 
This  city  had  strong  walls  on  every  side,  and  was  encir- 
cled by  the  river  Nile  and  Astrapus.  This  city  was  first 
called  Saba,  a royal  city  of  Ethiopia.  Cambyses,  after 
he  had  taken  it,  named  it  Meroe,  after  his  own  sister. 
[Rollin  and  Strabo.] 

Moses  was  learned  in  alt  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians, 
and  mighty  in  words  and  in  deeds.  (Acts  vii.  21,  22.) 


COLORED  GENERALS  AND  SOLDIERS. 


193 


HANNO. 

Hanno,  an  African,  the  father  of  Hamilcar,  was  a 
general  of  Carthage.  He  flourished  when  the  Carthagi- 
nians were  in  their  greatest  prosperity.  Some  place  his 
time  140  years  before  the  founding  of  Rome,  which  would 
be  about  800  years  before  the  era  of  the  whites.  This 
commander-in-chief  was  sent  out  with  a fleet  and  army  by 
order  of  the  Carthaginian  Senate,  to  make  treaties  and 
settle  colonies  on  the  coast  of  Africa.  [Encyclopedia 
Perthensis.  Rollin,  Voss,  &.  Hist.  Gr.  1.  4.] 


HAMILCAR. 

Hamilcar,  an  African,  was  the  father  of  Hannibal. 
The  fleet  at  that  time  consisted  of  two  thousand  ships  of 
war,  and  upwards  of  three  thousand  small  vessels  of  bur- 
den. The  land  forces  amounted  to  no  less  than  three 
hundred  thousand  men.  These  immense  forces  sailed 
from  Carthage  under  the  command  of  the  celebrated 
Hamilcai*  and  were  landed  at  Palermo,  (in  Latin,  Pan- 
ormus.)  This  fleet  was  burnt  in  the  war  by  the  strata- 
gems of  Gelon,  an  able  warrior,  who  was  sent  to  assist 
Theron  the  General  of  Hymera,  a city  not  far  from  Pal- 
ermo. The  preparations  for  this  war  had  occupied  three 
years. 

Three  years  after,  they  appointed  Hamilcar  their  gen- 
eral a second  time;  and  on  his  pleading  his  great  age 
for  declining  the  command  in  this  war,  they  gave  him  for 
his  lieutenant,  Imilcon  the  son  of  Hanno,  of  the  same 
family.  The  preparations  for  this  war,  were  equal  to  the 
great  design,  which  the  Carthaginians  had  formed.  The 
fleet  and  army  were  soon  ready,  and  sailed  from  Car- 
thage for  Sicily.  This  army  consisted  of  300,000  men, 
according  to  Eporus;  but  according  to  Timaeus,  of  six 
hundred  and  twenty  thousand.  The  General  having 
died,  after  the  reduction  of  several  cities,  Imilcon  ended 
the  war  by  a treaty  with  Dionysius.  [Rollin.] 


194 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


IMILCON. 

Imilcon,  an  African,  a general  of  Carthage.  The 
following  year,  Imilcon,  being  appointed  one  of  the  rulers 
of  Carthage,  returned  to  Sicily  with  a greater  army  than 
before.  He  landed  at  Palermo,  took  several  cities;  and 
recovered  Motya  by  force  of  arms.  His  fleet  under  the 
command  of  Mago,  sailed  along  the  coast, — above  two 
hundred  ships  laden  with  the  spoils  of  the  enemy,  and 
five  hundred  barques,  entered  in  good  order  the  great 
harbor  of  Syracuse.  The  army  according  to  some  au- 
thors, consisted  of  300,000  foot,  and  3,000  horse.  In 
addition  to  this  army,  new  troops  were  raised,  and 
placed  under  the  command  of  Mago,  whose  father  had 
been  lately  killed.  He  was  very  young,  but  of  great 
abilities  and  reputation.  He  soon  arrived  in  Sicily,  and 
gave  Dionysius  battle.  In  this  battle,  Leptinus,  brother 
of  Dionysius  and  upwards  of  14,000  Syracusans  were  left 
dead  upon  the  field.  By  this  victory,  the  Carthaginians 
obtained  an  honorable  peace,  which  left  them  in  posses- 
sion of  all  they  had  in  Sicily,  with  the  addition  even  of 
some  strongholds;  besides  a thousand  talents  to  defray 
the  expenses  of  the  war.  Yet  Mago,  on  his  return  to 
Carthage  was  impeached,  and  died  soon  after  of  grief. 


HANNIBAL. 

Hannibal,  the  Great,  an  African,  a general  of  Carthage, 
218  B.  C.  Carthage  having  been  at  peace  23  years,  he  led 
the  Carthaginian  army  and  laid  siege  to  Saguntum,  a city  of 
Spain,  in  alliance  with  the  Romans.  The  Carthaginians, 
passing  through  the  straits  with  their  fleet,  and  Hannibal, 
after  taking  that  place,  conceived  the  bold  design  of  car- 
rying the  war  into  Italy.  In  the  accomplishment  of  that 
design,  he  passed  the  Pyrenees  and  finally  the  Alps,  with 
incredible  difficulty,  having,  when  he  arrived  in  Italy, 
20,000  foot  and  6000  horse.  The  Romans  fell  before  him. 
In  several  pitched  battles  he  utterly  routed  them,  and  at 
Cannae  he  made  an  immense  slaughter,  40,000  Romans 
being  left  dead  on  the  field.  Had  he  pushed  his  advan- 
tages, and  gone  immediately  to  Rome,  the  fate  of  the  re- 


COLORED  GENERALS  AND  SOLDIERS.  195 

public  would  no  doubt  have  been  sealed.  But  be  hesita- 
ted, and  this  gave  time  to  the  Romans  to  concentrate  their 
forces,  and  they  in  their  turn  became  victorious,  by  car- 
rying the  war  into  Africa. 


SCIPIO  AFRICANUS. 

SciPio  Africanus,  an  Ethiopian,  the  Roman  general, 
attacked  Hannibal’s  forces,  who  had  come  out  against 
Rome,  and  gave  him  battle,  about  146  years  B.  C. ; and 
finally  prevailed  by  carrying  the  war  into  Africa.  The  last 
punic  war  terminated  with  the  overthrow  of  Carthage. 

Hannibal  to  Scipio  Africanus  at  their  intervieio  preceding 
the  battle  of  Zama. 

Since  fate  has  so  ordained  it,  that  I,  who  began  the 
war,  and  who  have  been  so  often  on  the  point  of  ending  it 
by  a complete  conquest,  should  now  come  of  my  own 
motion  to  ask  a peace;  I am  glad  that  it  is  of  you, 
Scipio,  I have  the  fortune  to  ask  it.  Nor  will  this  be 
among  the  least  of  your  glories,  that  Hannibal,  victorious 
over  so  many  Roman  generals,  submitted  at  last  to  you. 

I could  wish,  that  our  fathers  and  we  had  confined  our 
ambition  within  the  limits  which  nature  seems  to  have  pre- 
scribed to  it  ; the  shores  of  Africa,  and  the  shores  of  Italy. 
The  gods  did  not  give  us  that  mind.  On  both  sides  -we 
have  been  so  eager  after  foreign  possessions,  as  to  put  our 
own  to  the  hazard  of  war.  Rome  and  Carthage  have  had, 
each  in  her  turn,  the  enemy  at  her  gates.  But  since 
errors  past  may  be  more  easily  blamed  than  corrected,  let 
it  now  be  the  work  of  both  you  and  me  to  put  an  end,  if 
possible,  to  the  obstinate  contention.  For  my  own  part, 
my  years,  and  the  experience  I have  had  of  the  instability 
of  fortune,  incline  me  to  leave  nothing  to  her  determina- 
tion which  reason  can  decide.  But  much  I fear,  Scipio, 
that  your  youth,  your  want  of  the  like  experience,  your 
uninterrupted  success,  may  render  you  averse  from  the 
thoughts  of  peace.  He  whom  fortune  has  never  failed, 
rarely  reflects  upon  her  inconstancy.  Yet,  without  recur- 
ring to  former  examples,  my  own  may  perhaps  suffice  to 
teach  you  moderation.  I am  that  same  Hannibal,  who, 


196 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


after  my  victory  at  Cannae,  became  master  of  the  greatest 
part  of  your  country,  and  deliberated  with  myself  what 
fate  I should  decree  to  Italy  and  Rome.  And  now,  see 
the  change ! Here,  in  Africa,  I am  come  to  treat  with  a 
Roman,  for  my  own  preservation,  and  ray  country’s.  Such 
are  the  sports  of  fortune.  Is  she  then  to  be  trusted  because 
she  smiles?  An  advantageous  peace  is  preferable  to  the 
hope  of  victory.  The  one  is  in  your  own  power,  the  other 
at  the  pleasure  of  the  gods.  Should  you  prove  victorious, 
it  would  add  little  to  your  own  glory,  or  the  glory  of  your 
country;  if  vanquished,  you  lose  in  one  hour  all  the  honor 
and  reputation  you  have  been  so  many  years  acquiring. 
But  what  is  ray  aim  in  all  this?  — that  you  should  content 
yourself  with  our  cession  of  Spain,  Sicily,  Sardinia  and 
all  the  islands  between  Italy  and  Africa.  A peace  on 
these  conditions  will,  in  my  opinion,  not  only  secure  the 
future  tranquillity  of  Carthage,  but  be  sufficiently  glorious 
to  you,  and  for  the  Roman  name.  And  do  not  tell  me 
that  some  of  our  citizens  dealt  fraudulently  with  you  in 
the  late  treaty  — it  is  I,  Hannibal,  that  now  ask  a peace: 
I ask  it,  because  I think  it  expedient  for  my  country  ; and, 
thinking  it  expedient,  I will  inviolably  maintain  it. 

Scipio’s  Answer. 

I knew  very  well,  Hannibal,  that  it  was  the  hope  of  your 
return  which  embolded  the  Carthaginians  to  break  the 
truce  with  us,  and  to  lay  aside  ail  thoughts  of  a peace, 
when  it  was  just  upon  the  point  of  being  concluded  ; and 
your  present  proposal  is  a proof  of  it.  You  retrench  from 
their  concessions  every  thing  but  what  we  are,  and  have 
been  long  possessed  of.  But  as  it  is  your  care  that  your 
fellow  citizens  should  have  the  obligations  to  you  of  being 
eased  from  a great  part  of  their  burden,  so  it  ought  to  be 
mine  that  they  draw  no  advantage  from  their  perfidious- 
ness. Nobody  is  more  sensible  than  I am  of  the  weakness 
of  man  and  the  power  of  fortune,  and  that  whatever  we 
enterprise  is  subject  to  a thousand  chances.  If,  before  the 
Romans  passed  into  Africa,  you  had  of  your  own  accord 
quitted  Italy,  and  made  the  offers  you  now  make,  I believe 
they  would  not  have  been  rejected.  But  as  you  have  been 
forced  out  of  Italy,  and  we  are  masters  here  of  the  open 
country,  the  situation  of  things  is  much  altered.  And 


COLORED  GENERALS  AND  SOLDIERS,  197 

what  is  chiefly  to  be  considered,  the  Carthaginians,  by  the 
late  treaty  which  we  entered  into  at  their  request,  were^ 
over  and  above  what  you  offer,  to  have  restored  to  us  our 
prisoners  without  ransom,  delivered  up  their  ships  of  war, 
paid  us  five  thousand  talents,  and  to  have  given  hostages 
fpr  the  performance  of  all.  The  senate  accepted  these 
conditions,  but  Cartbage  failed  on  her  part;  Carthage 
deceived  us.  What  then  is  to  be  done?  Are  the  Car- 
thaginians to  be  released  from  the  most  important  articles 
of  the  treaty,  as  a reward  of  their  breach  of  faith?  No, 
certainly.  If,  to  the  conditions  before  agreed  upon,  you 
had  added  some  new  articles  to  our  advantage,  there  would 
have  been  matter  of  reference  to  the  Roman  people;  but 
when,  instead  of  adding,  you  retrench,  there  is  no  room  for 
deliberation.  The  Carthaginians  therefore  must  submit  to 
us  at  discretion,  or  must  vanquish  us  in  battle. 


POMPEY. 

PoMPEY,  [an  Ethiopian,]  a Roman  general,  had  early 
acquired  the  surname  of  the  Great,  by  that  sort  of  merit 
which,  from  the  constitution  of  the  republic,  necessarily 
made  bim  great;  a fame  and.  success  in  war  superior  to 
what  Rome  had  ever  known  in  the  most  celebrated  of  her 
generals.  He  had  triumphed,  at  three  several  times,  over 
the  three  different  parts  of  the  known  world  — Europe, 
Asia  and  Africa : and  by  his  victories  had  almost  doubled 
tbe  extent,  as  well  as  the  revenues  of  the  Roman  domin- 
ion; for,  as  he  declared  to  the  people  on  his  return  from 
the  Mithridatic  war,  he  had  found  the  lesser  Asia  the 
boundary  ; but  left  it  the  middle  of  their  empire.  He  was 
about  six  years  older  than  Caesar  ; and  while  Caesar,  im- 
mersed in  pleasures,  oppressed  with  debts,  and  suspected 
by  all  honest  men,  was  hardly  able  to  show  his  head,  Pom- 
pey  was  flourishing  in  the  height  of  power  and  glory ; and, 
by  the  consent  of  all  parties,  placed  at  the  head  of  the  re- 
public. 

The  taking  of  Jerusalem  by  Pompey  happened  63  years 
B.  C.  This  event  was  connected  with  the  restoration  of 
Hyrcanus  to  the  government  of  Judea,  and  the  subjection 
of  the  country  to  the  Romans.  It  was  made  tributary  to 
Rome. 


198 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


The  battle  of  Pharsalia  was  fought  by  Pompey  against 
.C$sar  tlie  Great,  about  48  years  B.  C.  Caesar,  in  his  at- 
tempt to  deprive  Pompey  of  his  government,  entered  Rome 
before  him,  and  had  time  to  collect  an  army,  with  many  of 
the  Senate.  He  immediately  left  Rome,  and  marched  di- 
rectly to  attack  Pompey’s  lieutenants,  who  were  in  Spain, 
Scipio  and  Cato.  Having  subdued  them,  and  being  in  the 
mean  time  appointed  dictator,  and  soon  after  consul,  he 
had  the  right  of  acting  in  the  name  of  the  republic. 

By  this  time,  Pompey  had  raised  a numerous  army  of 
Roman  citizens  to  oppose  Caesar  by  force  of  arms.  Caesar 
was  anxious  to  bring  him  to  an  engagement.  He  met  him 
in  the  field  of  Pharsalia,  and  entirely  defeated  his  ar]jiy. 
Fifteen  thousand  were  slain,  and  twenty-four  thousand  sur- 
rendered themselves  prisoners  ; and  Pompey,  who  had  been 
chosen  the  Roman  consul,  and  was  engaged  in  vvafrs  on  ac- 
count of  the  republic,  after  conquering  various  countries, 
was  forced  to  flee  into  Egypt,  and  was  slain  by  Ptolemy  the 
king.  This  deed  was  effected  by  Ptolemy,  in  order  to  con- 
ciliate the  favor  of  Ceesar,  the  enemy  of  Pompey. 

How  happy  would  it  have  been  for  him  to  have  died 
in  that  sickness,  when  all  Italy  was  putting  up  vows  and 
prayers  for  his  safety ! or,  if  he  had  fallen  by  the  chance 
of  war,  on  the  plains  of  Pharsalia,  in  the  defence  of  his 
country’s  liberty,  he  had  died  still  glorious,  though  unfor- 
tunate; but,  as  if  he  had  been  referred  for  an  example  of 
the  instability  of  human  greatness,  he,  who  a few  days  be- 
fore commanded  kings  and  consuls,  and  all  the  noblest  of 
Rome,  was  sentenced  to  die  by  a council  of  slaves;  mur- 
dered by  a base  deserter  ; cast  out  naked  and  headless  on 
the  Egyptian  strand;  and  when  the  whole  earth,  as  Vellei- 
us says,  had  scarce  been  sufficient  for  his  victories,  could 
not  find  a spot  upon  it  at  last  for  a grave.  His  body  was 
burnt  on  the  shore  by  one  of  his  freedmen,  with  the  planks 
of  an  old  fishing  boat;  and  his  ashes,  being  conveyed  to 
Rome,  were  deposited  privately,  by  his  wife  Cornelia,  in  a 
vault  by  his  Alban  villa.  The  Egyptians  however  raised  a 
monument  to  him  on  the  place,  and  adorned  it  with  figures 
of  brass,  which,  being  defaced  afterwards  by  time,  and 
buried  almost  in  sand  and  rubbish,  was  sought  out,  and  re- 
stored by  the  Emperor  Hadrian.  [Middleton.] 


COLORED  generals  AND  SOLDIERS. 


199 


cmoN. 

CiMON  was  the  last  of  all  the  Grecian  generals,  who  did 
any  thing,  considerable  or  glorious,  against  the  barbarians. 
He  gained  several  victories,  which  reduced  Artaxerxes  to 
the  necessity  of  concluding  a treaty  highly  honorable  to 
the  Greeks.  Greece  was  first  colonized  by  the  Phoeni- 
cians and  Egyptians. 

In  A.  M.  3554,  Cimon  stifled  the  sparks  of  war  which 
were  going  to  break  out  among  the  Greeks;  reconciled  the 
two  cities,  and  prevailed  with  them  to  conclude  a truce  for 
five  years.  And  to  prevent  the  Athenians,  who  were 
grown  haughty  in  eflTect  of  the  many  victories  they  had 
gained,  from  having  an  opportunity,  or  harboring  a design 
to  attack  their  neighbors  and  allies,  he  thought  it  advisable 
to  lead  them  to  a great  distance  from  home  against  the 
common  enemy;  thus  endeavoring,  in  an  honorable  way, 
to  inure  the  citizens  to  war,  and  enrich  them  at  the  same 
time.  Accordingly  he  put  to  sea  with  a fleet  of  two  hun- 
dred sail.  He  sent  sixty  of  these  into  Egypt  to  the  aid  of 
Amyrteus,  and  himself  sailed  with  the  rest  against  the 
island  of  Cyprus.  Artabazus  was  at  that  time  in  those 
seas  with  a fleet  of  three  hundred  sail ; and  Megabysus, 
the  other  general  of  Artaxerxes,  with  an  army  of  three 
hundred  thousand  men,  on  the  coast  of  Cilicia.  As  soon 
as  the'squadron  which  Cimon  sent  into  Egypt  had  joined 
his  fleet,  he  sailed  and  attacked  Artabazus,  and  took  an 
hundred  of  his  ships.  He  sunk  many  of  them,  and  chased 
the  rest  as  far  as  the  coasts  of  Phcenicia.  But  as  if  this 
victory  had  been  only  a prelude  to  a second,  he  made  a de- 
scent on  Cilicia  in  his  return  — attacked  Megabysus  — de- 
feated him,  and  cut  to  pieces  a prodigious  number  of  his 
troops.  He  afterwards  returned  to  Cyprus  with  this  double 
triumph,  and  laid  siege  to  Citium,  a strong  city  of  very 
great  importance.  His  design,  after  he  had  reduced  that 
island,  was  to  sail  to  Egypt,  and  again  embroil  the  affairs 
of  the  Barbarians  ; for  he  had  very  extensive  views,  and 
meditated  no  less  a prospect  than  that  of  the  entire  subver- 
sion of  the  mighty  empire  of  Persia.  The  rumors  which 
prevailed,  that  Themistocles  was  to  command  against  him, 
added  fresh  fire  to  his  courage ; and  almost  assured  of  suc- 
cess, he  was  infinitely  pleased  with  the  occasion  of  trying 


200 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


his  abilities  with  those  of  that  general.  But  we  have  al- 
ready seen  that  Themistocles  laid  violent  hands  onhimself 
about  this  time. 

Artaxerxes,  tired  with  a w’ar  in  which  he  had  sustained 
such  great  losses,  resolved,  with  the  advice  of  his  council, 
to  put  an  end  to  it.  Accordingly,  he  sent  orders  to  his 
generals  to  conclude  a peace  with  the  Athenians,  upon  the 
most  advantageous  conditions  they  could.  Megabysus  and 
Artabazus  sent  ambassadors  to  Athens  to  propose  an  ac- 
commodation. Plenipotentiaries  were  chosen  on  both 
sides,  and  Callias  was  at  the  head  of  those  of  Athens. 
The  conditions  of  the  treaty  were  as  follows  : 1.  That  all 

the  Grecian  cities  of  Asia  should  enjoy  their  liberty,  with 
such  laws  and  forms  of  government  as  they  should  think 
fit  to  choose.  2.  That  no  Persian  ship  of  war  should  be 
allowed  to  enter  the  seas  between  the  Cyanean  and  Cheli- 
donian  islands,  that  is,  from  the  Euxine  sea  to  the  coast  of 
Pamphylia.  3.  That  no  Persian  general  should  march  any 
troops  within  three  day’s  march  of  those  seas.  4.  That 
the  Athenians  should  not  invade  any  part  of  the  dominions 
of  the  king  of  Persia.  These  articles  being  ratified  by 
both  parties,  peace  was  proclaimed. 

Thus  ended  this  war,  which,  from  the  burning  of  Sardis 
by  the  Athenians,  had  lasted  fifty-one  years  complete,  and 
in  which  infinite  numbers  of  Persians  as  well  as  Greeks  had 
perished. 

Whilst  this  treaty  was  negotiating,  Cimon  died,  either  of 
sickness,  or  of  a wound  he  had  received  at  the  siege  of 
Citium.  When  he  was  near  his  end,  he  commanded  his 
officers  to  sail  with  the  fleet  immediately  for  Athens,  and 
to  conceal  his  death  with  the  utmost  care.  Accordingly 
this  was  executed. 

In  the  2d  century  the  Jews  of  Africa,  in  the  city  of  Gy- 
rene on  the  Mediterranean,  revolted  from  the  Romans,  and 
after  slaying  200,000  Greeks  and  Romans,  the  Jews  were 
subdued,  with  a great  number  massacred,  about  A.  D.  114. 


BELIS  ARRIS. 

Belisarius,  an  African  general.  The  defeat  of  the 
Vandals,  in  Africa,  by  Belisarius,  occurred  A.  D.  534. 


COLORED  GENERALS  AND  SOLDIERS. 


201 


By  this  event  Africa  was  recovered  to  the  empire.  In  the 
year  536,  Belisarius,  the  great  hero  of  this  age,  took  Rome 
from  the  Goths.  Though  some  time  elapsed  after  this 
event,  before  the  Gothic  power  was  annihilated  in  Italy, 
the  subjugation  of  the  Ostro  Goths,  by  Belisarius,  restored 
Italy  to  the  empire,  A.  D.  537. 

Conquests  of  the  Moors, — They  conquered  the  whole 
world  known  to  the  ancients.  The  Saracens  or  Moors,  the 
descendants  of  Ishmael,  the  son  of  Abraham,  by  Hagar,  an 
Ethiopian  woman,  subdued  Arabia,  Persia,  Mesopotamia, 
Chaldea,  Syria,  Palestine  and  the  northern  part  of  Africa, 
Even  Sicily,  and  a part  of  Europe,  became  part  of  their 
dominion  in  A.  D.  656—666.  Their  empire  was  divided 
into  seven  kingdoms  about  A.  D.  936. 


COL.  HENRY  DIAZ, 

This  was  one  of  the  most  remarkable  men  of  his  age. 
In  the  course  of  a long  and  harrassing  war  with  their 
Dutch  masters,  the  Brazilians  had  become  fatigued,  and 
their  resources  nearly  exhausted.  In  the  midst  of  their 
greatest  despondency,  a stout,  active,  African  (slave,) 
named  Henry  Diaz,  presented  himself  in  the  Brazilian 
camp.  With  the  air  and  tone  of  one  whose  purpose  had 
been  deliberately  formed,  he  proposed  to  the  command- 
er, John  Fernandes,  to  raise  a regiment  of  his  own  color, 
and  bring  them  to  the  rescue  of  their  common  country, 
Although  the  Portuguese,  and  other  nations  of  the  south 
of  Europe,  have  never  indulged  toward  the  colored  race 
those  rancorous  prejudices  which  exist  in  the  United 
States,  yet  the  sudden  appearance,  and  singular  propo- 
sal, of  this  intrepid  African,  occasioned  no  small  surprise 
among  the  Portuguese  officers.  The  arrival  of  Joan  of 
Arc  in  the  camp  of  Charles  the  Seventh  could  scarcely 
have  produced  more  wonder.  But  Diaz,  though  an  en- 
thusiast, made  no  pretension  to  miracles.  He  was  well 
acquainted  with  the  character  of  his  race;  and  he  relied 
upon  his  own  influence,  and  tact,  to  develope  the  great 
qualities,  which  he  well  knew  they  possessed.  Their 
situation  was  indeed  wretched  and  degraded  in  the  ex- 
14 


202 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


treme  ; but  he  had  occasionally  seen  in  them,  as  he  felt 
within  himself,  a capacity  for  high  and  noble  deeds. 

When  a beggar  is  offered  silver,  he  is  not  likely  to  be 
very  fastidious  about  the  stamp  of  the  coin;  and  thus  it 
was  with  the  Portuguese  commander.  He  readily  ac- 
cepted the  proposal  of  Diaz;  but  with  an  incredulous 
smile,  that  plainly  implied  he  considered  it  no  harm  for 
the  blackies  to  try;  just  as  a father  looks  and  speaks  to 
little  boys,  when  they  ask  to  hold  the  plough. 

Henry  Diaz  returned  triumphantly  to  his  companions, 
to  communicate  the  success  of  his  mission.  He  exhibi- 
ted the  parchment  he  had  received;  and  though  few 
could  read  the  words,  all  were  able  to  appreciate  the 
magnitude  of  the  seals,  and  the  magnificence  of  the  flour- 
ishes. 

The  blacks  have  always  shown  a readiness  to  exchange 
domestic  slavery  for  the  milder  servitude,  and  more  ex- 
citing scenes  of  the  army.  They  fear  bullets  less  than 
stripes.  The  history  of  revolutions  in  North  and  South 
America,  but  especially  in  the  latter,  furnishes  sufficient 
proofs  of  the  truth  of  this  remark. 

The  regiment  was  soon  full,  and  organized  into  regu- 
lar battalions  and  companies.  Such  was  the  talent  and 
energy  of  Diaz,  and  such  effective  use  had  he  made  of 
the  hours  he  was  enabled  to  steal  from  labor  and  from 
sleep,  that  in  less  than  two  months  his  troops  were  com- 
pletely equipped,  and  in  as  perfect  a state  of  discipline 
as  the  oldest  corps  of  the  army.  From  miserable,  ragged, 
servile  creatures,  they  had  suddenly  started  up  into 
brave  and  stout  men,  their  faces  animated  with  intelli- 
gence and  hope,  and  their  eyes  glistening  like  the  flash- 
ing of  the  sun  upon  their  bright  muskets. 

By  the  fierce  and  unyielding  courage  of  this  regiment, 
and  the  genius  and  skill  of  its  commander,  the  Dutch 
were  repeatedly  defeated,  after  the  most  severe  contests. 
The  soldiers  were  never,  but  once,  known  to  waver  from 
the  rock'-like  firmness  said  to  distinguish  colored  troops. 
Once,  when  struggling  against  a vast  superiority  of  num- 
bers, there  was  a momentary  relaxation  of  their  efforts, 
and  some  symptoms  of  dismay.  Their  Colonel  rushed 
into  the  midst  of  the  breaking  ranks,  and  exclaiming, 
“ Are  these  the  brave  companions  of  Henry  Diaz  !”  he 


COLORED  GENERALS  AND  SOLDIERS. 


203 


restored  their  confidence,  and  secured  the  victory.  By 
a new  and  desperate  charge,  the  enemy  were  completely 
routed. 

After  eight  years  of  almost  constant  warfare,  the 
Dutch  were  driven  from  that  vast  territory,  which  now 
forms  the  empire  of  Brazil.  Of  all  those  rich  possessions, 
which  they  had  expended  millions  to  conquer,  by  land 
and  by  sea,  and  which  their  avarice  and  cruelty  had  too 
long  desolated,  nothing  finally  remained,  but  one  large, 
and  apparently  impregnable  fortress,  called  Cinco  Pon- 
tas,  near  Pernambuco.  It  commanded  the  whole  city 
and  neighborhood,  and  was  well  provisioned,  and  garri- 
soned by  an  army  of  five  thousand  men.  Many  useless 
attempts  were  made  to  get  possession  of  this  important 
post.  It  was  defended  by  high  and  massive  walls,  and 
by  deep  and  wide  ditches,  containing  twelve  feet  of  water; 
and  provisions  being  constantly  supplied  from  Dutch 
ships,  there  was  no  hope  of  reducing  it  by  famine.  Every 
fresh  attack  upon  it  was  immediately  punished  by  pour- 
ing its  powerful  batteries  on  the  city  and  surrounding 
country.  While  the  enemy  possessed  this  strong  hold, 
the  Brazilians  were  subject  to  continual  irritation  and 
alarm,  and  could  never  regard  their  dear-bought  inde- 
pendence as  secure. 

Here  was  a subject  fit  to  employ  the  bold  genius  and 
unwearied  energy  of  Henry  Diaz! 

He  sent  an  officer  to  the  Commander-in-chief,  request- 
ing an  audience,  that  he  might  communicate  a plan  for 
taking  the  Cinco  Pontas.  The  General  readily  granted 
this  request;  but  with  a still  smaller  hope  of  any  favora- 
ble result,  than  he  had  entertained,  when  the  slave  first 
proposed  his  recruiting  scheme. 

Diaz  detailed  his  plan  with  characteristic  earnestness. 
The  superior  officers  listened  respectfully;  for  his  well- 
earned  reputation  effectually  protected  the  speaker  from 
open  derision.  The  result  of  the  conference  was,  that 
the  General  declined  adopting  the  measures  proposed, 
but  had  no  objection  that  Diaz  himself  should  carry  them 
into  effect,  with  the  troops  under  his  command.  “ Then,” 
replied  the  brave  Colonel,  “to-morrow  at  sunrise,  you 
shall  see  the  Portuguese  flag  wave  on  the  tower  of  Cinco 
Pontas!” 


204 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


As  Diaz  retired,  he  overheard  his  commander  say  to 
one  of  the  officers,  “ Jt  is  a nigger  plan.’'  He  took  no 
notice  of  the  scornful  remark;  but  made  preparations  for 
his  hazardous  enterprise  with  all  possible  secrecy  and 
despatch. 

His  men  were  ordered  to  lay  aside  their  muskets — 
to  retain  their  side-arms  — to  take  a pair  of  pistols  in 
their  belts  — and  to  carry  upon  their  shoulders,  a heap 
of  wood,  tightly  bound  together  with  osier  bands.  Thus 
prepared,  at  two  o’clock  in  the  morning,  their  com- 
mander gave  directions  to  march  toward  the  fort.  The 
night  was  dark,  and  the  column  arrived  at  their  desti- 
nation in  perfect  safety.  Silently  and  rapidly  they  de- 
posited their  bundles  in  the  deep  trench,  beginning  at 
the  outer  margin,  and  building  successive  layers  toward 
the  wall.  As  fast  as  this  operation  was  performed,  they 
filed  off,  and  formed  companies,  in  readiness  to  scale  the 
wall,  as  soon  as  this  combined  bridge  and  ladder  should 
be  completed.  They  were  obliged  to  wait  but  a brief 
period.  The  Roman  warriors  could  not  have  buried  the 
parricide  woman  under  their  shields  with  more  celerity, 
than  the  soldiers  of  Diaz  filled  up  the  fosse,  and  formed 
an  ascent  to  the  wall. 

Diaz  was  the  first  to  leap  upon  the  ramparts.  The 
first  sentinel  he  met  was  laid  dead  at  his  feet. 

The  garrison  were  sleeping;  and  before  they  were 
completely  roused,  the  Brazilians  had  gained  the  greater 
part  of  the  fortress.  As  soon  as  the  Dutch  recovered  a 
little  from  their  first  surprise  and  confusion,  they  formed 
a compact  phalanx,  and  offered  desperate  resistance. 
Diaz  received  a sabre-wound,  which  shattered  the  bones 
of  his  left  arm  above  the  wrist.  It  was  necessary  to 
staunch  the  blood,  which  flowed  profusely.  Finding  that 
it  would  take  the  surgeon  some  time  to  adjust  the  bones, 
and  arrange  the  dressing,  he  bade  him  cut  ofi’  the  hand, 
saying,  “It  is  of  less  consequence  to  me  than  a few  mo- 
ment’s time,  just  now.” 

This  being  done,  he  again  rushed  into  the  hottest  of 
the  fight;  and  although  the  Dutch  had  greatly  the  ad- 
vantage in  the  use  of  their  artillery  and  muskets,  they 
could  not  long  withstand  the  determined  bravery  of  their 
assailants.  Fighting  hand  to  hand,  they  soon  killed,  or 


COLORED  GENERALS  AND  SOLDIERS.  205 

captured,  the  whole  garrison,  and  took  possession  of 
their  immense  stores  of  provision  and  ammunition. 

When  the  darkness  and  smoke  cleared  away,  the 
Portuguese  flag  was  seen  waving  from  the  tower  of 
Cinco  Ponlas  ! 

The  Commander-in-Chief  could  scarcely  believe  tho 
evidence  of  his  own  senses.  The  intrepid  Diaz  sent  an 
aid-de-camp  to  say  that  the  fort  and  prisoners  were  at 
the  disposition  of  his  Excellency.  In  a few  hours,  the 
General,  with  a numerous  suite  entered  the  fortress, 
and  was  saluted  by  the  victorious  troops.  They  found 
Colonel  Diaz  reclining  on  his  camp-bed,  enfeebled  by 
exertion  and  loss  of  blood.  He,  however,  raised  himself 
to  a sitting  posture,  and  received  the  thanks  and  con- 
gratulations of  his  commanding  and  brother  officers, 
with  the  grave  and  placid  air  habitual  to  him.  Then 
looking  up  archly,  he  said,  ‘-It  was  a nigger  plan.  Gen- 
eral; hid  the  Fort  is  taken.” 

At  the  request  of  John  the  Fourth,  Henry  Diaz 
visited  Portugal,  where  he  was  received  with  great  dis- 
tinction. The  king  desired  him  to  choose  any  reward 
within  his  power  to  bestow.  Diaz  merely  requested 
that  his  regiment  might  be  perpetuated,  and  none  ad- 
mitted to  its  ranks  but  those  of  his  own  color.  This 
was  granted;  and  a considerable  town  and  territory  were 
appropriated  to  secure  pensions  to  these  brave  men  and 
their  successors.  The  town  is  called  Estancia,  and  is 
situated  a-short  distance  from  Pernambuco. 

The  king  conferred  knighthood  upon  Diaz,  and  caused 
a medal  to  be  struck  in  commemoration  of  the  capture 
of  Cinco  Pontas.  It  was  likewise  ordained  that  the 
regiment  should  for  ever  bear  the  name  of  its  first  com- 
mander. It  still  exists  in  Pernambuco.  Its  uniform  is 
white,  faced  with  red,  and  embroidered  with  gold.  The 
decorations  which  Diaz  received  from  John  the  Fourth, 
are  transmitted  to  the  commander  of  the  regiment,  to 
this  day;  and  at  royal  audiences  they  have  the  privilege 
of  being  the  first  to  kiss  the  sovereign’s  hand.  [Greg, 
pp.  94.  90.  David  L.  Child,  Esq.  of  Massachusetts.] 


206 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


COLORED  SOLDIERS. 

The  brave  colored  soldiers  of  America,  who  fought  for 
the  boasted  land  of  equal  rights  and  liberty,  in  the  Ameri- 
can war  against  Great  Britain. 

In  the  Revolutionary  War  on  Bunker  Hill,  in  that  victo- 
rious battle,  the  colored  soldiers  fought  bravely  — standing 
shoulder  to  shoulder  in  regiments  with  the  whites,  and 
gained  that  great  victory  over  a superior  number  of  British 
troops.  [See  the  old  map  of  Bunker  Hill  battle,  a slave 
standing  behind  his  master  and  shooting  down  an  officer  of 
the  British  army,  and  ready  for  another  fire.]  Our  fathers 
shed  their  blood  on  the  shores  of  Jersey,  and  faced  the 
British  bayonets  in  the  most  desperate  hour  of  danger  in 
the  Revolution. 

Hon.  Mr.  Burgess  of  Rhode  Island,  said  on  the  floor  of 
Congress  Jan.  28,  1828  : — 

“ At  the  commencement  of  the  Revolutionary  War, 
Rhode  Island  had  a number  of  this  description  of  people, 
[slaves.]  A regiment  of  them  were  enlisted  into  the  con- 
tinental service,  and  no  braver  men  met  the  enemy  in  bat- 
tle ; but  not  one  of  them  was  permitted  to  be  a soldier  un- 
til he  had  first  been  made  a freeman.” 

Said  the  Hon.  Mr.  Martindale  of  New  York,  in  Con- 
gress, Jan.  22d,  1838  ; — 

“ Blacks  who  had  been  slaves,  were  entrusted  as  sol- 
diers in  the  war  of  the  revolution  ; and  I,  myself,  saw  a 
battalion  of  them,  as  fine,  martial  looking  men  as  I ever 
saw  attached  to  the  northern  army  in  the  last  war,  on  its 
march  from  Plattsburg  to  Sackett’s  Harbor.” 

Said  the  Hon.  Charles  Miner,  of  Pennsylvania,  in  Con- 
gress, February  7th,  1828: — 

“ The  African  race  make  excellent  soldiers.  Large 
numbers  of  them  were  with  Perry,  and  aided  to  gain  the 
brilliant  victory  on  Lake  Erie.  A whole  battalion  of  them 
was  distinguished  for  its  soldierly  appearance.” 

The  Hon.  Mr.  Clarke,  in  the  Convention  which  revised 
the  Constitution  of  New  York,  in  1821,  said  in  regard  to 
the  right  of  suffrage  of  colored  men  : — 

“ In  the  war  of  the  revolution  these  people  helped  to 
fight  your  battles  by  land  and  by  sea.  Some  of  your  states 
were  glad  to  turn  out  corps  of  colored  men,  and  to  stand 


COLORED  GENERALS  AND  SOLDIERS.  207 

shoulder  to  shoulder  with  them.  In  your  late  war  they 
contributed  largely  towards  your  most  splendid  victories. 
On  Lakes  Erie  and  Champlain,  where  your  fleets  triumphed 
over  a foe  superior  in  numbers,  and  engines  of  death,  they 
were  manned  in  a large  proportion  with  men  of  color. 
And  in  this  very  house,  in  the  fall  of  1814,  a bill  passed, 
receiving  the  approbation  of  all  the  branches  of  your  gov- 
ernment, authorizing  the  Governor  to  accept  the  service  of 
two  thousand  free  people  of  color.” 

On  the  20th  of  March,  1779,  it  was  recommended  by 
Congress  to  the  States  of  Geoigia  and  South  Carolina,  to 
raise  3,000  colored  troops  who  were  to  be  rewarded  for 
their  services  by  their  freedom.  The  delegations  from 
those  states  informed  Congress  that  such  a body  of  troops 
would  be  not  only  “ formidable  to  the  enemy,”  but  would 
lessen  the  danger  of  “revolts  and  desertions”  among 
the.  slaves  themselves.  (See  Secret  Journal  of  the  Old 
Congress,  Vol.  1,  pp.  105  — 107.) 

[And  are  we  to  be  thus  looked  to  for  help  in  the  “ hour 
of  danger,”  but  trampled  under  foot  in  the  hour  of  peace? 
“ No  more  will  we  fight  against  our  friends  for  this  op- 
pressed land.”] 


THE  LAST  AMERICAN  WAR  WITH  GREAT  BRITAIN. 

During  the  last  war,  the  slaves  and  free  colored  people 
were. called  to  the  defence  of  the  country  by  General 
Jackson,  and  received  the  following  testimony  to  the  val- 
ue of  their  services,  in  which,  let  it  be  remarked,  they 
were  addressed  as  fellow  citizens  with  the  whites; 

“Through  a mistaken  policy  you  have  heretofore  been 
deprived  of  a participation  in  the  glorious  struggle  for 
national  rights,  in  which  our  country  is  engaged.  This 
no  longer  shall  exist. 

As  sons  of  Freedom,  you  are  now  called  upon  to  de- 
fend our  most  inestimable  blessing.  As  Americans, 
your  country  looks  with  confidence  to  her  adopted  chil- 
dren, for  a valorous  support,  as  a faithful  return  for  the 
advantages  enjoyed  under  her  mild  and  equitable  gov- 
ernment. As  fathers,  husbands,  and  brothers,  you  are 


208 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


summoned  to  rally  round  the  standard  of  the  Eagle,  to 
defend  all  which  is  dear  in  existence. 

Your  country,  although  calling  for  your  exertions, 
does  not  wish  you  to  engage  in  her  cause,  without  re- 
munerating you  for  the  services  rendered.  Your  intel- 
ligent minds  are  not  to  be  led  away  by  false  representa- 
tions— your  love  of  honor  would  cause  you  to  despise 
the  man  who  should  attempt  to  deceive  you.  In  the  sin- 
cerity of  a soldier,  and  the  language  of  truth,  I address 
you. 

To  every  noble  hearted  freeman  of  color,  volunteer- 
ing to  serve  during  the  present  contest  with  Great  Brit- 
ain, and  no  longer,  there  will  be  paid  the  same  bounty 
in  money  and  lands,  now  received  by  the  white  soldiers 
of  the  United  States,  viz:  one  hundred  and  twenty-four 
dollars  in  money,  and  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres  of 
land.  The  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates  will 
also  be  entitled  to  the  same  monthly  pay  and  daily  ra- 
tions, and  clothes  furnished  to  any  American  soldier. 

On  enrolling  yourselves  in  companies,  the  Major  Gen- 
eral Commanding,  will  select  officers  for  your  govern- 
ment, from  your  white  fellow  citizens.  [General  Coffin, 
with  seven  hundred  of  the  colored  troops  beat  back  the 
British  forces  who  came  up  to  break  through  the  en- 
trenchment.] Your  non-commissioned  officers  will  be 
appointed  from  among  yourselves. 

Due  regard  will  be  paid  to  the  feelings  of  freemen 
and  soldiers.  You  will  not,  by  being  associated  with 
white  men  in  the  same  corps,  be  exposed  to  improper 
comparisons  or  unjust  sarcasm.  As  a distinct,  inde- 
pendent battalion  or  regiment,  pursuing  the  path  of  glo- 
ry, you  will,  undivided,  receive  the  applause  and  grati- 
tude of  your  countrymen. 

To  assure  you  of  the  sincerity  of  my  intentions  and 
my  anxiety  to  engage  your  invaluable  services  to  our 
country,  I have  communicated  my  wishes  to  the  gov- 
ernor of  Louisiana,  who  is  fully  informed  as  to  the  man- 
ner of  enrolments,  and  will  give  you  every  necessary  in- 
formation on  the  subject  of  this  address. 

ANDREW  .TACKSON, 

Major  General  Commanding.” 


COLORED  GENERALS  AND  SOLDIERS. 


209 


PROCLAMATION  TO  THE  FREE  PEOPLE  OF  COLOR. 

“Soldiers! — Whea  on  the  banks 'of  the  Mobile,  I 
called  you  to  take  up  arms,  inviting  you  to  partake  the 
perils  and  glory  of  your  white  fellow  citizens,  I expected 
much  from  you;  for  I was  not  ignorant  that  you  pos- 
sessed qualities  most  formidable  to  an  invading  enemy. 
I knew  with  what  fortitude  you  could  endure  hunger  and 
thirst,  and  all  the  fatigues  of  a campaign.  I know  well 
how  you  loved  your  native  country,  and  that  you  had, 
as  well  as  ourselves,  to  defend  what  man  holds  most 
dear — his  parents,  relations,  wife,  children  and  proper- 
ty. You  have  done  more  than  I expected.  In  addition 
to  the  previous  qualities  I before  knew  you  to  possess,  I 
found,  moreover,  among  you  a noble  enthusiasm  which 
leads  to  the  performance  of  great  things. 

Soldiers! — The  President  of  the  United  States  shall 
hear  how  praiseworthy  was  your  conduct  in  the  hour  of 
danger!  and  the  Representatives,  of  the  American  people 
will,  I doubt  not,  give  you  the  praise  your  exploits  enti- 
tle you  to.  Your  General  anticipates  them  in  applauding 
your  noble  ardor. 

The  enemy  approaches;  his  vessels  cover  our  lakes; 
our  brave  citizens  are  united,  and  all  contention  has 
ceased  among  them.  Their  only  dispute  is,  who  shall 
win  the  prize  of  valor,  or  who  the  most  glory,  its  noblest 
reward.  By  order,  Thomas  Butler,  Aid  de  Camp.” 

In  the  last  war  there  was  no  honor  due  to  Gen.  Jack- 
son  for  arranging  his  army  behind  cotton  bags  in  such 
a manner  as  to  save  life.  [Belfast  Rep.  Jour.] 

The  plan  of  throwing  up  an  entrenchment  between  the 
swamp  and  the  river,  at  the  point  where  the  British  were 
obliged  to  approach,  if  they  came  at  all,  was  not  first 
conceived  by  Gen.  Jackson,  nor  was  the  use  of  the  cot- 
ton bales  a scheme  of  his,  but  was  a j)lan  of  a colored 
man.  He  proposed  to  the  General  the  expediency  of 
defending  this  strong  point,  which  was  so  obvious  that 
there  could  be  no  hesitation  or  dispute  about  it;  Jack- 
son  therefore  ordered  it  to  be  built,  and  thus  saved  the 
American  army  and  country. 


210 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


THE  GREAT  CITY  OF  JERUSALEM. 

Her  birth  and  nativity  is  of  the  land  of  Canaan.  The 
father  or  founder  of  Jerusalem  was  an  Amorite,  and  the 
mother  a Hittite.  (Ezekiel  xvi.  3.)  Amorite,  the  fourth 
son  of  Canaan,  and  Hittite,  the  descendants  of  Ham,  the 
third  son  of  Canaan,  (Genesis  x.  IChronicles  i.,)  a 
colored  people.  Glorious  things  were  spoken  of  this 
holy  city.  This  noted  city  was  built  on  two  mountains, 
and  contained  two  parts,  called  upper  and  lower  city  ; the 
former  was  built  on  Mount  Sion,  and  the  latter  on  Mount 
A era.  This  city  is  supposed  to  have  been  founded  by 
Melchisedec,  and  then  called  Salem  or  Solyma. 

The  splendid  walls  of  Jerusalem  were  very  high  and 
broad.  The  most  of  this  city  was  surrounded  with  three 
walls.  In  some  places,  where  it  was  deemed  inaccessible, 
it  had  only  one  wall.  The  )vall  first  built  was  adorned  and 
strengthened  with  sixty  towers ; fourteen  towers  rested  on 
the  middle  wall ; ninety  towers  rested  on  the  inside  wall, 
and  was  most  remarkable  for  its  workmanship  and  grandeur. 

The  tower  Psephina  was  most  celebrated.  It  was  sev- 
enty cubits  high,  had  eight  angles,  and  commanded  a most 
beautiful  prospect.  Here  the  visitor  might,  in  a clear  at- 
mosphere, delight  himself  w'ith  a view  of  the  Mediterran- 
ean forty  miles  to  the  west,  and  of  most  of  the  Jewish  do- 
minions in  Arabia  and  Africa.  Some  of  these  towers 
were  nearly  ninety  cubits  high,  and  famous  for  their  beauty, 
elegance  and  curiosities.  They  were  built  of  white  marble, 
and  had  the  appearance  of  vast  marble  blocks.  These  huge 
piles  gave  to  the  city,  in  the  view  of  the  adjacent  country, 
a most  majestic  appearance.  Near  the  highest  of  these 


DESTRUCTION  OE  JERUSALEM. 


211 


towers  stood  the  Royal  Palace,  of  the  most  commanding  el- 
egance. Incredible  cost  had  furnished  its  pillars,  porticos, 
galleries  and  apartments.  Its  gardens,  groves,  fountains, 
aqueducts  and  walks  presented  the  richest  and  most  delight- 
ful scenery.  This  was  the  beauty  and  elegance  of  the 
north  side  of  Jerusalem.  On  the  east  side,  stood  the 
temple  and  the  fort  of  Antonio,  over  against  Mount  Olivet. 
This  fort  was  built  on  a rock  fifty  feet  in  height  and  of 
inaccessible  steepness,  overlaid  with  slabs  of  marble.  The 
castle  of  Antonia  stood  in  the  centre  of  this  fortress.  The 
workmanship  of  this  castle  made  it  more  resemble  a palace 
than  a castle.  A tower  adorned  each  square  of  this  for- 
tress— one  of  which  was  seventy  cubits  high,  and  com- 
manded a full  view  of  the  temple. 

Jerusalem,  the  city  of  the  Great  King,  was  originally  a 
city  of  the  Jebusites,*  from  whom  it  was  taken  by  King 
David,  and  made  the  capital  of  Judea.  For  many  centu- 
ries it  might  have  been  called  God’s  capitol  on  earth. 
God  said,  alluding  primarily  to  this  city.  The  Lord  hath 
chosen  Zion  to  be  a habitation  for  himself,  Here  will  I 
dwell,  for  I have  desired  it,  &c.  The  Lord  of  Hosts  is 
with  us  — the  God  of  Jacob  is  our  refuge.  In  Salem  [Je- 
rusalem] stood  his  Tabernable,  and  his  dwelling  place  in 
Zion. 

THE  UPPER  CITY. 

The  House  of  the  Mighty,  the  House  of  David,  Zion, 
or  the  city  of  David.  The  House  of  Solomon,  built 
for  Pharaoh’s  daughter.  Hippodrome  and  Upper  Markets. 
The  Fountain  Gate  on  the  west,  the  Water  Gate  on  the 
East,  the  Dung  Gate  on  the  N.  W.,  the  Fort  of  Antiochus, 
&,c.  &.C. 

THE  LOWER  CITY. 

The  temple  was  built  on  Mount  Moriah  [on  the  east  side] 
and  the  fort  of  Anthony.  Bezeta  or  the  New  Town,  Salem 
or  the  Lower  Town.  The  Queen’s  House,  the  House  of  Hol- 
ens  Ophel,  Dwellings  of  the  Nethinim.  The  Fish  Gate  and 
Ephraim  Gate  on  the  North.  The  Sheep  Gate  and  Ben- 


* Jebus,  the  third  son  of  Canaan,  and  grandson  of  Ham.  The  warlike 
Jebnsites  had  long  defended  themselves  against  the  Hebrews.  Gen.  ix.  16, 
16.  2 Samuel  v.  6,  Josephus. 


212 


LIGHT  AND  TKDTH. 


Jamin’sGateon  the  east.  The  Corner  Gate  on  the  N.  W., 
and  the  Horse  Gate  on  the  South.  The  Fish  Market, 
Beast  Market  and  Wood  Market.  The  pool  of  Bethesda, 
Theatre,  &c. 

Jerusalem,  formerly  the  capital  of  Judea,  is  now  called, 
by  the  Turks,  Cudsembaric  and  Cudscherif;  it  is  about 
three  miles  in  circumference,  and  situated  on  a rocky 
mountain,  with  very  steep  ascents  on  all  sides,  except  to 
the  north  ; the  valleys  being  deep,  and  at  some  distance, 
environed  with  hills.  From  the  oppressive  tyranny  of  the 
Turks,  it  is  now  but  thinly  inhabited. 


A BESCmPTION  OF  SOLOMON’S  TEMPLE. 

Hiram,  an  Ethiopian  king  of  Tyre,  was  Solomon’s 
coadjutor  in  the  construction  and  furnishing  of  the  tem- 
ple at  Jerusalem. 

Solomon  sent  for  Hiram;  for  he  was  filled  with  wisdom 
and  understanding,  skillful  to  work  in  gold,  silver,  brass, 
iron,  stone,  timber,  glass,  fine-linen,  &c. ; and  to  en- 
grave any  manner  of  engraving;  and  to  find  out  every 
device  which  shall  be  put  to  him,  and  he  came  to  Solo- 
mon: and  Solomon  and  Hiram  made  a league  together. 
Hiram  furnished  Solomon  with  cedar  and  fir  trees,  olive 
and  palm  trees  and  algum.  He  sent  also  to  Solomon  six 
score  talents  of  gold.  He  fuimished  seamen  to  navigate 
Solomon’s  vessels  to  Ophir;  and  such  skillful  artisans  to 
prepare  the  materials  for  the  temple,  that  there  was  nei- 
ther hammer,  nor  axe,  nor  any  tool  of  iron  heard  in  the 
house  while  it  was  building.  There  were  three  thousand 
and  three  hundred  overseers,  and  150,000  workmen  en- 
gaged on  this  work.  The  temple  was  built  upon  Mount 
Moriah.  It  was  supported  by  1453  columns  and  2906 
pilasters,  all  hewn  from  the  finest  Parian  marble.  Three 
grand  columns  or  pillars  were  named  Wisdom,  Strength 
and  Beauty,  wisdom  which  God  gave  unto  Solomon,  and 
strength  and  beauty  unto  Hiram  king  of  Tyre,  whom 
God  blessed  to  build  and  ornament  the  temple.  This 
temple  was  in  many  respects  the  most  astonishing  sight 
ever  beheld.  Its  site  was  partly  upon  a so  id  rock  ori- 
ginally steep  on  every  side.  The  foundation  was  of  vast 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


213 


dimensions,  said  to  be  300  cubits  from  its  lowest  base; 
it  was  composed  of  stones  many  of  them  sixty  feet  in 
length.  The  lower  part  of  the  superstructure  was  com- 
posed of  blocks  of  white  marble  more  than  sixty  feet  long 
and  seven  feet  by  nine  in  bigness.  The  circumference 
of  the  whole  pile,  was  four  furlongs.  In  the  front  were 
spacious  and  lofty  galleries,  wainscoted  with  cedar,  sup- 
ported by  uniform  rows  of  white  marble  columns.  Jose- 
phus asserts  that  nothing  could  exceed  the  exterior  parts 
of  this  house  of  God,  for  elegant  and  exquisite  workman- 
ship, or  in  splendor:  its  solid  plates  of  gold  seemed  to 
strive  to  outdazzle  the  rising  sun.  The  part  of  the  build- 
ing not  covered  with  gold,  had  at  a distance  the  appear- 
ance of  pillars  of  snow,  or  white  marble  mountains.  And 
the  grandeur  of  the  internal  workmanship  of  this  magni- 
ficent edifice  was  fully  equal  to  its  external  magnificence. 
Nothing  superb,  costly,  or  elegant  was  spared.  The 
difierent  parts  of  the  world  seemed  to  have  vied  with 
each  other,  to  pour  their  most  costly  treasures  into  this 
treasure  house  of  heaven.  The  lower  story  of  the  tem- 
ple was  decorated  with  the  sacred  furniture,  the  table  of 
the  shew  bread,  the  altar  of  incense,  and  the  candlestick 
of  pure  beaten  gold.  The  altar  and  table  were  overlaid 
with  pure  gold.  Several  doors  of  this  sanctuary  were 
fifty-five  cubits  in  height,  and  sixteen  in  breadth,  likewise 
overlaid  with  pure  gold.  The  richest  Babylonian  tapes- 
try of  purple,  blue,  and  of  exquisite  workmanship,  waved 
within  these  doors.  Gold  vines  of  curious  workmanship 
with  leaves  and  clusters  of  grapes  of  gold  were  suspend- 
ed five  or  six  feet  from  the  ceiling.  The  eastern  gate  of 
the  temple  was  immense,  and  of  pure  Corinthian  brass, 
a most  valuable  metal.  But  it  would  be  a task  to  enu- 
merate all  the  golden  works,  paintings,  and  gildings, 
vessels  of  gold,  and  scarlet,  violet,  and  purple  sacerdotal 
vestments,  and  all  the  piles  of  incalculable  riches  in  this 
temple  of  Jehovah.  The  most  precious  stones,  spices 
and  perfumes,  every  thing  that  nature  or  art  or  riches 
could  furnish,  were  stored  within  these  stupendous  and 
hallowed  walls. 

This  structure,  for  beauty,  magnificence,  and  expense, 
exceeded  any  building  which  was  ever  erected.  It  was 
built  of  large  stones  of  white  marble,  curiously  hewn. 


214 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


and  so  artfully  joined  together,  that  they  appeared  like 
one  entire  stone.  Its  inner  walls,  beams,  posts,  doors, 
floors  and  ceilings,  were  made  of  cedar  and  olive  wood, 
and  planks  of  fir;  which  were  entirely  covered  with 
plates  of  gold,  with  various  beautiful  engravings,  and 
adorned  with  precious  jewels  of  many  splendid  colors. 
The  nails  which  fastened  those  plates  were  also  of  gold, 
with  heads  of  curious  workmanship.  The  roof  was  of 
olive  wood,  covered  with  gold;  and  when  the  sun  shone 
thereon,  the  reflection  from  it  was  of  such  a refulgent 
splendor  that  it  dazzled  the  eyes  of  all  who  beheld  it. 
The  court  in  which  the  temple  stood,  and  the  courts 
without,  were  adorned  on  all  sides  with  stately  buildings 
and  cloisters;  and  the  gates  entering  therein,  were  ex- 
quisitely beautiful  and  elegant.  The  vessels  consecrated 
to  the  perpetual  use  of  the  temple,  were  suited  to  the 
magnificence  of  the  edifice  in  which  they  were  deposited 
and  used. 

Josephus  states,  that  there  were  one  hundred  and  forty 
thousand  of  those  vessels,  which  were  made  of  gold,  and 
one  million  three  hundred  and  forty  thousand  of  silver; 
ten  thousand  vestments  for  the  priests,  made  of  silk,  with 
purple  girdles;  and  two  millions  of  purple  vestments  for 
the  singers.  There  were  also  two  hundred  thousand 
trumpets,  and  forty  thousand  other  musical  instruments, 
made  use  of  in  the  temple,  and  in  worshipping  God. 

According  to  the  most  accurate  computation  of  the 
number  of  talents  of  gold,  silver,  and  brass,  laid  out  upon 
the  temple,  the  sum  amounts  to  six  thousand  nine  hun- 
dred and  four  millions,  eight  hundred  and  twenty-two 
thousand  and  five  hundred  pounds  sterling;  and  the  jew- 
els are  reckoned  to  exceed  this  sum.  The  gold  vessels 
are  estimated  at  five  hundred  and  forty-five  millions,  two 
hundred  and  ninety-six  thousand,  two  hundred  and  three 
pounds,  and  four  shillings,  sterling;  and  the  silver  ones, 
at  four  hundred  and  thirty-nine  millions,  three  hundred 
and  forty-four  thousand  pounds  sterling;  amounting  in 
all,  to  nine  hundred  and  eighty-four  millions,  six  hundred 
and  thirty  thousand,  two  hundred  and  thirty  pounds,  four 
shillings.  In  addition  to  this,  there  were  expenses  for 
workmen,  and  for  materials  brought  from  Mount  Liban- 
us,  and  the  quarries  of  Zeradatha.  There  were  ten 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


215 


thousand  men  per  month  in  Lebanon,  employed  in  falling 
and  preparing  the  timbers  for  the  craftsmen  to  hew  them, 
seventy  thousand  to  carry  burdens;  eighty  thousand  to 
hew  the  stones  and  timber;  and  three  thousand  three 
hundred  overseers  of  the  work;  who  were  all  employed 
for  seven  years;  to  whom,  besides  their  wages  and  diet, 
king  Solomon  gave  as  a free  gift,  six  millions  Seven  hun- 
dred and  thirty-three  thousand,  nine  hundred  and  seven- 
ty-seven pounds. 

The  treasure  left  by  David,  towards  carrying  on  this 
noble  and  glorious  work,  is  reckoned  to  be  nine  hundred 
and  eleven  millions,  four  hundred  and  sixteen  thousand, 
two  hundred  and  seven  pounds;  to  which  if  we  add  king 
Solomon’s  annual  revenue,  his  trading  to  Ophir  for  gold, 
and  the  presents  made  him  by  all  the  earth,  as  mentioned 
1 Kings  X.  24,  25,  we  shall  not  wonder  at  his  being  able 
to  carry  on  so  expensive  a work;  nor  can  we,  without 
impiety,  question  its  surpassing  all  other  structures,  since 
we  are  assured  that  it  was  built  by  the  immediate  direc- 
tion of  HEAVEN. 

And  the  king  commanded,  and  they  brought  great 
stones,  costly  stones,  and  hewed  stones,  to  lay  the  foun- 
dation of  the  house.  And  Solomon’s  builders  and  Hi- 
ram’s builders  did  hew  them,  and  the  stone-squarers:  so 
they  prepared  timber  and  stones  to  build  the  house.  (1 
Kings  V.  17,  18.) 

When  the  temple  of  Jerusalem  was  finished,  the  cap- 
stone was  celebrated,  with  great  joy.  “This  is  the  stone 
which  is  become  the  head  of  the  corner.”  (Psalm  cxviii. 
22.  Matt.  xxi.  42.  Mark  xii.  10.  Luke  xx.  17.  Acts  iv. 
11.  1 Kings  vi.  27.) 

And  he  set  the  cherubims  within  the  inner  house;  and 
they  stretched  forth  the  wings  of  the  cherubims,  so  that 
the  wing  of  the  one  touched  the  one  wall;  and  the  wing 
of  the  other  cherub  touched  the  other  wall;  and  their 
wings  touched  one  another  in  the  midst  of  the  house. 

And  Solomon  made  all  the  vessels  that  pertained  unto 
the  house  of  the  Lord;  the  altar  of  gold,  and  the  table  of 
gold,  whereupon  the  shew-bread  was;  and  the  candle- 
sticks of  pure  gold;  five  on  the  right  side,  and  five  on  the 
left,  before  the  oracle;  with  the  flowers,  and  the  lamps, 
and  the  tongs  of  gold ; and  the  bowls,  and  the  snuffers. 


216 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


and  the  basins,  and  the  spoons,  and  the  censers,  of  pure 
gold;  and  the  hinges  of  gold,  both  for  the  doors  of  the 
inner  house,  the  most  holy  place,  and  for  the  doors  of  the 
house,  to  wit,  of  the  Temple.  So  Hiram  made  an  end  ot 
doing  all  the  work,  that  he  had  made  king  Solomon,  for 
the  house  of  the  Lord. 

Now,  when  Solomon  had  made  an  end  of  praying,  the 
fire  came  down  from  heaven,  and  consumed  the  burnt 
offering  and  sacrifices;  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  filled 
the  house.  And  the  priest  could  not  enter  into  the  house 
of  the  Lord,  because  the  glory  of  the  Lord  had  filled  the 
Lord’s  house. 

And  when  all  the  children  of  Israel  saw  how  the  fire 
came  down,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  upon  the  house, 
they  bowed  themselves  with  their  faces  to  the  ground 
upon  the  pavement,  and  worshipped,  and  praised  the 
Lord,  saying.  For  he  is  good;  for  his  mercy  endureth 
forever.  (2  Chron.  vii.  1— -4.) 

I was  glad  when  they  said  unto  me.  Let  us  go  into  the 
house  of  the  Lord.  Our  feet  shall  stand  within  thy  gales, 
O Jerusalem.  Jerusalem  is  builded  as  a city  that  is 
compact  together;  whither  the  tribes  go  up,  the  tribes  of 
the  Lord,  unto  the  testimony  of  Israel,  to  give  thanks 
unto  the  name  of  the  Jjord.  For  there  are  set  thrones 
of  judgment,  the  thrones  of  the  house  of  David. 

Pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem:  they  shall  prosper, 
that  love  thee.  Peace  be  within  thy  walls,  and  prosperi- 
ty within  thy  palaces.  For  my  brethren  and  companions’ 
sakes,  I will  now  say.  Peace  be  within  thee.  Because 
of  the  house  of  the  Lord  our  God,  I will  seek  thy  good. 
(Psalm  cxxii.) 

In  the  year  of  the  world  3029,  King  Solomon  died, 
and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Rehoboam.  Soon  after 
this,  instigated  and  led  on  by  Jeroboam,  the  son  of  Ne- 
bat,  ten  of  the  tribes  revolted  from  Rehoboam,  and  set 
up  a separate  kingdom,  with  Jeroboam  at  their  head. 
In  this  manner  were  the  tribes  of  Israel  divided,  and 
under  two  distinct  governments,  for  two  hundred  and 
fifty-four  years.  The  ten  revolted  tribes  became  weak 
and  degenerated;  their  country  was  laid  waste,  and  their 
government  overthrown  and  extirpated  by  Salmanezer, 
King  of  Assyria.  After  a series  of  changes  and  events. 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


217 


Nebuchadnezzar,  king  of  Babylon,  having  besieged  Je- 
rusalem, and  raised  towers  all  round  the  city,  so  that, 
after  defending  it  for  the  space  of  a year  and  a half,  it 
was,  in  the  eleventh  year  of  the  reign  of  Zedekiah, 
king  of  .ludah,  surrendered  and  delivered  at  midnight  to 
the  officers  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  who  sacked  and  de- 
stroyed the  temple,  and  took  away  all  the  holy  vessels, 
together  with  those  two  famous  brazen  pillars;  and  the 
remnant  of  the  people  that  escaped  the  sword,  carried 
he  away  captives  to  Babylon,  where  they  remained  ser- 
vants to  him  and  his  successors,  until  the  reign  of  Cyrus, 
king  of  Persia.  Cyrus,  in  the  first  year  of  his  .reign, 
bejng  directed  by  that  divine  power  which  invisibly  led 
him  to  the  throne  of  Persia,  issued  his  famous  edict  for 
the  liberation  of  the  Hebrew  captives,  with  permission 
that  they  should  return  to  their  native  country,  and  re- 
build the  city  and  house  of  the  Lord.  Accordingly,  the 
principal  people  of  the  tribes  of  Judah  and  Benjamin, 
with  the  Priests  and  Levites,  immediately  departed  for 
Jerusalem,  and  commenced  the  great  and  glorious  work. 


THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 

This  City  of  God,  long  answered  well  to  its  name, 
Jerusalem,  They  shall  see;  Salem,  Peace.  Long  did 
the  church  while  they  walked  with  God,  there  see  and 
enjoy  peace.  But  alas,  we  find  recoided  of  this  city, 
temple,  and  nation  of  Jews,  a fatal  reverse!  They  found 
the  sentiment  in  their  sacred  oracles  fulfilled,  “ The 
Lord  is  with  you  while  ye  be  with  him;  but  if  ye  forsake 
him  he  will  cast  you  off.” 

The  Jews  became  carnal,  and  crucified  the  Lord  of 
Glory;  (Simon,  a Cyrenian,  or  African,  carried  our  Sa- 
vior’s cross  to  the  place  of  crucifixion,)  and  they  fell 
under  the  denunciations  and  the  full  execution  of  his 
wrath.  Their  lawgiver,  Moses,  and  their  prophets  had 
long  thundered  against  them  solemn  denunciations,  that 
if  they  should  ever  become  of  the  character  which  they 
did,  the  most  signal  judgments  of  God  should  cut  them 
T. 

The  Messiah  uttered  against  them,  in  consequence  of 
15 


218 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


their  rejecting  him,  a new  addition  of  these  fatal  denuncia- 
tions, which  we  find  in  Matt.  xxiv.  Mark  xiii.  Luke  xix. 
41 — 44.  chap,  xxi,  and  xxiii.  27 — 30.  These  were  to 
have  a primary  fulfilment  in  the  desolation  of  Jerusalem, 
and  of  the  Jewish  commonwealth.  This  primary  fulfil- 
ment, Christ  assured  them,  should  take  place  in  that 
generation;  and  the  denunciation  was  fulfilled.  This 
fulfilment,  inasmuch  as  it  demonstrated  the  truth  and 
divinity  of  our  Savior,  exhibited  a type  of  the  destruction 
of  Antichrist,  and  of  the  wicked  at  the  end  of  world;  and 
shows  the  danger  of  rejecting  the  Son  of  God,  and  ought 
to  be  duly  noted  in  the  church  and  frequently  contem- 
plated. It  is  a subject  too  much  neglected  and  forgotten 
in  the  present  Christian  world.  I design  then  to  give' a 
concise  description  of  the  event  in  which  Jesus  Christ 
came  in  awful  judgment  upon  the  infidel  Jews,  and  vin- 
dicated his  cause  against  his  persecutors  and  murderers. 

This  noted  city  was  owned  by  the  warlike  Jebusites, 
when  the  Israelites  entered  Canaan,  and  contained  two 
parts  called  the  upper  and  lower  city,  built  on  two  moun- 
tains, Zion  and  Acra.  In  the  higher  city  they  long 
defended  themselves  against  the  Hebrews.  Here  they 
remained  till  king  David  subdued  them,  and  called  their 
city  the  City  of  David. 

Herod  the  Great,  when  he  repaired  or  rebuilded  the 
Temple,  added  vast  strength  and  embellishments  to  this 
city;  which  accounts  for  its  superb  state  and  strength 
when  it  was  destroyed. 

The  Hebrew  nation  possessed  this  city  for  many  cen- 
turies; it  was  the  cradle  of  the  true  and  only  church  of 
God  on  earth.  There,  glorious  things  were  wrought  for 
her  salvation;  patriarchs  had  there  prayed,  sacrificed 
and  praised;  there  prophets  had  prophesied;  and  the  Al- 
mighty had  often  made  bare  his  holy  arm.  There  his 
people  had  too  often  apostatized  and  were  expelled  from 
their  Canaan,  and  again  mercifully  restored.  There  the 
Ten  tribes  of  Israel  renounced  the  House  or  City  of 
David,  and  their  God,  and  were  hence  banished  to  some 
unknown  region  of  the  world,  while  the  Jews  wore  still 
retained  in  the  covenant  of  their  God.  There,  God  man- 
ifest in  the  flesh,  made  his  appearance  on  earth;  per- 
formed his  public  ministry ; atoned  for  the  sins  of  the 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


219 


world;  and  ascended  to  glory.  There,  the  first  heralds 
of  the  Gospel  dispensation  commenced  their  ministry; 
and  thence,  the  wonderful  scheme  of  grace  was  propaga- 
ted through  the  nations. 

The  Lord  blessed  the  Jews,  while  they  kept  his  com- 
mandments and  walked  with  him.  But  alas,  here  were 
the  city  and  temple  to  be  destroyed  for  the  infidelity, 
malice,  hypocrisy,  and  persecution  of  the  Lord  of  Glory 
and  His  followers,  which  characterized  its  rulers  and 
people.  Here,  a measure  of  unprecedented  atrociousness 
was  just  filled  up,  which  should  bring  down  wrath  upon 
them  to  the  uttermost.  This  tremendous  ruin,  our  Lord 
foretold  and  it  was  fulfilled. 

The  last  noted  entrance  into  Jerusalem,  of  Him  who 
was  God  manifest  in  the  flesh,  took  place  on  the  Monday 
before  the  scene  of  his  suffering.  Amidst  the  acclama- 
tion of  multitudes,  he  was  hailed  king  of  Zion,  with  every 
token  of  joy  and  praise.  The  air  rang  with  their  praises, 
uttered  for  all  the  mighty  works  they  had  seen.  They 
sang.  Hosanna!  Blessed  be  the  king  that  cometh  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord!  Peace  in  Heaven  and  glory  in  the 
highest.  Our  Lord,  superior  to  all  their  adulation,  and 
knowing  how  soon  the  Hosannas  of  some  of  them  would 
turn  to  “ Crucify  him,”  and  being  touched  with  sympa- 
try  and  pity  for  a devoted  city,  now  going  to  fill  up  their 
guilty  measure  of  iniquity,  beheld  the  city  and  wept  over 
it.  He  said:  “ If  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou,  in  this 
thy  day,  the  things  which  belong  to  thy  peace;  but  now 
they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes.  For  the  days  shall  come 
when  thine  enemies  shall  cast  a trench  about  thee,  and 
encompass  thee  around,  and  keep  thee  in  on  every  side, 
and  shall  lay  thee  even  with  the  ground,  and  thy  children 
within  thee.  And  they  shall  not  leave  thee  one  stone 
upon  another,  because  thou  knewest  not  the  time  of  thy 
visitations.” 

The  day  but  one  after,  Christ  went  into  the  temple  for 
the  last  time,  to  instruct  the  people.  While  he  was 
thus  employed,  the  high  priest,  elders,  Herodians,  Sad- 
ducees,  and  Pharisees,  gathered  in  turn  around  him, 
with  a malicious  view  to  entangle  him  in  his  talk.  Christ 
returned  such  answers,  spake  such  parables,  and  set 
home  such  reproof  and  conviction  to  their  souls,  as  not 


220 


LIGHT  4ND  TRUTH. 


only  to  astonish  and  silence  them;  but  to  give  them 
some  awful  prelibation  of  the  final  judgment,  which 
awaited  them  at  his  bar.  He  thus,  in  a free  and  pun- 
gent address  to  the  disciples,  administered  the  most  dig- 
nified and  keen  reproofs  for  the  cruelty,  hypocrisy,  and 
pride,  of  the  scribes  and  Pharisees.  He  foretold  the 
malicious  treatment  the  disciples  would  meet  with  at 
their  hands;  and  then  denounced  the  vengeance  on  that 
falling  city,  which  for  ages  their  crimes  had  been  accu- 
mulating. He  forewarned  that  this  cup  of  divine  indig- 
nation should  be  poured  on  that  generation.  His  tender 
feelings  of  soul  then  melted  in  a most  moving  apostrophe: 
“O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem!  thou  that  killest  the  prophets, 
and  stonest  them  that  are  sent  unto  thee!  How  often 
would  I have  gathered  thy  children  together,  even  as  a 
hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings;  and  ye 
would  not!  Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto  you  desolate. 
For  I say  unto  you,  ye  shall  not  see  me  henceforth,  till 
ye  shall  say,  “Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord.”  Upon  this  our  Savior  left  the  temple.  The 
disciples  took  an  occasion  to  speak  to  Christ  of  the  mag- 
nificence of  the  sacred  edifice;  how  it  was  adorned  with 
goodly  stones  and  gifts.  “Master,  [said  they,]  see  what 
manner  of  stones  and  buildings  are  here.”  “Jesus  said 
unto  them;  See  ye  not  all  these  things?  Verily,  I say 
unto  you,  there  shall  not  be  left  here  one  stone  upon 
another,  that  shall  not  be  thrown  down.”  How  very  un- 
likely must  such  an  event  have  seemed!  But  it  was  in- 
deed fulfilled  upon  that  generation. 

Jesus  and  his  disciples  retired  to  the  Mount  of  Olives. 
Here  the  temple  rose  before  them  in  all  its  majestic 
elegance.  The  surrounding  scenery  naturally  suggest- 
ed the  conversation  which  followed.  The  disciples  pe- 
titioned;— “Tell  us,  when  shall  these  things  be?  and 
what  shall  be  the  sign  when  all  these  things  shall  be 
fulfilled?”  Their  minds  seem  to  have  been  impressed 
with  the  preceding  discourse;  and  they  tell  most  readi- 
ly upon  the  same  subject,  and  wished  to  know  when 
such  awful  events  should  come;  and  what  warning  should 
announce  their  approach.  Our  Lord  replied;  “Take 
heed  that  no  man  deceive  you;  for  many  shall  come  in 
my  name,  saying,  I am  Christ;  and  shall  deceive  many.” 


DESTRUCTJON  OF  JERUSALEM. 


221 


As  though  he  had  said;  This  shall  be  one  signal  token  of 
the  event,  both  as  my  denunciations  relate  to  a primary 
accomplishment  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  to 
a more  general  and  dreadful  fulfilment  in  the  destruction 
of  Antichrist  in  the  last  days.  Impostors  shall  abound. 
False  religionists  shall  deceive  and  ruin  many.  Let  us 
trace  the  fulfilment  of  this  and  several  succeeding  pre- 
dictions. 

This  was  fulfilled  in  relation  to  Jerusalem.  Not  long 
after  Christ’s  ascension,  the  Samaritan  Dositheus  ap- 
peared and  declared  himself  the  Messiah  predicted  by 
Moses.  Simon  Magus  also  declared  himself  “ The  Great 
Power  of  God.”  Soon  after,  another  impostor  appeared 
from  the  mongrel  Samaritans.  The  church  has  ever 
been  annoyed  by  such  kind  of  Samaritans,  who  have 
ever  been  fruitful  in  vile  impostors,  crying  “ Lo,  here; 
and  lo,  there.”  This  impostor  promised  to  exhibit  to  the 
people  sacred  utensils  said  to  be  deposited  by  Moses  in 
Mount  Gerizirn.  Here  a new  decision  must  be  given 
from  heaven,  to  the  question  between  the  Jews  and  Sa- 
maritans, as  to  the  place  of  worship;  a thing  of  which 
schismatics  have  ever  been  exceedingly  fond;  to  derive 
some  new  light  on  their  party  questi<^n  directly  from 
above;  as  though  decisions  already  given  were  insuffi- 
cient. 

Armed  multitudes  sallied  forth  to  follow  this  Messiah, 
confident  their  great  deliverer  had  at  last  made  his  ap- 
pearance. But  Pilate,  the  Roman  Governor,  checked 
their  fanaticism  with  the  sword,  and  put  their  fancied 
Messiah  to  death. 

Another  impostor,  Theudas,  arose.  He  had  the  address 
to  persuade  multitudes  to  follow  him  into  the  wilderness, 
under  his  promise  that  he  would  cause  the  river  Jordan 
to  divide.  The  Roman  procurator,  Fadus,  with  a troop 
of  horse,  pursued  them;  slew  the  impostor,  and  many 
others;  and  dispersed  the  faction.  Deceivers,  under  the 
government  ofFelix,  were  multiplied,  leading  off  people 
into  the  wilderness  under  the  promise  and  fanatic  1 ex- 
pectation that  they  should  there  see  signs  and  wonders. 
The  old  serpent  often  leads  fanatical  people  into  wilder- 
nesses of  error  and  delusion,  under  similar  expectations. 
The  vigilant  eye  of  the  Roman  governor  rested  on  these 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


222 

impostors,  and  was  sure  to  frustrate  their  designs,  as  oft 
as  they  appeared. 

In  the  year  65,  arose  a notable  Egyptian  impostor, 
named  Felix.  Thirty  thousand  followed  him,  under  the 
persuasion  that  from  mount  Olivet  they  should  see  the 
walls  of  Jerusalem  fall  to  the  ground  at  his  command,  for 
their  easy  capture  of  the  Roman  garrison  there,  and 
their  taking  possession  of  Jerusalem.  They  were  at- 
tacked by  the  Roman  governor;  four  hundred  were  slain, 
and  the  rest  dispersed.  The  Egyptian  impostor  escaped 
for  his  life.  In  the  year  60,  another  pretended  Messiah, 
appeared,  engaging  to  break  the  Roman  yoke,  if  they 
would  follow  him  into  the  wilderness;  but  the  deceiver 
and  his  followers  soon  fell  a sacrifice  to  the  vigilance  of 
Festus,  the  governor.  It  would  be  too  unwieldy  to  men- 
tion all  the  vile  impostors  of  this  period.  They  were  a 
just  retribution  of  righteous  Heaven  upon  the  Jews,  for 
having  rejected  and  put  to  death  the  true  Messiah:  and 
they  fulfilled  the  warning  given  by  our  Lord,  of  a host  of 
deceivers  at  that  period.  How  prone  are  men  to  court 
decejltion.  Christ  had  said  to  the  Jews,  “ I am  come  in 
my  Father’s  name,  and  ye  receive  me  not.  If  another 
should  come  in  his  own  name,  him  will  ye  receive.”  This 
was  fulfilled;  and  not  only  then,  but  in  every  age  to  this 
day.  Those  who  give  the  best  evangelical  evidence  of 
their  being  ambassadors  of  Christ,  many  will  reject; 
while  the  confident  and  noisy  claims  of  egotists  are  by 
them  fully  allowed.  “ As  in  water  face  answers  to  face; 
so  the  heart  of  man  to  man.” 

Our  Lord  proceeds;  “And  ye  shall  hear  of  wars,  and 
rumors  of  wars:  see  that  ye  be'not  troubled:  for  all  these 
things  shall  come  to  pass;  but  the  end  is  not  yet.  For 
nation  shall  rise  against  nation;  and  kingdom  against 
kingdom;  and  great  earthquakes  shall  be  in  divers 
places,  and  famines,  and  pestilences;  all  these  are  the 
beginning  of  .sorrows.” 

The  portentous  thunders  of  wars  and  rumors  ot  wars 
may  be  said  to  have  occupied  most  of  the  time  from  the 
death  of  our  Savior,  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem^ 
The  historic  pages,  which  treat  of  these  times,  are 
with  blood.  A war  between  Herod  and  Aretas,  king  ot 
' Arabia,  opened  the  bloody  scene,  after  a short  season  ot 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


223 


peace.  In  Seleucia,  the  Greeks  and  Syrians  rose  against 
the  Jews,  who  fled  thither  from  the  pestilence  in  Baby- 
lon, and  slew  fifty  thousand  of  them.  Five  years  after, 
the  Jews  in  Perea  and  people  of  Philadelphia  contended 
about  the  limits  of  a city,  when  many  of  the  Jews  were 
slain.  Four  years  after  this,  an  insult  being  offered  to 
the  Jews  within  the  precincts  of  the  temple,  by  a Roman 
soldier;  and  being  violently  resented,  a Roman  force 
rushed  upon  them,  which  so  terrified  the  Jews,  that  they 
fled  in  vast  disorder,  and  ten  thousand  of  them  lost  their 
lives  in  the  streets.  After  another  four  years,  the  Jews 
ravaged  the  country  of  the  Samaritans,  in  consequence 
of  their  having  murdered  a Galilean,  who  was  going  to 
keep  the  passover.  Many  were  slain.  Soon  after,  a 
contention  arose  between  the  Jews  in  Ciesarea  and  the 
Syrians,  relative  to  the  government  of  Csesarea.  In  the 
first  encounter  more  than  twenty  thousand  Jews  were 
slain.  This  contention  raged  in  many  cities  where  the 
Jews  and  Syrians  dwelt;  and  mutual  slaughter  prevailed. 
And  in  five  other  cities  the  carnage  among  the  Jews  was 
dreadful.  At  Damascus  ten  thousand  Jews  were  slain 
in  one  hour.  And  at  Scythopolis  thirteen  thousand  were 
slain  in  one  night.  In  Alexandria  the  Jews  rose  upon 
the  Romans;  and  had  fifty  thousand  of  their  people  slain, 
without  any  regard  to  infancy  or  age.  Soon  after,  in  a 
contention  at  Totapata,  forty  thousand  Jews  perished. 
These  cpntentions  rose  and  increased,  till  the  whole 
Jewish  nation  took  up  arms  against  the  Romans,  and 
brought  on  themselves  their  final  destruction.  Thus  the 
prediction  of  our  Savior  quoted,  received  in  those  days  a 
striking  primary  fulfilment. 

Our  Savior  added;  “ And  great  earthquakes  shall  be 
in  divers  places.”  These  significant  warnings  too  were 
accomplished  in  those  days.  Two  are  recorded  by  Ta- 
citus; one  at  Rome  in  the  reign  of  Claudius;  another  at 
Apamea,  in  Syria,  where  were  many  Jews.  So  dgstruc- 
tive  was  the  one  at  the  latter  place,  that  the  tribute  due 
to  the  Romans  was  for  five  years  remitted.  One  also 
was  terrific  at  Crete;  one  at  Smyrna;  one  at  Miletus; 
one  at  Chios,  and  one  at  Samos;  in  all  which  places 
Jews  dwelt.  These  are  noted  by  Philostratus.  Soon 
after,  in  the  reign  of  Nero,  both  Tacitus  and  Eusebius 


224 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


inform,  that  Hierapolis  and  Colosse,  as  well  a Laodicea, 
were  overthrown  by  earthquakes.  Another  is  noted  at 
Rome;  one  at  Campania;  and  others  as  tremendous  are 
mentioned  as  taking  place  at  Jerusalem  in  the  night,  just 
before  the  commencement  of  the  last  siege  of  that  city. 
Of  these,  Josephus  gives  the  following  account;  “A 
heavy  storm  burst  on  them,  during  the  night;  violent 
winds  arose,  with  most  excessive  rains,  with  constant 
lightning,  most  tremendous  thunders,  and  dreadful  roar- 
ings of  earthquakes.  It  seemed  as  if  the  system  of  the 
world  had  been  confounded  for  the  destruction  of  man- 
kind. And  one  might  well  conjecture  that  these  were 
signs  of  no  common  event.” 

The  famines  predicted  by  Christ  were  likewise  fulfilled. 
The  one  foretold  by  Agabus,  noted  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  was  dreadful  and  of  long  continuance.  It  ex- 
tended through  Greece  and  Italy;  but  was  most  severely 
felt  at  Judea,  and  especially  at  Jerusalem.  The  contri- 
butions noted  as  brought  by  Paul  from  abroad,  to  relieve 
the  poor  brethren  there,  were  sent  during  this  sore  fam- 
ine. Authors  of  that  time  mention  two  other  famines  in 
the  empire,  previous  to  the  one  occasioned  by  the  siege 
of  Jerusalem. 

“ Pestilences”  too,  the  Savior,  adds.  Two  instances 
of  this  signal  judgment  took  place  before  the  last  Jew  ish 
war.  The  one  took  place  at  Babylon,  where  many  Jews 
resided;  the  other  at  Rome,  which  swept  off  vast  multi- 
tudes. Other  lighter  instances  of  this  calamity  occurred, 
in  various  parts  of  the  empire;  as  both  Tacitus  and 
Suetonius  record. 

Our  Lord  also  adds,  “And  fearful  sights  and  great 
signs  shall  there  be  from  heaven.”  Josephus  [who  can 
never  be  suspected  of  wishing  to  favor  any  prediction  of 
Christ;  and  who  probably  knew'  not  of  any  such  predic- 
tion, wdien  he  wrote,]  gives  accounts  of  events,  which 
strikingly  answer  to  this  premonition.  Speaking  of  the 
infatuation  of  his  coun*rynien,  in  running  after  impostors, 
while  they  neglected  the  plainest  admonitions  from  hea- 
ven, he  gives  account  of  the  seven  follow  ing  events; 

1.  He  says;  “On  the  8th  of  the  month  Zanthicus, 
[before  the  feast  of  unleavened  bread,]  at  the  ninth  hour 
of  the  night,  there  shone  round  about  the  altar  and  the 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


225 


circumjacent  buildings  of  the  temple,  a light  equal  to  the 
brightness  of  the  day;  which  continued  for  the  space  of 
half  an  hour.” 

2.  “About  the  sixth  hour  of  the  night,  [says  Jose- 
phus,] the  eastern  gate  of  the  temple  was  found  to  open 
without  human  assistance.”  This  gate  was  of  solid 
brass;  and  so  large  and  heavy,  as  t:>  require  twenty  mea- 
to  close  it.  And  Josephus  says,  “ it  was  secured  by 
iron  bolts,  and  bars,  that  were  let  down  into  a large 
threshold  consisting  of  one  entire  stone.”  The  Jews 
themselves  concluded,  from  the  miraculous  nature  of  this 
event,  that  the  security  of  their  temple  had  fled.  When 
the  procurator  was  informed  of  it,  he  sent  a band  of  men 
to  close  the  door;  who  with  great  difficulty  executed 
their  orders. 

3.  Again,  the  same  celebrated  Jewish  author  says: 

“ At  a subsequent  feast  of  Pentecost,  while  the  priests 
were  going  by  night  into  the  inner  temple,  to  perform 
their  customary  ministrations,  they  first  felt,  as  they 
said,  a shaking  accompanied  by  an  indistinct  murmur- 
ing; and  afterwards  voices  as  of  a multitude,  saying  in 
a distinct  and  earnest  manner;  “ Let  us  depart  hence.” 
How  striking  was  this  miraculous  premonition.  It  com- 
menced with  a shaking,  to  call  and  fix  the  attention  of 
these  Jewish  priests.  Then  was  heard  an  indistinct  mur- 
mur. This  would  make  them  listen  with  all  possible 
heed.  Then  they  heard  the  distinct  voices,  as  of  a mul- 
titude in  great  earnestness  and  haste; — “Let  us  depart 
hence!”  And  their  last  fatal  war  with  the  Romans  com- 
menced before  the  next  season  for  celebrating  this  feast. 

4.  Another  sign  was  the  following.  The  same  author 
says;  “ A meteor,  resembling  a sword,  hung  over  Jeru- 
salem, during  one  whole  year.”  This  could  not  have 
been  a comet,  for  it  was  stationary  a whole  year,  and 
seems,  from  the  words  of  Josephus,  to  have  been  much 
nearer  than  a comet,  and  appeared  to  be  appropriated 
to  that  city.  This  reminds  one  of  the  sword  of  the  de- 
stroying angel,  stretched  out  over  Jerusalem,  (1  Chro. 
xxi.  16.)  This  stationary  position  of  the  sword  for  a year, 
was  a lively  indication  that  the  impending  ruin  was  fatal. 

5.  Josephus  says  again,  “As  the  high  priests  were 
leading  a heifer  to  the  altar  to  be  sacrificed,  she 


226 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


brought  forth  a lamb  in  the  midst  of  the  temple.”  Most 
striking  reproof  to  those  infidel  priests  who  had  rejected 
the  Lamb  of  God  who  had  shed  his  blood  once  for  all, 
and  abrogated  the  Levitical  sacrifices;  which  yet  they 
were  impiously  continuing.  This  wonder  was  exhibited 
in  the  temple,  the  type  of  the  body  of  Christ,  and  at  the 
passover,  when  at  a preceding  passover  Jesus  was  ar- 
rested and  sacrificed;  and  it  took  place  before  the  high 
priests  and  their  attendants,  so  that  they  could  never 
complain  for  want  of  evidence  of  the  fact. 

6.  This  author  says;  “Soon  after  the  feast  of  the 
passover,  in  various  parts  of  the  country,  before  the 
setting  of  the  sun,  chariots  and  armed  men  were  seen 
in  the  air  passing  round  about  Jerusalem.”  This 
strange  sight  occurring  before  sunset,  and  being  seen 
in  various  parts  of  the  country,  must  have  been  a mirac- 
ulous portent;  a sign  from  heaven.  The  Jews  had 
said,  “What  sign  showest  thou,  that  we  may  see  and 
believe.”  Now  they  had  their  signs  in  abundance;  yet 
they  would  not  believe. 

7.  The  last  and  most  fearful  sign,  Josephus  relates;  that 
one  Jesus,  son  of  Ananiis,  a rustic  of  the  lower  class, 
appeared  in  the  temple  at  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  and 
suddenly  exclaimed,  “A  voice  from  the  east — a voice 
from  the  west  — a voice  from  the  four  winds  — a voice 
against  Jerusalem  and  the  temple  — a voice  against  the 
bridegroom  and  the  brides  — a voice  against  the  whole 
people!”  These  words  he  continued  to  exclaim  through 
the  streets  of  Jerusalem  by  day  and  by  night,  with  no 
cessation,  [unless  what  was  needed  for  the  support  of 
nature,]  for  seven  years!  He  commenced  in  the  year 
63,  while  the  city  was  in  peace  and  prosperity,  and  ter- 
minated his  exclamations  only  in  his  death,  amidst  the 
horrors  of  the  siege,  in  the  year  70.  This  strange 
thing,  when  it  commenced,  soon  excited  great  attention, 
and  tins  Jesus  was  brought  before  Albinus,  the  Roman 
governor,  who  interrogated  him,  but  could  obtain  no 
answer  except  the  continuation  of  his  woes.  He  com- 
manded him  to  be  scourged,  but  to  no  effect.  During 
times  of  festivals,  this  cry  of  his  was  peculiarly  loud 
and  urgent.  After  the  commencement  of  the  siege,  he 
ascended  the  walls,  and  in  a voice  still  more  tremendous 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


227 


than  ever,  he  exclaimed,  “ PFo,  wo  to  this  city,  this  tem- 
ple, and  this  people!”  And  he  then  added,  [for  the  first 
time  for  the  seven  years,]  “ Wo,  wo  to  myself!”  The 
words  were  no  sooner  uttered,  than  a stone  from  a 
Roman  machine  without  the  walls,  struck  him  dead  on 
the  spot! 

Such  were  the  signs  in  the  heavens  and  in  the  earth, 
which  just  preceded  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  Sev- 
eral of  them  are  recorded  by  Tacitus  as  well  as  by  Jo- 
sephus. The  veracity  of  Josephus  as  a historian  is 
probably  allowed  by  all.  Scaliger  affirms  that  he  deserves 
more  credit  as  a writer  than  all  the  Greek  and  Roman 
historians  put  together. 

From  the  conquest  of  Jerusalem  by  Pompey,  sixty 
years  before  Christ,  the  Jews  repeatedly  had  exhibited 
a most  rebellious  spirit  against  the  Romans.  The  Jews 
had  basely  said  to  Pilate  concerning  Christ,  “If  thou 
let  this  man  go,  thou  art  not  a friend  to  Cmsar.”  But 
the  fact  was,  they  persecuted  Christ  because  he  would 
not  erect  a temporal  throne  in  opposition  to  Caesar. 
Any  impostor  who  seemed  prepared  to  do  this,  they 
were  ready  to  follow;  and  were  ready  to  improve  every 
apparent  occasion  to  evince  their  decided  hostility  to 
the  Romans.  And  they  hardly  needed  a prophet’s  eye 
to  discern  that  this  spirit  and  conduct,  manifested  oh 
all  occasions,  would  soon  draw  against  them  the  Roman 
sword. 

Judas,  a Gaulonite,  and  Suddue,  a Pharisee,  had  ral- 
lied the  Jews  with  the  idea  that  their  paying  tribute  to 
the  Romans  would  not  fail  to  confirm  them  in  the  most 
abject  slavery;  in  consequence  of  which  their  enmity 
often  burst  forth  with  malignant  violence.  Tumults  and 
riots  increased;  and  Florus,  the  Roman  governor  of 
Judea,  by  his  cruel  exactions,  increased  this  spirit 
among  the  Jews.  Eleazer,  son  of  the  high  priest,  per- 
suaded the  officers  of  the  temple  to  reject  the  offerings 
of  foreigners,  and  to  withhold  public  prayers  for  them. 
The  Roman  government  felt  the  insult;  and  a basis  was 
soon  found  to  be  laid  for  a Roman  war.  Feuds  and 
contentions  increased  in  Judea,  till  Cestius  Gallus 
j marched  an  army  thither  from  Syria  to  restore  order, 
i His  march  was  marked  with  blood  and  desolation.  The 


228 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


city  ofZebulon,  Joppa,  and  other  villages  in  his  way,  he 
plundered  and  burned.  Eight  thousand  four  hundred  of 
the  inhabitants  of  the  former  place  he  slew.  The  dis- 
trict of  Narbatene  he  laid  waste,  and  slew  two  thousand 
of  the  Jews  in  Galilee;  reduced  the  city  of  L}dda  to 
ashes,  and  drove  the  Jews,  [who  made  desperate  sallies 
upon  him,]  till  he  encamped  within  a hundred  miles  of 
the  capital.  Soon  after,  he  entered  Jerusalem,  and 
burned  some  part  of  the  city.  *But  through  the  treachery 
of  his  own  officers,  he  made  an  unexpected  flight.  The 
enraged  Jews  pursued  him,  and  slew  about  sixty  thou- 
sand of  his  men.  Many  of  the  rich  Jews,  alarmed  at 
the  Roman  invasion,  fled  from  Jerusalem,  as  li’om  a 
foundering  ship.  Some  suppose  many  of  the  Chris- 
tians now  fled  to  a place  called  Pella,  in  the  mountains 
of  Judea. 

Nero,  the  emperor  of  Rome,  being  informed  of  the 
defeat  of  Cestius,  gave  the  command  to  Vespasian  to 
press  the  war  against  the  rebellious  Jews.  He  and  his 
son  Titus  soon  collected  an  army  of  sixty  thousand  men. 
In  A.  D.  67,  he  marched  from  Ptolemais  to  Judea,  mark- 
ing his  steps  with  ravages  and  desolation.  Infancy  and 
age  fell  before  the  furious  soldiery.  All  the  strong 
towns  of  Galilee  and  many  of  those  of  Judea,  fell  before 
the  victorious  arms  of  V'^espasian,  who  slew  not  less  than 
one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  inhabitants.  Signal 
vengeance  was  taken  on  Joppa,  which  had  in  part  been 
rebuilt,  after  it  had  been  by  Cestius  reduced  to  ashes. 
Vespasian  was  enraged  at  the  frequent  piracies  of  this 
people.  The  Jews  of  this  place  fleeing  before  him, 
betook  themselves  to  their  shipping.  Put  a furious 
tempest  overtook  those  who  stood  out  to  sea,  and  they 
were  lost.  The  others  were  dashed  vessel  against  ves- 
sel, or  against  the  rocks.  Some  in  their  distress  laid 
violent  hands  on  themselves.  Such  as  reached  the 
shore  were  slain  by  the  enraged  Romans.  The  sea  for 
some  distance  was  stained  with  their  blood.  Forty 
thousand  are  said  to  have  been  swallowed  up  in  the 
waves,  and  not  one  escaped  to  relate  their  catastrophe. 
Truly  this  was  “distress  of  their  nation,  with  the  sea 
and  the  waves  thei'eof  roaring!” 

Vespasian  returned  from  Jericho  to  Ca'sarea,  to  pre- 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM, 


229 


pare  for  a grand  siege  of  Jerusalem.  Here  he  received 
intelligence  of  the  death  of  the  emperor  Nero.  This 
led  him  to  suspend  for  the  present  the  execution  of  his 
plan  against  the  Jews.  This  respite  to  that  devoted 
people  continued  about  two  }'ears,  and  but  encouraged 
them  to  deeds  of  greater  enormity. 

A spirit  of  faction  now  appeared  in  Jerusalem.  Two 
parties  first,  and  afterwards  three,  raged  there;  each 
contending  with  deadly  animosity  for  the  precedence. 
A part  of  one  of  these  factions  having  been  excluded 
from  the  city,  entered  it  by  force  during  the  night;  and 
to  such  madness  were  they  abandoned,  that  they  bulch- 
ered  on  that  fatal  night  not  less  than  eight  thoustftid  five 
hundred  men,  women  and  children,  whose  mangled 
bodies  appeared  the  next  morning,  strewed  in  the  streets 
of  Jerusalem.  These  abandoned  murderers  plundered 
in  the  city,  murdered  the  high  priests,  Ananus  and  Jesus, 
and  insulted  their  dead  bodies.  They  slew  their  breth- 
ren of  Jerusalem  as  though  they  had  been  wild  animals. 
They  scourged  and  imprisoned  the  nobles,  in  hopes  to 
terrify  them  to  become  of  their  party;  and  many  who 
could  not  be  thus  won,  they  slew.  In  this  reign  of  ter- 
ror, twelve  thousand  of  the  higher  orders  of  the  people 
thus  perished;  and  no  relative  dared  to  shed  a mourning 
tear,  lest  this  should  bring  on  them  a similar  fate. 
Accusation  and  death  became  the  most  common  events. 
Many  fled,  but  were  intercepted  and  slain.  Piles  of 
their  carcasses  lay  on  the  public  roads;  and  all  pity,  as 
well  as  regard  for  human  or  divine  authority,  seemed 
extinguished. 

To  add  to  the  horrid  calamities  of  the  times  occasioned 
by  the  bloody  factions,  Judea  was  infested  by  bands  of 
robbers  and  murderers,  plundering  their  towns  and 
cutting  in  pieces  such  as  made  any  resistance,  whether 
men,  women  or  children.  Here  were  exhibited  the 
mof^  horrid  pictures  of  what  fallen  man  is  capable  of 
perpetrating  when  restraints  are  taken  off;  that  they 
would  turn  their  own  towns  and  societies  into  scenes  of 
horror  like  kennels  of  wild  animals. 

One  Simon  became  commander  of  one  of  the  factions; 
John  of  another.  Simon  entered  Jerusalem  at  the  head 
of  forty  thousand  banditti.  A third  faction  rose:  and 


230 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH, 


discord  blazed  with  terrific  fury.  The  three  factions 
were  intoxicated  with  rag^e  and  desperation,  and  went 
on  slaying  and  trampling  on  piles  of  the  dead,  with  an 
indescribable  fury.  People  coming  to  the  temple  to 
worship,  were  murdered,  both  natives  and  foreigners. 
Their  bodies  lay  in  piles,  and  a collection  of  blood  defil- 
ed the  sacred  courts. 

John  of  Gischala,  head  of  a faction,  burned  a store  of 
provisions.  Simon,  at  the  head  of  another  faction,  burn- 
ed another.  Thus  the  Jews  were  weakening  and  de- 
stroying themselves,  and  preparing  the  way  for  “ wrath 
to  come  upon  them  to  the  uttermost.” 

In  the  midst  of  these  most  dismal  events,  an  alarm 
was  made  that  a Roman  army  was  approaching  the  city. 
Vespasian  becoming  emperor,  and  learning  the  factious 
and  horrid  state  of  the  Jews,  determined  to  prosecute 
the  war  against  them,  and  sent  his  son  Titus  to  reduce 
Jerusalem  and  Judea.  The  Jews,  on  hearing  of  the 
approach  of  the  Roman  army,  were  petrified  with  hor- 
ror. They  could  have  no  hope  of  peace.  They  had  no 
means  of  flight.  They  had  no  time  for  counsel.  They 
had  no  confidence  in  each  other.  What  could  be  done.^ 
Several  things  they  possessed  in  abundance.  They  had 
a measure  of  iniquity  filled  up ; a full  ripeness  for  de- 
struction. All  seemed  wild  disorder  and  despair.  Noth- 
ing could  be  imagined  but  the  confused  noise  of  the  war- 
rior, and  garments  rolled  in  blood.  They  knew  nothing 
was  their  due  from  the  Romans  but  exemplary  ven- 
geance. The  ceaseless  cry  of  combatants,  and  the  hor- 
rors of  faction  had  induced  some  to  desire  the  interven- 
tion of  a foreign  foe  to  give  them  deliverance  from  their 
domestic  horrors.  Such  was  the  state  of  Jerusalem 
when  Titus  appeared  before  it  with  a besieging  army. 
But  he  came  not  to  deliver  it  from  its  excruciating  tor- 
tures; but  to  e.xecute  upon  it  divine  vengeance;  to  fulfil 
the  fatal  predictions  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that 
“when  ye  see  the  abomination  of  desolation  standing 
in  the  holy  place  — when  you  see  Jerusalem  compassed 
about  with  armies — then  know  that  the  desolation  there- 
of is  nigh.”  “Wheresoever  the  carcass  is,  there  shall 
the  eagles  be  gathered  together.”  Jerusalem  was  now 
the  carcass  to  be  devoured;  the  Roman  eagles  had 
arrived  to  tear  it  as  their  prey. 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


231 


The  day  on  which  Titus  had  encompassed  Jerusalem 
was  the  feast  of  the  passover.  Here  let  it  be  remember- 
ed, that  it  was  the  time  of  this  feast,  on  a preceding 
omasion,  that  Christ  was  taken,  condemned  and  exe- 
cuted. It  was  at  the  time  of  this  feast,  that  the  heifer, 
in  the  hands  of  the  sacrificing  priests,  brought  forth  a 
lamb.  And  just  after  this  feast  at  another  time,  that  the 
miraculous  besieging  armies  were  seen  over  Jerusalem, 
just  before  sunset.  And  now,  at  the  time  of  the  pass- 
over,  the  antitype  of  this  prodigy  appears  in  the  besieg- 
ing army  of  Titus.  Multitudes  of  Jews  had  convened 
at  Jerusalem  from  surrounding  nations  to  celebrate  this 
feast.  Ah,  miserable  people!  going  with  intent  to  feed 
on  the  paschal  lamb;  but  really  to  their  own  final  slaugh- 
ter, for  rejecting  “ the  Lamb  of  God  who  taketh  away 
the  sins  of  the  world!”  The  Jews  had  imprecated  the 
blood  of  the  true  Paschal  Lamb,  [by  them  wantonly 
shed,]  on  themselves  and  on  their  children.  God  was 
now  going  in  a signal  manner  to  take  them  at  their 
word.  He  hence  providentially  collected  their  nation, 
under  sentence  of  death,  as  into  a great  prison,  for  the 
day  of  execution.  And  as  their  execution  of  Christ  was 
signal,  low,  degrading,  the  death  of  the  cross;  so  their 
execution  should  be  signal  and  dreadful.  The  falling 
city  was  now  crowded  with  little  short  of  two  millions  of 
that  devoted  people.  The  event  came  suddenly  and  un- 
expectedly to  the  Jews,  as  the  coming  of  a thief,  and 
almost  like  lightning.  Josephus  notes  this,  and  thus 
without  design,  shows  the  fulfilment  of  these  hints  of 
Christ,  that  his  coming  should  be  like  a thief  in  the 
night,  and  like  lightning  shining  under  the  whole 
heavens. 

The  furious  contending  factions  of  the  Jews,  on  find- 
ing themselves  environed  with  the  Roman  armies,  laid 
aside,  for  the  moment,  their  party  contentions,  sallied 
out,  rushed  furiously  on  their  common  foe,  and  came 
near  utterly  destroying  the  tenth  legion  of  the  Roman 
army.  This  panic  among  the  Romans  occasioned  a 
short  suspension  of  hostilities.  Some  new  confidence 
hence  inspired  the  hopes  of  the  Jews;  and  they  now 
determined  to  defend  their  city.  But  being  a little 
released  from  their  terrors  of  the  Romans,  their  factious 


232 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


resentments  again  rekindled,  and  broke  out  in  great  fury. 
The  faction  under  Eleazer  was  swallowed  up  in  the 
other  two,  under  John  and  Simon.  Slaughter,  confla- 
gration and  plunder  ensued.  A portion  of  the  centre  of 
the  city  was  burned,  and  the  inhabitants  became  as 
prisoners  to  the  two  fuiious  parties.  The  Romans  here 
saw  their  own  proverb  verified:  “ Quos  Dens  vult  perde.re 
j^rius  dementat.”  “Whom  God  will  destroy,  he  gives 
up  to  madness.” 

The  invading  armies  knew  how  to  profit  by  the  mad- 
ness of  the  Jews.  They  were  soon  found  by  the  Jews 
to  have  possession  of  the  two  outer  walls  of  their  city. 
This  alarm  reached  the  heart  of  the  factions,  and  once 
more  united  them  against  the  common  enemy.  But  they 
had  already  proceeded  too  far  to  retreat  from  the  effects 
of  their  madness.  Famine,  with  its  ghastly  horrors, 
stared  them  in  the  face.  It  had,  as  might  be  expected, 
been  making  a silent  approach;  and  some  of  the  more 
obscure  had  already  fallen  before  it.  But  even  this  did 
not  annihilate  the  fury  of  faction,  which  again  returned 
with  redoubled  fury,  and  presented  new  scenes  of  wo. 
As  the  famine  increased,  the  sufierers  would  snatch 
bread  from  each  other’s  mouths,  and  devour  their  grain 
unprepared.  To  discover  handl'uls  of  food,  tortures 
were  inflicted.  Food  was  violently  taken  by  husbands 
from  wives,  and  wives  from  husbands;  and  even  by 
mothers  from  their  famishing  infants.  The  breast  itself 
was  robbed  from  the  famishing  suckling,  as  our  Lord 
denounced:  “W’^o  to  them  that  give  suck  in  those 
days.” 

This  terror  produced  a new  scene  of  righteous  retri- 
bution. Multitudes  of  the  Jews  were  forced  by  hunger 
to  flee  to  the  enemy’s  camp.  Here,  instead  of  pitying 
and  relieving  them,  the  Romans  cut  ofl’  the  hands  of 
many,  and  sent  them  back;  but  most  of  them  they  cru- 
cified as  fast  as  they  could  lay  their  hands  on  them;  till 
wood  was  wanting  for  crosses,  and  space  on  which  to 
erect  them.  Behold  here  thousands  of  those  despairing 
Jews  suspended  on  crosses  round  the  walls  of  Jerusa- 
lem! Verily,  the  Lord  is  known  by  the  judgments  that 
he  executeth!”  Yea,  this  did  not  suflice.  Behold  two 
thousand  Jews  who  had  fled  to  the  mercy  of  their  invad- 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


233 


ers,  ripped  open  alive  [two  thousand  in  one  night!]  bj 
Arabs  and  Syrians  in  the  Roman  armies,  in  hopes  of 
finding  gold,  which  these  Jews  had  [or  their  enemies 
fancied  they  had]  sxvallowed,  to  carry  off  with  them! 

Titus  being  a merciful  general,  was  touched  to  the 
heart  at  the  miseries  of  the  Jews;  and  in  person  he  ten- 
derly entreated  the  besieged  to  surrender.  But  all  the 
answer  he  obtained  for  his  tenderness  was  base  revilings. 
He  now  resolved  to  make  thorough  work  with  this  obsti- 
nate people ; and  hence  surrounded  the  city  with  a circum- 
vallation  of  thirty-nine  furlongs  in  length,  strengthened 
with  thirteen  towers.  This  by  the  astonishing  activity 
of  the  soldiers,  was  effected  in  three  days.  Then  was 
fulfilled  this  prediction  of  our  blessed  Lord,  “Thine 
enemies  shall  cast  a trench  about  thee,  and  keep  thee  in 
on  every  side.” 

As  the  city  was  now  cut  off  from  all  possible  supplies, 
famine  became  more  dreadful.  Whole  families  fell  a 
sacrifice  to  it;  and  the  dead  bodies  of  women,  children, 
and  the  aged,  were  seen  covering  roofs  of  houses,  and 
various  recesses.  Youth,  and  the  middle  aged,  appeared 
like  spectres;  and  fell  many  of  them  dead  in  public 
places.  The  dead  became  too  numerous  to  be  interred. 
Many  died  while  attempting  to  perform  this  office.  So 
great  and  awful  became  the  calamities,  that  lamentation 
ceased,  and  an  awful  silence  of  despair  overwhelmed  the 
city.  But  all  this  failed  of  restraining  the. more  aban- 
doned from  most  horrid  deeds.  They  took  this  opportu- 
nity to  rob  the  tombs;  and  with  loud,  infernal  laughter, 
to  strip  the  dead  of  their  habiliments  of  death;  and 
would  try  the  edge  of  their  swords  on  dead  bodies,  and 
on  some  while  yet  breathing.  Simon  Georas  now  vent- 
ed his  rage  against  Matthias,  the  high  priest,  and  his 
three  sons.  He  caused  them  to  be  condemned,  as  though 
favoring  the  Romans.  The  father  asked  the  favor  to  be 
first  executed,  and  not  see  the  death  of  his  sons;  but  the 
malicious  Simon  reserved  him  for  the  last  execution. 
And  as. he  was  expiring,  he  put  the  insulting  question, 
whether  the  Romans  could  now  relieve  him? 

Things  being  thus,  one  Mannaeus,  a Jew,  escaped  to 
Titus,  and  informed  him  of  the  consummate  wretched- 
ness of  the  Jews;  that  in  less  than  three  months, 

16 


one 


234 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


hundred  and  fifteen  thousand  and  eight  hundred  dead 
bodies  of  Jews  had  been  conveyed  through  one  gate, 
under  his  care  and  register:  and  he  assured  him  of  the 
ravages  of  famine  and  death.  Other  deserters  confirm- 
ed the  account,  and  added,  that  not  less  than  six  hundred 
thousand  dead  bodies  of  Jews  had  been  carried  out 
at  different  gates.  The  humane  heart  of  Titus  was 
deeply  affected;  and  he,  under  those  accounts,  and 
while  surveying  the  piles  of  dead  bodies  of  Jews  under 
the  walls,  and  in  the  visible  parts  of  the  city,  raised  his 
eyes  and  hands  to  heaven  in  solemn  protestation,  that  he 
would  have  prevented  these  dire  calamities;  that  the 
obstinate  Jews  had  procured  them  upon  their  own 
heads. 

Josephus,  the  Jew,  now  earnestly  entreated  the  leader, 
John,  and  his  brethren,  to  surrender  to  the  Romans,  and 
thus  save  the  residue  of  the  Jews.  But  he  received  in 
return  nothing  but  insolent  reproaches  and  imprecations; 
John  declaring  his  firm  persuasion  that  God  w’ould  never 
suffer  his  own  city,  Jerusalem,  to  be  taken  by  the  ene- 
my ! Alas,  had  he  forgotten  the  history  of  his  own  na- 
tion, and  the  denunciations  of  the  prophets  ? Micah,  the 
Moor,  had  foretold  that  in  this  very  calamity  they  would 
presumptuously  “lean  upon  the  Lord,  and  say.  Is  not 
the  Lord  among  us?  No  evil  shall  come  upon  us.”  So 
blind  and  presumptuous  are  hypocrisy  and  self  confidence ! 
“The  temple  of  the  Lord,  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  the 
temple  of  the  Lord,  are  these.” 

The  famine  in  the  city  became,  as  might  be  expected, 
still  more  deadly.  For  want  of  food  the  Jews  ate  their 
belts,  sandals,  skins  of  their  shields,  dried  grass,  and 
even  ordure  of  cattle.  JVoiv  it  u-as  that  a noble  Jeiress, 
urged  by  the  insu  fferable  pangs  of  hunger,  sleic  and  pre- 
pared for  food  her  own  infant  child  ! She  had  eaten  half 
the  horrible  preparation,  when  the  smell  of  food  brought 
in  a horde  of  soldiery,  who  threatened  her  with  instant 
death,  if  she  did  not  produce  to  them  the  food  she  had  in 
possession.  She  being  thus  compelled  to  obey,  produced 
the  remaining  half  of  her  child!  The  soldiers  stood 
aghast;  and  the  recital  petrified  the  hearers  with  hor- 
ror; and  congratulations  were  poured  on  those  whose 
eyes  death  had  closed  upon  such  horrid  scenes.  Human- 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


235 


ity  seems  ready  to  sink  at  the  recital  of  the  woful  events 
of  that  day.  No  words  can  reach  the  horrors  of  the  sit- 
uation of  the  female  part  of  the  community  at  that  peri- 
od. Such  scenes  force  upon  our  recollection  the  tender 
pathetic  address  of  our  Saviour  to  the  pious  females  who 
followed  him,  going  to  the  cross  : “Daughters  of  Jeru- 
salem, weep  not  for  me  ; but  weep  for  yourselves  and 
for  your  children  ; for  behold  the  days  are  coming,  in 
which  they  shall  say.  Blessed  are  the  barren,  and  the 
wombs  that  never  bare,  and  the  breasts  that  never  gave 
suck.”  Moses  had  long  predicted  this  very  scene. — 
“The  tender  and  delicate  woman  among  you,  (said  he,) 
who  would  not  venture  to  set  the  sole  of  her  foot  on  the 
ground  for  delicateness  ; her  eye  shall  be  evil  towards 
her  young  one,  and  toward  her  children,  which  she  shall 
bare  ; for  she  shall  eat  them,  for  want  of  all  things,  se- 
cretly in  the  siege  and  straitness  wherewith  thine  mie- 
my  shall  distress  thee  in  thy  gates.”  Probably  the  iiis- 
tory  of  the  world  will  not  afford  a parallel  to  this.  (i<'d 
prepared  peculiar  judgments  for  peculiarly  horrid  crimes! 
“These  be  the  days  of  vengeance;  that  all  things  that 
are  written  may  be  fulfilled.”  Josephus  declares,  that 
if  there  had  not  been  many  credible  witnesses  of  that  aw- 
ful fact,  he  never  would  have  recorded  it;  for,  said  he, 
“such  a shocking  violation  of  nature  never  has  been  per- 
petrated by  any  Greek  or  barbarian.” 

While  famine  thus  spread  desolation,  the  Romans  finally 
succeeded  in  removing  part  of  the  inner  wall,  and  in  pos- 
sessing themselves  of  the  high  and  commanding  tower  of 
Antonia,  which  seemed  to  overlook  the  temple.  Titus  with 
his  counsel  of  war  had  formed,  a determination  to  save  the 
temple,  to  grace  his  conquest,  and  remain  an  ornament  to 
his  empire.  But  God  had  not  so  determined.  And 
“though  there  be  many  devices  in  man’s  heart;  neverthe- 
less, the  counsel  of  the  Lord,  that  shall  stand.”  A Roman 
soldier,  violating  the  general  order  of  Titus,  succeeded  in 
hurling  a brand  of  fire  into  the  golden  window  of  the 
temple;  and  soon  [as  righteous  heaven  would  have  it!]  the 
sacred  edifice  was  in  flames.  The  Jews  perceiving  this, 
rushed  with  horrid  outcries  to  extinguish  the  fire.  Titus, 
too,  flew  to  the  spot  in  his  chariot,  with  his  chief  officers 
and  legions.  With  loud  command,  and  every  token  of 


236 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


anxiety,  he  enforced  the  extinguishing  of  the  fire;  but  in 
vain.  So  great  was  the  confusion,  that  no  attention  was 
paid  to  him.  His  soldiers,  deaf  to  all  cries,  assiduous- 
ly spread  the  flames  far  and  wide ; rushing  .at  the  same 
time  on  the  Jews,  sword  in  hand,  slaying  and  trampling 
down,  or  crushing  them  to  death  against  the  walls.  Many 
were  plunged  into  the  flames,  and  perished  in  the  burning 
of  the  out  buildings  of  the  temple.  The  fury  of  the  Ro- 
man soldiers  slaughtered  the  poor,  the  unarmed,  and  the 
rich,  as  well  as  men  in  arms.  Multitudes  of  dead  bodies 
were  piled  round  about  the  altar,  to  which  they  had  fled  for 
protection.  The  way  leading  to  the  inner  court  was  del- 
uged with  blood. 

Titus,  finding  the  fire  had  not  yet  reached  the  inner 
temple,  entered  it  with  his  superior  officers,  and  surveyed 
its  magnificence  with  silent  admiration.  He  found  it  to 
exceed  all  he  had  heard.  This  view  led  him  to  renew  his 
efforts  to  save  this  stupendous  pile  of  building,  though  so 
many  of  the  out  buildings  were  gone.  He  even  entreated 
his  soldiers  to  extinguish  the  flames,  and  appointed  an  of- 
ficer to  punish  any'who  should  disobey.  But  all  his  re- 
newed efforts  were  still  in  vain.  The  feelings  of  his  sol- 
diery were  utterly  unmanageable.  Plunder,  revenge  and 
slaughter  had  combined  to  render  them  deaf  and  most  fu- 
rious. A soldier  succeeded  in  firing  the  door  posts  of  the 
inner  temple,  and  the  conflagration  soon  became  general. 

One  needs  a heart  of  steel  to  contemplate  the  scene 
which  followed.  The  triumphant  Roman  soldiers  were  in 
a most  ungovernable  rage  and  fury.  They  were  in- 
deed instruments  prepared  for  their  work,  to  execute  the 
most  signal  vengeance  of  Heaven  ; the  flame  of  which  was 
now  reachmg  its  height ! The  Romans  slew  of  the  Jews 
all  before  them  : sparing  neither  age,  sex  or  ratik.  They 
seemed  determined  to  annihilate  the  Jewish  race  on  the 
spot.  Priests  and  common  people — those  who  surren- 
dered, and  those  who  still  fought — all  were  alike  subjects  of 
an  indiscriminate  slaughter.  The  fire  of  the  temple  at 
length  completely  enveloped  the  stupendous  pile  of  build- 
ing. The  fury  of  the  flames  exceeded  description.  It  im- 
pressed on  distant  spectators  an  idea  that  the  whole  city 
was  in  flames.  The  ensuing  disorder  and  tumult,  Jose- 
phus pronounces  to  have  been  such  as  to  baffle  all  descrip- 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


237 


tion.  1 he  outcry  of  the  Roman  legions  was  as  great  as 
they  could  make.  And  the  Jews,  finding  themselves  a 
prey  to  the  fury  of  both  fire  and  sword,  exerted  themselves 
in  the  wildest  accents  of  screaming.  The  people  in  the 
city,  and  those  on  the  hill,  mutually  responded  to  each 
other  in  groans  and  screeches.  People  who  had  seemed 
just  expiring  through  famine,  derived  new  strength  from 
unprecedented  scenes  of  horror  and  death,  to  deplore  their 
wretchedness.  From  mountain  to  mountain,  and  from 
places  distant,  lamentations  echoed  to  each  other. 

As  the  temple  was  sinking  under  the  fury  of  the  raging 
element,  the  mount  on  which  it  stood  seemed  in  that  part 
of  it,  [says  the  historian,]  to  “ impress  the  idea  of  a lake 
of  liquid  fire !”  The  blood  of  the  slain  ran  in  rivulets. — 
The  earth  around  became  covered  with  the  slain;  and  the 
victorious  Romans  trampled  over  those  piles  of  the  dead, 
in  pursuit  of  the  thousands  who  were  fleeing  from  the 
points  of  their  swords.  In  a word,  the  roar  and  crackling 
of  fire;  the  shrieks  of  thousands  in  despair;  the  dying 
groans  of  thousands,  and  the  sights  which  met  the  eye 
wherever  it  was  turned,  were  such  as  never  before  had 
any  parallel  on  earth.  They  probably  as  much  exceeded 
all  antecedent  scenes  of  horror,  as  the  guilt  which  occa- 
sioned them,  in  their  treatment  of  the  Lord  of  Glory,  ex- 
ceeded all  guilt  ever  before  known  among  men. 

A tragical  event  had  transpired  worthy  of  particular 
detail.  Before  the  temple  was  wrapped  in  flames,  an  im- 
postor appeared  among  the  Jews,  asserting  a divine  com- 
mission; and  that  if  the  people  would  follow  him  to  the 
temple,  they  would  see  signs,  wonders  and  deliverance. 
About  six  thousand,  mostly  women  and  children,  fol- 
lowed him,  and  were  in  the  galleries  of  the  temple,  wait- 
ing for  this  promised  deliverance,  when  fire  was  set  to 
that  building.  Not  one  escaped.  All  were  consumed 
in  the  conflagration  of  the  sacred  edifice!  What  multi- 
tudes are  by  false  prophets  plunged  in  eternal  fire! 

The  place  of  the  temple  now  presented  a vast  pile  of 
ruins.  Here  terminated  the  glory  and  existence  of  this 
stupendous  building,  this  type  of  the  body  of  Christ  and 
of  his  church;  this  type  of  the  Millennium,  and  of 
heaven.  Here  it  reached  its  close,  after  the  period  of 
one  thousand  and  thirty  years,  from  the  time  of  its  dedi- 


138 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


lation  by  Solomon;  and  of  six  hundred  and  thirty-nine 
I'ears,  from  its  being  rebuilt  in  the  days  of  Haggai,  after 
:he  seventy  years  captivity.  It  is  singular,  that  it  should 
be  reduced  to  ashes  not  only  soon  after  the  feast  of  the 
passover,  which  convened  so  many  thousands  of  Jews  to 
Jerusalem  to  meet  the  ruins  of  their  city  and  nation; 
but  that  it  should  be  consumed  on  the  same  month,  on 
the  same  day  of  the  month,  on  which  the  Babylonians 
had  before  destroyed  it  by  fire. 

Josephus  records  another  striking  event,  which  seemed 
a sign  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  He  says:  [ad- 
dressing the  Jews  who  survived  this  ruin]  “ The  foun- 
tains flow  copiously  for  Titus,  which  to  you  were  dried 
up.  For  before  he  came,  you  know  that  both  Siloam  and 
all  the  springs  without  the  city  failed;  so  that  water  was 
brought  by  the  amphora,  [a  vessel.]  But  now  they  are 
so  abundant  to  your  enemies,  as  to  suffice  for  themselves 
and  their  cattle.  This  wonder  you  also  formerly  experi- 
enced, when  the  king  of  Babylon  laid  siege  to  your 
city.” 

The  priests  of  the  temple,  after  the  destruction  of  their 
sacred  edifice,  betook  themselves  — those  who  had  thus 
far  escaped  the  general  slaughter  — to  the  top  of  one  of 
its  broken  walls,  where  they  sat  mourning  and  famishing. 
On  the  fifth  day,  necessity  compelled  them  to  descend, 
and  humbly  to  ask  pardon  of  the  Roman  general.  But 
Titus  at  this  late  period  rejected  their  pe.ition,  saying; 
“As  the  temple,  for  the  sake  of  which,  I would  have  spared 
you,  is  destroyed:  it  is  but  fit  the  priests  should  perish 
also.”  All  were  put  to  death. 

The  obstinate  leaders  of  the  great  Jewish  factions,  be- 
holding now  the  desperateness  of  their  cause,  desired  a 
conference  with  Titus.  One  would  imagine  they  would 
at  least  now  lay  down  their  arms.  Their  desiring  an  in- 
terview with  the  triumphant  Roman  general,  appeared  as 
though  they  would  be  glad  to  do  this.  But  righteous 
heaven  designed  their  still  greater  destruction.  Titus, 
after  all  their  mad  rebellions,  kindly  offered  to  spare  the 
residue  of  the  Jews,  if  they  would  now  submit.  But 
strange  to  relate,  they  refused  to  comply.  The  noble 
general  then,  as  must  have  been  expected,  was  highly 
exasperated;  and  issued  his  general  order  that  he  would 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


239 


grant  no  further  pardon  to  the  insurgents.  His  legions 
now  were  ordered  to  “ ravage  and  destroy.”  With  the 
light  of  the  next  morning,  arose  the  tremendous  flame  of 
the  castle  of  Antonia,  the  council  chamber,  register’s  of- 
fice, and  the  noble  palace  of  the  Q,ueen  Helena.  These 
magnificent  piles  were  reduced  to  ashes.  The  furious 
legions,  [executioners  of  divine  vengeance,  Ezek.  ix.  5, 
6,]  then  flew  through  the  lower  city,  of  which  they  soon 
became  masters,  slaughtering  and  burning  in  every 
street.  The  Jews  themselves  aided  the  slaughter.  In 
the  royal  palace,  containing  vast  treasures,  eight  thou- 
sand four  hundred  Jews  were  murdered  by  their  seditious 
brethren.  Great  numbers  of  deserters  from  the  furious 
leaders  of  faction,  flocked  to  the  Romans;  but  it  was 
too  late.  The  general  order  was  given,  all  should  be 
slain.  Such  therefore  fell. 

The  Roman  soldiers,  however,  being  at  length  weary 
with  butchery,  and  more  than  satisfied  with  blood,  for  a 
short  time  sheathed  their  swords,  and  betook  themselves 
to  plunder.  They  collected  multitudes  of  Jews — hus- 
bands, wives,  children  and  servants,  formed  a market: 
and  set  them  up  at  vendue  for  slaves.  They  sold  them 
for  any  trifle;  while  purchasers  were  but  few.  Their 
law-giver,  Moses,  had  forewarned  them  of  this;  Deut. 
xxviii.  68:  “And  ye  shall  be  sold  for  bondmen  and  bond- 
women;  and  no  man  shall  buy  you.”  Tremendous  in- 
deed must  the  lot  of  those  be,  who  reject  the  Messiah, 
and  are  found  fighting  against  the  Son  of  God.  Often 
had  these  Jews  heard  read  [but  little  it  seems  did  they 
understand  the  sense  of  the  tremendous  passage]  relative 
to  the  Jewish  rejectors  of  Christ,  “He  that  sitteth  in 
the  Heavens  shall  laugh;  the  Lord  shall  have  them  in 
derision.  Then  shall  he  speak  unto  them  in  his  wrath, 
and  vex  them  in  his  sore  displeasure.  Yet  have  I set  my 
king  upon  my  holy  hill  of  Zion.  Thou  shall  break  them 
with  a rod  of  iron;  thou  shall  dash  them  in  pieces  like  a 
potter’s  vessel.”  “Thus  saith  the  Lord,  say,  a sword,  a 
sword  is  sharpened,  and  also  furbished:  it  is  sharpened  to 
make  a sore  slaughter;  it  is  furbished  that  it  may  glitter; 
[said  God  by  the  prophet,  Ezek.  xxi.,  alluding  to  this  very 
event;]  the  sword  is  sharpened,  and  it  is  furbished  to 
give  it  into  the  hand  of  the  slayer.  Cry  and  howl,  son 


240 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


of  man;  smite  upon  thy  thigh;  smite  thy  hands  together, 
and  let  the  sword  be  doubled  a third  time;  the  sword  of 
the  slain.  I have  set  the  point  of  the  sword  against  all 
their  gates,  that  their  hearts  may  faint,  and  their  ruins 
be  multiplied:  Ah,  it  is  made  bright!  it  is  wrapped  up  for 
the  slaughter.”  Such,  and  much  more,  were  the  divine 
denunciations  of  this  very  scene,  which  the  infidel  Jews 
would  not  escape,  but  would  incur!  And  even  a merci- 
ful God  shrunk  not  from  the  execution!  Let  anti-Christian 
powers,  yea,  let  all  infidels  and  gospel  despisers,  consider 
this  and  tremble! 

The  whole  lower  city  now  in  the  possession  of  the  Ro- 
man legions,  after  the  respite  noted,  was  set  on  fire.  But 
the  insolence  of  the  devoted  Jews  in  a part  of  the  higher 
city  remained  unabated.  They  even  insulted  and  exaspe- 
rated their  enemies,  as  though  afraid  the  work  of  ven- 
geance might  not  be  sufficiently  executed. 

The  Romans  brought  their  engines  to  operate  upon  the 
walls  of  this  higher  branch  of  the  city,  still  standing;  which 
soon  gave  way  before  them.  Before  their  demolition,  Ti- 
tus reconnoitred  the  city,  and  its  fortifications ; and  ex- 
pressed his  astonishment  that  it  should  ever  fall  before  his 
arms.  He  exclaimed,  “ Had  not  God  himself  aided  our 
operations,  and  driven  the  Jews  from  their  fortresses,  it 
would  have  been  absolutely  impossible  to  have  taken  them. 
For  what  could  men  and  the  force  of  engines  have  done 
against  such  towers  as  these  ? ” Yes,  unless  their  Rock 
had  sold  them  for  their  iniquities,  no  enemy  could  have 
prevailed  against  Jerusalem.  Josephus,  who  was  an  eye 
witness  of  all  the  scene,  says  : “ All  the  calamities,  which 
ever  befell  any  nation,  since  the  beginning  of  the  world, 
were  inferior  to  the  miseries  of  the  Jews  at  this  awful 
period.” 

The  upper  city,  too,  fell  before  the  victorious  arms  of 
the  Roman  conquerors.  Titus  would  have  spared  all  who 
had  not  been  forward  in  resisting  the  Romans;  and  gave 
his  orders  accordingly.  But  his  soldiers,  callous  to  all  the 
feelings  of  humanity,  slaughtered  the  aged  and  sick,  as 
well  as  the  mass  of  the  people.  The  tall  and  most  beauti- 
ful young  men,  however,  were  spared  by  Titus  to  grace  his 
triuiqph  at  Rome.  Of  the  rest,  many  above  the  age  of 
seventeen  were  sent  in  chains  to  Egypt  to  be  disposed  of 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


241 


as  slaves.  Some  were  reserved  to  be  sacrificed  on  their 
amphitheatres,  as  gladiators;  to  be  slain  in  sham  fights,  for 
the  sport  of  their  conquerors.  Others  were  distributed 
through  the  empire.  All  who  survived,  under  the  age  of 
seventeen,  were  exposed  for  sale. 

The  triumphant  general  commanded  what  remained  of 
the  city,  to  be  razed  to  its  foundation,  except  three  of  the 
most  stately  towers,  Mariamne,  Hippocos,  and  Phasael. 
These  should  stand  as  monuments  of  the  magnificence  of 
the  place,  and  of  his  victory.  A small  part  of  the  wall  of 
the  city  at  the  west,  also,  he  commanded  should  be  spared, 
as  a rampart  for  his  garrison.  The  other  parts  of  the  city 
he  wished  to  have  so  effectually  erased,  as  never  to  be  rec- 
ognized to  have  been  inhabited.  The  Talmud  and  Mai- 
monides  relate  that  the  foundations  of  the  temple  were  so 
removed,  that  the  site  of  it  was  ploughed  by  Terenlus  Ru- 
fus. Thus  our  Savior  predicted,  that  “ there  should  not 
be  left  one  stone  upon  another.” 

One  awful  occurrence  is  noted  as  transpiring  during 
these  scenes  ; that  eleven  thousand  Jews,  under  the  guard 
of  one  Fronto,  a Roman  general,  were,  owing  to  their  own 
obstinacy,  and  to  the  scarcity  of  provisions,  literally 
starved  to  death ! 

Josephus  informs  that  eleven  hundred  thousand  Jews  per- 
ished in  this  siege  of  Jerusalem  , that  two  hundred  af!d 
thirty-seven  thousand  perished  in  that  last  war  in  other 
sieges  and  battles ; besides  multitudes  who  perished  by 
famine  and  pestilence  : making  a total  of  at  least  fourteen 
hundred  thousand.  Some  hundreds  of  thousands,  in  sul- 
len despair,  laid  violent  hands  on  themselves.  About  nine- 
ty-seven thousand  were  captured,  and  dispersed.  Relative 
to  the  two  great  leaders  of  the  Jewish  factions,  Simon  and 
John,  they  were  led  to  Rome,  to  grace  the  triumph  of  Ti- 
tus: after  which  Simon  was  scourged,  and  executed  as  a 
malefactor;  and  John  was  committed  for  life  to  a dungeon. 
Thus  ended  their  violent  factious  contentions. 

The  Roman  army,  before  they  left  Jerusalem,  not  only 
demolished  the  buildings  there,  but  even  dug  up  their  foun- 
dations. How  fatal  was  the  divine  judgment  on  this  de- 
voted city.  Five  months  before,  it  was  the  wonder  of 
the  world  ; and  contained,  at  the  commencement  of  the 
siege,  more  than  a million  and  a half  of  Jews,  natives  and 


242 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


visitors;  now  it  lay  in  total  ruins,  with  not  “one  stone 
upon  another;”  as  Christ  had  denounced.  These  ruins 
Eusebius  informs  us,  he  beheld.  And  Eleazer  is  introduced 
by  .losephus  as  exclaiming:  “Where  is  our  great  city, 
which  it  was  believed  God  inhabited.”  The  prophet  Mi- 
V cah,  a Moor,  had  predicted:  “Therefore  shall  Zion  for 
your  sakes  be  ploughed  as  a field,  and  Jerusalem  shall  be- 
come heaps,  and  the  mountain  of  the  Lord’s  house  as  the 
high  places  of  the  forest.”  A captain  of  the  army  of  Ti- 
tus, did,  in  fact,  plough  where  some  part  of  the  foundation 
of  the  temple  had  stood,  as  the  Talmud  records,  and  thus 
fulfilled  this  prediction. 

Jesus  Christ  had  foretold  of  this  destruction,  that  “there 
should  be  great  tribulation,  such  as  was  not  since  the  be- 
ginning of  the  world.”  And  of  the  event  Josephus  says  • 
“ If  the  misfortunes  of  all  nations  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world,  were  compared  with  those  which  befel  the  Jews, 
they  would  appear  far  less.”  Again;  “ No  other  city  ever 
suffered  such  things  ; as  no  other  generation  from  the  be- 
ginning of  the  world,  was  ever  more  fruitful  in  wicked- 
ness.” 

Other  parts  of  Judea  were  still  to  be  subdued.  Mache- 
rus  was  attacked.  Seventeen  hundred  Jews  surrendered 
and  were  slain ; also  three  thousand  fugitives  taken  in  the 
M^ods  of  Jardes.  Titus  at  Caesarea  celebrated  in  great 
splendor  the  birth  day  of  his  brother  Domitian.  Here  a 
horrid  scene,  according  to  the  bloody  customs  of  those 
times,  was  presented.  To  grace  this  occasion,  more  than 
two  thousand  five  hundred  Jews  fell;  some  by  burning  — 
some  by  fighting  with  wild  beasts  — and  some  by  mutual 
combat  with  the  sword. 

Massada  was  besieged.  The  Jewish  commander,  in 
despair,  induced  the  garrison  first  to  destroy  their  stores, 
and  then  themselves.  They  (nine  hundred  and  sixty  in 
number)  consented  to  the  horrid  proposal.  Men,  women, 
and  children  took  their  seats  upon  the  ground,  and  of- 
fered their  necks  to  the  sword.  Ten  men  were  selected 
to  executed  the  fatal  deed.  The  dreadful  work  was  done. 
One  of  the  ten  was  then  chosen  to  execute  the  nine,  and 
then  himself.  The  nine  being  put  to  death,  and  fire  be- 
ing set  to  the  place,  the  last  man  plunged  his  dagger 
into  his  own  heart. 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM. 


243 


Seven  persons,  [women  and  children,]  found  means  to 
conceal  themselves,  and  escape  the  ruin.  When  the 
Romans  approached,  these  seven  related  to  them  these 
horrid  events. 

Most  of  the  remaining  places  now,  through  sullen  de- 
spair, gave  up  all  opposition,  and  submitted  to  the  con- 
querors. Thus  Judea  became  as  a desolate  wilderness; 
and  the  following  passage  in  Isaiah  had  at  least  a prima- 
ry accomplishment;  “ Until  the  cities  be  wasted  without 
inhabitant;  and  the  houses  without  man;  and  the  land 
be  utterly  desolate;  and  the  Lord  have  removed  man 
far  away,  and  there  be  a great  forsaking  in  the  midst  of 
the  land.” 

A line  of  prophecies  is  found  in  the  sacred  oracles, 
which  relate  to  a signal  temporal  destruction  of  the  most 
notorious  enemies  of  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ.  Those 
were  to  have  a two  fold  accomplishment;  first  upon  the 
Jews;  and  secondly  upon  the  great  Antichrist  of  the  last 
days,  typified  by  the  infidel  Jews.  Accordingly  those 
prophecies  in  the  Old  Testament  are  ever  found  in  close 
connection  with  the  Millennium.  The  predictions  of  our 
Savior,  in  Matt.  xxiv.  Mark  xiii.  and  Luke  xxi.  are  but 
a new  edition  of  these  sacred  prophecies.  This  has  been 
noted  as  “ the  destruction  of  the  city  and  temple  foretold.’^ 
— It  is  also  a denunciation  of  the  destruction  of  the 
great  Antichrist  in  the  last  days.  The  certainty  of 
this  will  appear  in  the  following  things,  as  New  Testa- 
ment writers  decide.  The  Thessalonians,  having  heard 
what  our  Lord  denounced,  that  all  those  things  he  had 
predicted  should  take  place  on  that  generation,  were 
trembling  witlfthe  apprehension,  that  the  coming  of  Christ 
predicted,  would  then  very  soon  burst  upon  the  world. 
Paul  writes  to  them,  (2  Thes.  ii.)  and  beseeches  them  by 
this  coming  of  Christ,  not  to  be  shaken  in  mind,  or  trou- 
bled with  such  an  apprehension.  For  that  day,  [that 
predicted  coming  of  Christ,  as  it  related  to  others  beside 
the  Jews,]  was  not  to  take  place  on  that  generation.  It 
was  not  to  come  till  the  Antichristian  apostacy  came 
first;  that  man  of  sin  was  first  to  be  revealed.  This  long 
apostacy  was  to  be  accomplished  before  the  noted  coming 
of  Christ  in  its  more  important  sense  be  fulfilled.  After 
the  Roman  government,  which  hindered  the  rise  of  the 


244 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


man  of  sin,  should  be  taken  out  of  the  way,  Paul  says,. 
“ Then  shall  that  wicked  one  be  revealed  whom  the  Lord 
shall  consume  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  destroy 
with  the  brightness  of  his  coming.”  Here  then,  is  the 
predicted  coming  of  Christ,  in  its  more  interesting  sense, 
in  the  battle  of  that  great  day,  which  introduces  the  Mil- 
lenium. Here  is  a full  decision  that  these  noted  denun- 
ciations of  Christ  alluded  more  especially,  though  not 
primarily,  to  a coming  which  is  still  future. 

The  same  is  decided  by  Christ  himself,  in  Rev.  xvi. 
After  the  sixth  vial,  in  the  drying  up  of  the  Turkish 
Euphrates,  three  unclean  spirits  of  devils,  like  frogs,  go 
forth  to  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  of  all  the  world,  to 
gather  them  to  the  great  battle.  The  awful  account  is 
interrupted  by  this  notice  from  the  mouth  of  Christ;  verse 
15,  “Behold,  I come  as  a thief.  Blessed  is  he  that 
watcheth  and  keepeth  his  garments;  lest  he  walk  naked, 
and  they  see  his  shame.”  This  is  as  though  our  Lord 
should  say;  now  the  time  is  at  hand,  to  which  my  pre- 
dictions of  coming  as  a thief,  principally  alluded.  Now 
is  the  time  when  my  people  on  earth  shall  need  to  watch, 
as  I directed,  when  predicting  my  coming  to  destroy  first 
the  type  of  Antichrist,  and  secondly  the  antitype. 

The  predictions  in  the  prophets,  which,  received  an 
incipient  fulfilment  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  were 
to  receive  a more  interesting  fulfilment  in  Christ’s  com- 
ing to  destroy  his  antichristian  foes.  Hence  it  is  that 
the  seventh  vial  is  called  (Rev.  xvi.  14,)  “ the  battle  of 
the  great  day  of  God  Almighty;”  clearly  alluding  to 
that  great  day  noted  through  the  prophets.  And  of  the 
same  event  it  is  said.  Rev.  x.  7;  “the  mtstery  of  God 
shall  be  finished,  as  he  hath  declared  to  his  servants,  the 
prophets.”  Here  again  the  allusion  clearly  is  to  the 
many  predictions  in  the  prophets  of  the  destruction  of  the 
enemies  of  Christ’s  kingdom,  which  were  to  receive  an 
incipient  fulfilment  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem ; and 
a far  more  interesting  one,  in  the  sweeping  from  the 
earth  the  last  antichristian  powers,  to  introduce  the  mil- 
lennial kingdom  of  Christ.  We  accordingly  find  those 
predictions  through  the  prophets  clearly  alluding  to  the 
last  days,  and  the  introduction  of  the  Millennium. 

Viewing  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  then,  as  but  a 


DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEBI. 


245 


type  of  an  event  now  pending  upon  antichristian  nations, 
we  peruse  it  with  new  interest;  and  it  must  be  viewed 
in  the  light  of  a most  impressive  warning  to  this  age  of 
the  world.  The  factions,  madness,  and  self-ruin  of  the 
former,  give  but  a lively  practical  comment  upon  the  va- 
rious predictions  of  the  latter.  Three  great  and  noted 
factions  introduced  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  And 
of  the  destruction  of  Antichrist  we  read  [perhaps  alluding 
to  that  very  circumstance]  Rev.  xvi.  19;  “ And  the  great 
city  was  divided  into  three  parts.”  Then  it  follows; 
“ and  the  cities  of  the  nations  fell;  and  great  Babylon 
came  in  remembrance  before  God  to  give  unto  her  the 
cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath.”  In  the  de- 
solation of  Gog  and  his  bands,  faction  draws  the  sword  of 
extermination.  “ I will  call  for  a sword  against  him 
throughout  all  my  mountains,  saith  the  Lord  God;  every 
man’s  sword  shall  be  against  his  brother.”  (Ezek.  xxxviii. 
21.) 

The  great  coalition  against  the  Jews,  in  the  time 
of  Jehoshaphat,  was  destroyed  by  the  sword  of  mutiny 
and  faction:  (See  2 Chron.  xx.)  And  in  allusion  to  this 
very  battle  which  God  fought  for  his  church,  the  vast 
coalitions  of  Antichrist,  in  the  last  days,  when  the  Jews 
are  restored,  is  said  to  be  gathered  “ to  the  valley  of 
Jehoshaphat:”  (See  Joel  iii.)  The  various  circumstan- 
ces of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  afforded  a lively  in- 
cipient comment  on  the  many  denunciations  of  the  battle 
of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty,  which  awaits  the  an- 
tichristian world;  while  it  is  fully  evident,  that  the  pas- 
sages more  especially  allude  to  the  tremendous  scenes 
of  judgment,  which  shall  introduce  the  Millennium. 


DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  JEWS. 

The  number  of  people  that  perished  at  Jerusalem,  by 
the  sword,  fire,  sea,  wild  beasts,  famine  and  pestilence, 
amounts  to  one  million  four  hundred  thousand.  Ninety- 
seven  thousand  were  captured  and  dispersed  among  the 
nations.  [Josephus.] 


246 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH, 


CHAPTER  VII. 


THE  PRESENT  STATE  OF  JUDAH 
AND  ISRAEL. 


THE  HEBREWS  OR  ISRAELITES,  THE  JEWS. 

“ He  shall  assemble  the  outcasts  of  Israel,  and  gather  to- 
gether the  dispersed  of  Judah.”  The  black  Jews  of  Cochin 
in  the  East  Indies,  Doctor  Buchanan  gives  an  account  of. 
The  Most  High  speaks  of  gathering  his  ancient  people 
from  the  east  and  from  the  west.  Dr.  Buchanan  informs 
us  that  the  black  Jews  have  a tradition  that  they  arrived  in 
the  East  Indies  not  long  after  the  Babylonish  captiv- 
ity, And  he  adds,  “what  seems  to  countenance  this 
tradition  is,  they  have  copies  of  those  books  of  the  Old 
Testament  which  were  written  before  the  captivity,  but 
none  of  those  whose  dates  are  subsequent  to  that  event.” 
It  seems  most  probable,  then,  that  these  black  Jews  are  de- 
scendants of  the  Jews  w'ho  turned  their  course  to  that  region 
of  the  East  when  they  were  liberated  from  Babylon,  instead 
of  returning  to  Jerusalem.  Some  of  the  Jews  manifestly 
did  thus  part  from  their  brethren,  and  migrate  to  the  East. 
These  were  the  Jews  who  abounded  in  the  eastern  as  well 
as  the  western  provinces  of  Persia,  in  the  days  of  Ahasu- 
erus,  Haman,  Esther  and  Mordecai,  when  the  impious  de- 
cree was  obtained  against. them  by  Haman. 

Ahasuerus  then  “reigned  over  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
seven  provinces,  even  from  India  to  Abyssinia  or  Ethio- 
pia,” Esther  i.  I — in  Africa. 

The  Jews  appear  at  that  time  to  have  been  scattered  in  all 
these  provinces.  Thence  these  black  Jews  became  planted 


DESTRUCTION  OP  JERUSALEM.  247 

in  India,  and  they  had  their  Bible,  as  far  as  it  was  writ- 
ten, before  the  captivity. 

The  black  Jews  at  Hindostan,  in  Asia,  having  descend- 
ed from  the  ten  tribes,  they  called  themselves  Jews.  The 
Jews  have  been  strict  to  retain  the  knowledge  of  their  de- 
scent. The  tribes  of  Israel  were  threatened  with  the  fam- 
ine of  the  word  which  has  been  already  noted,  Amos  viii. 
11,12.  Here  the  ten  tribes,  in  their  long  banishment, 
should  wander  from  “ north  to  south,  and  from  sea  to  sea,” 
running  to  and  fro  to  find  communication  from  heaven,  but 
should  remain  destitute  of  the  word  of  life,  till  about  the 
time  of  their  restoration.  The  black  Jews  in  Asia  have 
all  the  sacred  writings  which  were  given  before  the  Baby- 
lonish captivity. 

Mr.  Largon  gives  the  following  account  of  some  people 
discovered  by  him,  in  Hindostan. 

1.  These  people,  in  dress  and  manners,  resemble  the  na- 
tives so  much  as  not  to  be  distinguished  from  them,  but 
by  attentive  observation  and  inquiry. 

2.  They  have  some  Hebrew  names,  with  local  termina- 
tions. 

3.  Some  of  them  read  Hebrew,  and  they  have  a faint 
tradition  of  the  cause  of  their  original  exodus  from  Egypt. 

4.  Their  common  language  is  Hindoo. 

5.  They  keep  idols,  and  worship  them ; and  use  idola- 
trous ceremonies,  intermixed  with  Hebrew. 

6.  They  circumcise  their  children. 

7.  They  observe  the  kippoor  or  great  expiation  day  of 
the  Hebrews. 

8.  They  call  themselves  Jehudi. 

9.  They  say  the  Arabian  Jews  are  their  brethren  ; grant 
this  to  be  a fact ; and  they,  no  doubt,  are  of  the  descend- 
ants of  Judah. 

10.  They  use  a Jew’s  prayer  ; Hear,  O Israel ; the  Lord 
thy  God  is  one  Lord;  Deut.  vi.  4. 

11.  They  have  no  priest,  Levite  or  Nasi  among  them  ; 
though  they  have  elders  and  a chief  in  each  community. 

12.  They  expect  the  Messiah ; and  that  when  he  comes 
he  will  go  to  Jerusalem,  whither  they  shall  return  to  be  dis- 

1 persed  no  more.” 

j For  these  reasons,  Mr.  Jaratt  views  this  people  as  of  the 
ten  tribes.  Should  they  prove  to  be  thus,  they  may  be  de- 


248 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


scendants  of  the  small  part  of  Israel,  who  stayed  behind, 
according  to  the  Indian  tradition. 

The  Hindoos,  it  appears,  have  a national  literature, 
abounding  in  numerous  works  on  theology,  law,  jurispru- 
dence, politics,  geography,  astronomy  and  other  sciences  ; 
and  many  of  them  are  said  to  have  settled  opinions  on  all 
these  subjects,  founded  on  the  basis  of  custom,  education, 
and  continued  patient  investigation. 

Hindoostan  — Boundaries  and  Extent.  — Hindoos- 
tan,  called  also  India  on  this  side  of  the  Ganges,  lies  be- 
tween 8 and  31  degrees  north  latitude,  and  is  bounded  on 
the  north  by  Tartary  and  Thibet;  east  by  Assam  and  Ar- 
racan ; south  by  the  sea;  and  west  by  the  river  Indus; 
1,800  miles  long,  and  1,600  broad. 

Climate. — The  climate  towards  the  north  is  temperate ; 
but  hot  in  the  south.  It  rains  almost  constantly  for  three 
months  in  the  year. 

Rivers. — The  Indus,  the  Ganges,  and  the  Burrarapoo- 
ter,  far  exceed  the  other  rivers  of  Hindoostan  in  magni- 
tude. The  Ganges  is  one  of  the  finest  rivers  in  the  world. 
It  is  revered  by  the  Hindoos  as  a deity,  who  is  to  wash 
away  all  their  sins.  Its  whole  course  is  2,100  miles ; it 
empties  into  the  sea  by  several  mouths. 

Productions. — The  vegetable  products  of  Hindoostan 
are  almost  innumerable,  and  extremely  luxuriant.  The 
grain  most  cultivated  is  rice.  All  kinds  of  fruit,  suited  to 
the  climate,  are  produced  here  in  abundance.  The  do- 
mestic animals  are  buffaloes,  sheep,  camels  and  elephants. 
Of  wild  quadrupeds  are  the  rhinoceros,  the  Bengal  tiger, 
monkies,  wild  boars,  &c.  The  mines  of  Golconda  have 
long  been  celebrated  for  diamonds. 

Population,  &;c. — The  inhabitants  of  Hindoostan  are 
computed  at  about  10,000,000  Mahometans,  and  100,000,- 
000  Hindoos.  The  Mahometans,  or  Mussulmans,  are  rep- 
resented to  be  of  a warlike  character.  The  Hindoos,  or 
Gentoos,  are  of  a black  complexion  ; their  hair  is  long, 
their  person  straight  and  elegant,  and  their  countenances 
open  and  pleasant.  They  differ  materially  from  all  other 
nations,  by  being  divided  into  tribes  or  casts.  The  four 
principal  are  the  Bramins,  Soldiers,  Laborers  and  Mechan- 
ics ; and  these  are  subdivided  into  a multiplicity  of  inferi- 
or distinctions. 


THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  IN  AMERICA. 


The  African  Jews. — It  may  be  asked,  how  came  they 
Jews.  Josephus  informs  us  the  nation  and  name  of  Africa 
were  derived  from  Abraham,  by  Keturah,  by  whom  he  had 
six  sons — men  of  courage  and  sagacious  minds.  Now 
Abraham,  the  Jew,  contrived  to  settle  his  sons  imd  grand- 
sons in  colonies,  and  they  took  possession  of  Troglodytes, 
and  named  it  Africa.  And  the  country  of  Arabia  to  the 
Red  Sea.  The  black  Jews  of  Hindoostan  call  the  Arabi- 
ian  Jews  brethren. 

Are  ye  not  as  children  of  the  Ethiopians  unto  me,  O 
children  of  Israel,  saith  the  Lord.  Have  not  I brought 
Israel  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  the  Philistines  (Ethi- 
opians) from  Caphtor,  and^the  Syrians  from  Kin,  Amos  ix. 
7.  Israel  shall  return,  and  come  unto  Zion,  the  city  of 
our  God.  We,  the  Indians  and  Ethiopians,  say  to  them 
that  are  of  fearful  hearts,  Be  strong,  fear  not;  behold,  your 
God  will  come,  Isa.  xxxv.  4. 

J'liE  Ci.AiM  OF  Posterity. — It  is  natural  and  scriptu- 
ral, that  the,  posterity  of  great  men  he  called  after  their 
father,  down  to  the  latest  generation.  The  Hebrews  are 
called  after  Heber,  their  great  father,  from  whom  all  the 
Hebrews  descended.  The  Israelites  are  called  after  their 
great  father  Israel.  The  Jews  are  descendants  from  Judah, 
their  great  father,  and  are  called  after  him  in  Africa  and 
Asia. 

The  Edomites  or  Indians,  are  descendants  from  Edom 
or  Esau,  and  are  called  after  their  great  father,  &c.  All 
Christians  are  the  children  of  Christ  Jesus  by  faith,  and 
therefore,  should  be  called  after  him. 


THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  IN  AMERICA. 

Columbus,  the  discoverer  of  America,  was  inflamed  with 
a love  of  what  he  saw  among  the  natives;  and  declared  in 
a communication  to  the  king  and  queen  of  Spain,  that 
there  was  not  a better  people  in  the  world  than  these  — 
none  more  affectionate  and  mild;  they  love  their  neighbors 
as  themselves  ; always  speaking  and  smiling  ; and  use  eve- 
ry person  with  kindness. 

17 


250 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


De  Las  Casas,  who  spent  much  time  in  New  Spain,  says 
of  the  natives  : Did  they  not  receive  the  Spaniards  who 
first  came  among  them,  with  gentleness  and  humanity? 
Did  they  not  show  more  joy,  in  proportion,  in  lavishing 
treasures  upon  them,  than  the  Spaniards  did  greediness  in 
receiving  them  ? But  our  avarice  was  not  yet  satisfied, 
“though  they  gave  us  their  riches  and  lands;  we  would 
take  from  them  their  wives,  and  children,  and  liberties.” 
To  blacken  the  characters  of  these  people,  their  enemies 
asserted  that  they  were  scarce  human.  “ But  it  is  we  (add.s 
the  author)  who  ought  to  blush  for  having  been  less  men, 
and  more  barbarous  than  they.”  The  natives  are  said  to 
have  been  free  from  the  European  vices  of  blasphemy,  ly- 
ing and  stealing,  and  to  have  lived  in  peace  until  the  Eu- 
ropeans came  among  them  ; “Like  Judas,  with  a kiss  the 
natives  they  betrayed.” 

Arguments  in  favor  of  the  native  Americans  being  the 
descendants  of  Israel.-— O Israel,  Israel,  whom  they  have 
scattered  among  the  nations.” 

“The  Lord  shall  assemble  the  outcasts  of  Israel,  and 
gather  together  the  dispersed  of  Judah  from  the  four  cor- 
ners of  the  earth.” 

“ Woe  unto  them  who  have  robbed  me,  and  have  en- 
riched themselves  in  land  and  blood  and  the  souls  of  men.” 

These  natives  all. appear  to  have  had  one  origin.  Their 
language  appears  to  have  been  Hebrew.  The  Indians  have 
had  their  Ark  of  the  covenant;  have  been  in  the  practice  of 
circumcision ; and  have  acknowledged  one,  and  only  one 
God.  They  have  one  tribe,  answering  in  various  respects 
to  the  tribe  of  Levi ; and  they  have  something  answering 
to  the  Jewish  “ cities  of  refuge.”  Indian  pyramids  resemble 
the  “ high  places  of  ancient  Israel.  Phylacteries,  or  an- 
cient Hebrew  writing,  have  been  found  on  “ Indian  Hill,” 
in  Pittsfield. 

In  addition  to  various  other  arguments,  and  many  tradi- 
tions, a table  of  words  and  phrases  is  furnished  by  Doctor 
Boudinot,  Adair,  and  others  — to  which  several  have  been 
added  from  good  authority  — to  show  how  clearly  the  In- 
dian language  is  derived  from  the  Hebrew.  Some  of  these 
Indian  words  have  been  taken  from  one  tribe — and  some 
from  another.  In  a long  continued  heathen  state,  destitute 
of  ail  aid  from  letters,  a language  must  roll  and  change. 


THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  IN  AMERICA. 


251 


And  it  is  strange  that  after  the  lapse  of  *2500  years,  a single 
word  should  be  preserved  among  such  a people — under 
such  circumstances. 


E-iglish. 

Indian.  Hebrew  or  Chaldaic. 

Jehovah, 

Yahewah, 

Jehovah. 

God, 

Ale, 

Ale  Aleim. 

Jah, 

Yah  or  Wah, 

Jah. 

Shiloh, 

Shilah, 

Shiloh. 

Heaven, 

Chemim, 

Shemim. 

Farther, 

Abba, 

Abba. 

Man, 

Ish  Ishte, 

Ish. 

Woman, 

Ishto, 

Ishto. 

Wife, 

Awah, 

Eweh  Eve. 

Thou, 

Keah, 

Ka. 

His  Wife, 

Liani, 

Lihene. 

This  Man, 

Uwah, 

Huah, 

Nose, 

Nichiri, 

Neheri. 

Roof  of  a House 

!,  Taubana-Ora, 

Debonaoun. 

Winter, 

Kora, 

Korah. 

Canaan, 

Canaai, 

Canaan. 

To  pray. 

Phale, 

Phalac. 

Now, 

Na, 

No. 

Hind  part. 

Kesh, 

Kish. 

Do, 

Jennais, 

Jannon. 

To  blow. 

Phaubac, 

Phauhe. 

Rushing  wind. 

Rowah, 

Ruach. 

Ararat, 

Ararat, 

Ararat. 

Man  of  God, 

Isto  alio. 

Ishda  alloah. 

Waiter  of  high- 
priest. 

Sagan, 

Sagan. 

Very  hot. 

Parts  of  Sentences. 
Heru  hara  or  hala. 

Hara  hara. 

Praise  to  the 
First  Cause, 

Halleluwah, 

Hallelujah. 

Give  me  food. 

Natoni  bomen. 

Natoui  bamen. 

Authors  and  authorities  adduced  to  prove  the  Tribes  of 
Israel  in  America. 

Archaeologia  Americana,  p.  138.  Adair,  pp.  80,  88-9, 
92,  95,  98,  112,  116,  121,' 123,  147,  154.  Don  Alonzo 
De  Ericilla,  p.  158. 


252 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Boudinot,  pp.  87,  91,  93,  96,  98,  100,  116,  120,  123, 
125,  133,  134,  138.  Bartram,  pp.  123,113,125.  Bul- 
tric,  p.  13!)  Beatty,  pp.  96,  98,  116,  119. 

Cliarlevoix,  pp.  85,  174.  Coldeii,  pp.  94,  106.  Cush- 
man pp.  105,  174.  Clavigero,  p.  118.  Chapman,  pp.  123, 
157.  Carver,  pp.  123,  164.  Columbus,  p.  132.  Com- 
missioners, p.  137.  Casas,  p.  176. 

Dodge  and  Blight,  p.  104. 

Edwards,  pp.  86,  89,  162.  Esdras,  p.  74. 

Frey,  p.  118. 

Giddings,  pp  88,  102.  Gookin,  p.  107. 

Hunter,  p.  162.  llumbolt,  p.  177.  Herman,  p.  140. 
Heckewelder,  p.  107.  Hebard,  p.  101.  Hutchinson,  pp. 
93,  174. 

Immanuel  de  Moraez,  p.  97. 

.larvis,  p.  79. 

Long,  pp.  141,  160.  Lewis  and  Clark,  pp.  106,  124. 

McKenzie,  pp.  97,  114-15.  Morse,  pp.  91,  129,  142. 
Mather,  p.  127.  Melverda  and  Acasta,  p.  162. 

Occum,  p.  106. 

Pratz,  pp.  87,  175.  Pedro  de  Cicca,  p.  88.  Penn,  pp. 
107,174.  Pixley.  pp.  Ill,  113,  130. 

Robertson,  p.  153. 

Sauard,  p.  72.  Smith,  (colored,)  pp.  117,  126,  134, 
136,  174,  175.  Schoolcraft,  p.  145. 

Ulloa,  p.  88. 

Williams,  pp.  83,  101,  110,  114.  Williams,  (Roger,’)  p. 

107. 

“ View  of  the  Hebrews,  by  Ethan  Smith,”  compiled 
from  these  histories.  ' 

According  to  these  authors  and  scriptures  of  truth,  the 
natives  of  America  are  the  Israelites,  the  Jews;  and  as 
they  are  oppressed  and  driven  from  tlie  land,  a wo — a curse 
will  follow,  and  who  of  us  can  stand. 

Can  a rational  doubt  be  entertained  whether  the  above 
Indian  words,  and  parts  of  sentences,  were  derived  from 
their  corresponding  words  and  parts  of  sentences  in  He- 
brew? If  so,  their  adoption  by  savages  at  this  distant  time 
and  place,  would  appear  miraculous.  Some  one  or  two 
words  might  happen  to  be  the  same,  among  distant,  diller- 
ejjt  nations.  But  that  so  many  words,  and  parts  of  .sen- 


TiiE  INDIAN  TRIBES  IN  AMERICA. 


253 


tences  too,  in  a language  with  a construction  peculiar  to 
itself,  should  so  nearly,  and  some  of  them  exactly  corres- 
pond, is  never  to  be  admitted  as  resulting  from  accident. 

And  if  these  words  and  parts  of  sentences  are  from  their 
corresponding  Hebrew,  the  Indians  must  have  descended 
from  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel. 

Some  of  the  Creek  Indians  called  a murderer  Abe;  prob- 
ably from  Abel,  the  first  n)an  murdered,  whose  name  in 
Hebrew  imports,  mourning.  And  they  called  one  who 
kills  a rambling  enemy,  Noabe;  probably  from  Noah,  im- 
porting rest,  and  Abe.  He  thus  puts  his  rambling  enemy 
to  rest.  The  Caribbee  Indians  and  the  Creeks  had  more 
than  their  due  proportion  of  the  words  and  parts  of  sen- 
tences in  the  above  table. 

Rev.  Dr.  Morse,  in  his  late  tour  among  the  western  In- 
dians, says  of  the  language;  “It  is  highly  metaphorical; 
and  in  this  and  other  respects,  they  resemble  the  Hebrew. 
This  resemblance  in  their  language,  (he  adds,)  and  the  sim- 
ilarity of  many  of  their  religious  customs  to  those  of  the 
Hebrews,  certainly  gave  plausibility  to  the  ingenious  theo- 
ory  of  Dr.  Boudinot,  exhibited  in  his  interesting  work,  the 
Star  in  the  West.” 

Dr.  Boudinot  informs  that  a gentleman,  then  living  in 
the  city  of  New  York,  who  had  long  been  much  convers- 
ant with  the  Indians,  assured  him  that,  being  once  with  the 
Indians  at  the  place  called  Cohorlcs,  they  showed  him  a very 
high  mountain  at  the  west,  the  Indian  name  of  which,  they 
informed  him,  was  Ararat.  And  the  Penobscot  Indians,  the 
Dr.  informs,  call  a high  mountain  by  the  same  name. 

Dr.  Boudinot  assures  us  that  he  himself  attended  an  In- 
dian religious  dance.  He 'says:  “They  danced  one 
round  ; and  then  a second,  singing  hal-hal-hal,  till  they 
finished  the  round.  They  then  gave  us  a third  round, 
striking  up  the  words,  le-le-le.  On  the  next  round,  it  was 
the  words,  lu-lu-lu,  dancing  with  all  their  might.  During 
the  fifth  round,  was  sung,  yah-yah-yah.  Then  all  joined  in 
a lively  and  joyful  chorus,  and  sung  haUdnynh ; dwelling 
on  each  syllable  with  a very  long  breath,  in  a most  pleasing 
manner.”  I'he  Doctor  adds  : “ There  could  be  no  decep- 
tion in  all  this.  The  writer  was  near  them  — paid  great 
attention  — and  every  tjiing  was  obvious  to  the  senses. 
Their  pronunciation  was  very  guttural  and  sonorous ; but 


254 


LIGHT  AND  TKUTH. 


distinct  and  clear.”  How  could  it  be  possible  that  the  wild 
native  Americans,  in  different  parts  of  tjie  continent, 
•should  be  found  singing  this  phrase  of  praise,  to  the  Great 
First  Cause,  or  to  Jah  — exclusively  Hebrew,  without  hav- 
ing brought  it  down  by  tradition  from  ancient  Israel  1 The 
positive  testimonies  of  such  men  as  Boudinot  and  Adair, 
are  not  to  be  dispensed  with,  nor  doubted.  They  testify 
what  they  have  seen  and  heard.  And  I can  conceive  of  no 
rational  way  to  account  for  this  Indian  song,  but  that  they 
brought  it  down  from  ancient  Israel,  their  ancestors. 

Mr.  Faber  remarks:  “They  (the  Indians)  call  the  light- 
ning and  thunder,  Eloha;  and  its  rumbling,  Roicali,  which 
may  not  improperly  be  deduced  from  the  Hebrew  word, 
Ruach,  a name  of  the  third  person  of  the  Holy  Trinity, 
originally  signifying  the  air  in  motion,  or  a rushing  of  the 
wind.”  Who  can  doubt  but  their  name  of  thunder,  Eloha, 
is  derived  from  a Hebrew  name  of  God,  Elohim?  Souard, 
(quoted  in  Boudinot,)  in  his  Literary  Miscellanies,  says  of 
the  Indians  in  Surinam,  on  the  authority  of  Isaac  Nasci,  a 
learned  Jew  residing  there,  that  the  dialect  of  those  Indi- 
ans, common  to  all  the  tribes  of  Guiana,  is  soft,  agreeable, 
and  regular.  And  this  learned  Jew  asserts,  that  their  sub- 
stantives are  Hebrew.  The  word  expressive  of  the  soul, 
(he  says,)  is  the  same  in  each  language,  and  is  the  same 
with  breath.  “ God  breathed  into  man  the  breath  of  life, 
and  man  became  a living  soul.”  This  testimony  from 
Nasci,  a learned  Jew,  dwelling  with  the  Indians,  must  be 
of  signal  weight.  « 

Dr.  Boudinot,  from  many  good  authorities,  says  of  the 
Indians:  “Their  language  in  their  roots,  idiom,  and  par- 
ticular construction,  appears  to  have  the  whole  genius  of 
the  Hebrew  ; and  what  is  very  remarkable,  it  has  most  of 
the  peculiarities  of  that  language  ; especially  those  in  which 
it  dilfers  from  most  other  languages.” 

Governor  Hutchinson  observed,  that  “ many  people  (at 
the  time  of  the  first  settlement  of  New  England)  pleased 
themselves  with  the  conjecture,  that  the  Indians  in  Ameri- 
ca are  the  descendants  of  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel.” 
Something  was  discovered  so  early,  which  excited  this 
pleasing  sentiment.  This  has  been  noted  as  having  been 
the  sentiment  of  Rev.  Samuel  Sgwall,  of  Vice  President 
Willard,  and  others.  Governor  Hutchinson  expresses  his 


THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  IN  AMERICA. 


255 


doubt  upon  the  subject,  on  account  of  the  dissimilarity  of 
the  language  of  the  natives  of  Massachusetts,  to  the  He- 
brew. Any  language,  in  a savage  state,  must,  in  the  course 
of  2,500  years,  have  rolled  and  varied  exceedingly.  This 
is  shown  to  be  the  case  in  the  different  dialects,  and  many 
new  words  introduced  among  those  tribes,  which  are  ac- 
knowledged to  have  their  language  radically  the  same. 

The  following  facts  are  enough  to  answer  every  objec- 
tion on  this  ground.  The  Indians  had  no  written  language. 
Hence  the  English  scholar  could  not  seethe  spelling  or  the 
root  of  any  Indian  word.  And  the  guttural  pronunciation 
of  the  natives  was  such  as  to  make  even  the  Hebrew  word, 
that  might  still  be  retained,  appear  a different  word ; es- 
pecially j;o  those  who  were  looking  for  no  Hebrew  lan- 
guage among  them.  And  the  following  noted  idiom  of 
the  Indian  language  was  calculated  to  hide  the  fact  in  per- 
fect obscurity,  even  had  it  been  originally  Hebrew,  viz.  : 
the  Indian  language  consists  of  a multitude  of  monosylla- 
bles added  together.  Every  property  or  circumstance  of  a 
thing  to  be  mentioned  by  an  Indian,  must  be  noted  by  a 
new  monosyllable  added  to  its  name.  Hence  it  was  that 
the  simple  words  our  loves,  must  be  expressed  by  the  fol- 
lowing long  Indian  word,  Nooioomantarnmoonkanunonnash. 
Mr.  Golden,  in  his  history  of  the  five  nations,  observes, 
“ They  have  few  radical  words.  But  they  compound  their 
words  without  end.  The  words  expressive  of  things  lately 
come  to  their  knowledge,  (he  says,)  are  all  compounds. 
And  sometimes  one  word  among  them  includes  an  entire 
definition  of  the  thing.”*  These  things,  considered  of  a 
language  among  natives,  2,500  years  after  their  expulsion 
from  Canaan,  must  answer  every  objection  arising  from  the 
fact,  that  the  Indian  langnage  appears  in  some  things  very 
different  from  the  Hebrew.  And  they  must  render  it  little 
less  than  miraculous,  (as  Mr.  Adair  says  it  is,)  that  after  a 
lapse  of  so  long  a period  among  savages,  without  a book 
or  letters,  a word  or  phrase  properly  Hebrew  should  still 
be  found  among  them.  Yet  such  words  and  phrases  are 
found.  And  many  more  may  yet  be  found  in  the  com- 
pounds of  Indian  words.  1 have  just  now  observed,  in 
dropping  rny  eye  on  a Connecticut  Magazine  for  1803,  a 

* See  the  Connecticut  Magazine,  Vol.  III.  p.  367. 


256 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


writer  on  the  Indians  in  Massachusetts,  in  its  earliest  days, 
informs,  that  the  name  of  a being  they  worshipped  was 
Abamocko.  Here,  without  any  perception  of  the  fact,  he 
furnishes  a Hebrew  word  in  compound.  Abba-mocko; 
father-mocho.  As  a tribe  of  Indians  in  the  south  call  God, 
Abba-rningo-ishto ; Father  chief-man.  In  the  latter,  we 
have  two  Hebrew  words : Abba,  father ; and  Ish,  man. 
Could  we  make  proper  allowance  for  Pagan  pronunciation, 
and  find  how  the  syllables  in  their  words  ought  to  be 
spelled,  we  might  probably  find  many  more  of  the  Hebrew 
roots  in  their  language. 

It  is  ascertained  that  the  Indians  make  great  use  of  the 
syllables  of  the  names  of  God,  as  roots  of  compound  words. 
Dr.  Boudinot  says  ; “ Y-O-he-wah-yah  and  Ale,  are  roots 
of  a prodigious  number  of  words  through  their  various  di- 
alects.” Wah  being  a noted  name  of  God  with  the  Indi- 
ans, it  seems  often  to  occur  in  their  proper  names.  Major 
Long  informs  us,  in  his  expedition  to  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains, that  the  name  of  God  with  the  Omawhaw  tribe  is 
Wahcouda.  The  Indians  have  their  Wabash  river,  their 
Wa-sasheh  tribe,  (of  which  the  word  Osage  is  but  a French 
corruption,)  their  Wa-bingie,  Wa-ping,  VVa-masqueak,  Wa- 
shpelong,  and  Wa-shpeaute  tribes;  also  their  Wa-bunk,  a 
name  of  the  sun.  A friend  of  mine  informs  me,  that  while 
surveying,  in  his  younger  life,  in  tlie  state  of  Ohio,  he  ob- 
tained considerable  acquaintance  with  the  Indians  there. 
That  they  appeared  to  have  a great  veneration  for  the  sun, 
which  they  called  Wahbunk.  If  bunk  is  an  Indian  name 
for  a bed,  as  some  suppose,  it  would  seem  that  with  those 
Indians,  the  sun  was  Jehovah’s  bed,  or  place  of  residence. 
The  Indians  have  had  much  of  an  idea  of  embodying  the 
Great  Spirit  in  fire.  It  is  an  idea  which  resulted  from  the 
scene  on  the  fiery  top  of  Sinai,  and  from  ancient  Hebrew 
figures,  (as  Paul  informed  in  his  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,) 
that  “ Our  God  is  a consuming  fire.”  No  wonder  then 
those  Indians  in  Ohio,  as  did  the  ancient  Peruvians,  em- 
bodied their  Great  Spirit  in  the  sun.  And  no  wonder  their 
veneration  for  that  visible  supposed  residence  of  the  Great 
Spirit  should  be  mistaken  by  strangers  for  worship  paid  to 
the  sun. 

The  Indians  have  had  their  imitation  of  the  ark  of  the 
covenant  in  ancient  Israel.  Different  travellers,  and  from 


THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  IN  AMERICA. 


257 


different  regions  unite  in  this.  Mr.  Adair  is  full  in  his 
account  of  it.  It  is  a small  square  box,  made  convenient 
to  carry  on  the  back,  'fhey  never  set  it  on  the  ground, 
but  on  logs  in  low  ground  where  stones  are  not  to  be  had  ; 
and  on  stones  where  they  are  to  be  found.  This  author 
gives  the  following  account  of  it.  “ It  is  worthy  of  notice, 
(he  says,)  that  they  never  place  the  ark  on  the  ground,  nor 
sit  it  on  the  bare  earth  when  they  are,  carrying  it  against 
an  enemy.  On  hilly  ground,  where  stones  are  plenty,  they 
place  it  on  them.  But  in  level  land,  upon  shoit  logs,  al- 
ways resting  themselves,  (i.  e.,  the  carriers  of  the  ark,)  on 
the  same  materials.  They  have  also  as  strong  a faith  of 
the  power  and  holiness  of  their  ark,  as  ever  the  Israelites 
retained  of  theirs.  The  Indian  ark  is  deemed  so  sacred 
and  dangerous  to  touch,  either  by  their  own  sanctified  war- 
riors, or  the  spoiling  enemy,  that  neither  of  them  dare 
meddle  with  it  on  any  account.  It  is  not  to  be  handled  by 
any  except  the  chieftain  and  his  waiter,  under  penalty  of  in- 
curring great  evil ; nor  would  the  most  inveterate  enemy 
dare  to  touch  it.  The  leader  virtually  acts  the  part  of  a 
priest  of  war,  pro  tempore,  in  imitation  of  the  Israelites 
fighting  under  the  divine  military  banner.” 

Dr.  Boudinot  says  of  this  ark,  “ It  may  be  called  the  ark 
of  the  covenant  imitated.”  In  time  of  peace  it  is  the 
charge  of  their  high  priests.  In  their  wars,  they  make 
great  account  of  it.  I'he  leader,  (acting  as  high  priest  on 
that  occasion,)  and  his  darling  waiter,  carry  it  in  turns. 
They  deposit  in  the  ark  some  of  their  most  consecrated 
articles.  'I’he  two  carriers  of  this  sacred  symbol,  before 
setting  off  with  it  for  the  war,  purify  themselves  longer  ^ 
than  do  the  rest  of  the  warriors.  The  waiter  bears  ibe  ark 
during  a battle.  It  is  strictly  forbidden  for  any  one,  but 
tbe  proper  officer,  to  look  into  it.  An  enemy,  if  they  cap- 
ture it,  treat  it  with  the  same  reverence. 

Dr.  Boudinot  says,  that  a gentleman  who  was  at  Ohio 
in  1756,  informed  him,  that  while  he  was  there,  he  saw 
among  the  Indians  a stranger  who  appeared  very  desi- 
rous to  look  into  the  ark  of  that  tribe.  The  ark  was 
then  standing  on  a lilock  of  wood,  covered  with  a dressed 
deer  skin.  A centinel  was  guarding  it,  armed  with  a 
bow  and  arrow.  The  centinel  finding  the  intruder  press- 


258 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


ing  on,  to  look  into  the  ark,  drew  his  arrow  at  his  head, 
and  would  have  dropped  him  on  the  spot;  but  the  stran- 
ger perceiving  his  danger,  fled.  Who  can  doubt  the  or- 
igin of  this  Indian  custom?  And  who  can  resist  the  ev- 
idence it  furnishes,  that  here  are  the  tribes  of  Israel? 
See  Num.  x.  35,  36,  and  xiv.  44. 

The  American  Indians  have  practised  circumcision. 
Doct.  Beaty,  in  his  journal  of  a visit  to  the  Indians  in 
Ohio,  between  fifty  and  sixty  years  ago,  says  that  “an 
old  Indian  (in  answer  to  his  questions  relative  to  their 
ancient  customs,  the  Indian  being  one  of  the  old  beloved 
wise  men,)  informed  him  that  an  old  uncle  of  his,  who 
died  about  the  year  1728,  related  to  him  several  customs 
of  former  times  among  the  Indians,  and  among  the  rest, 
that  circumcision  was  long  ago  practised  among  them, 
but  that  their  young  men  made  a mock  of  it,  and  it  fell 
into  disrepute  and  ,was  discontinued.”  Mr.  M’Kenzie 
informs,  that  in  his  travels  among  the  Indians,  he  was 
led  to  believe  the  same  fact,  of  a tribe  far  to  the  north- 
west; as  stated  in  the  “ Star  in  the  West.”  His  words 
(when  speaking  of  the  nations  of  the  Slave  and  Dog-rib 
Indians,)  are  these;  “Whether  circumcision  be  prac- 
tised among  them,  I cannot  pretend  to  say;  but  the  ap- 
pearance of  it  was  general  among  those  I saw.”  The 
Indians  cautiously  conceal  their  special  religious  rites 
from  strangers  travelling  among  them.  Mr.  M’Kenzie 
then  would  not  be  likely  to  learn  this  fact  from  them,  by 
any  statement  of  the  fact,  or  by  seeing  it  performed. 
But  he  says,  “ The  appearance  of  it  was  general.” 
Doctor  Boudinot  assures  that  the  eastern  Indians  inform 
of  its  having  been  practised  among  them  in  times  past; 
but  that  latterly,  not  being  able  to  give  any  account  of 
so  strange  a rite,  their  young  men  had  opposed  it,  and  it 
was  discontinued.  Immanuel  de  Moraez,  in  his  history 
of  Brazil,  says  it  was  practised  among  the  native  Br  azil- 
ians. These  native  inhabitants  of  South  America  were 
of  the  same  origin  with  the  Indians  of  North  America. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Bingham  of  Boston  informed  the  writer 
of  these  sheets,  that  Thomas  Hopoo,  the  pious  native  of 
a Sandwich  Island,  informed  him  while  in  this  country, 
before  he  returned  with  our  missionaries  to  his  native 
region,  that  he  himself  had  been  circumcised;  that  he 


THE  INDIAN  TBIBES  IN  AMERICA.  259 

perfectly  remembered  his  brother’s  holding  him,  while 
his  father  performed  upon  him  this  rite. 

Mr.  Bingham  also  informed  that  the  pious  Obopkiah, 
of  the  same  race,  pleased  himself  that  he  was  a natural 
descendant  of  Abraham,  and  thought  their  own  language 
radically  Hebrew.  It  is  believed  by  men  of  the  best  in- 
formation that  the  Sandwich  Islanders  and  the  native 
Americans  are  of  the  same  race.  What  savage  nation 
could  ever  have  conceived  of  such  a rite,  had  they  not 
descended  from  Israel? 

The  native  Americans  have  acknowledged  one,  and 
only  one  God;  and  they  have  generally  views  concerning 
the  one  Great  Spirit,  of  which  no  a<'count  can  be  given, 
but  that  they  derived  them  from  ancient  revelation  in  .s- 
rael.  Other  nations  destitute  of  revelation  have  had 
their  many  gods.  But  little  short  of  three  hundred  thou- 
sand gods  have  existed  in  the  bewildered  imaginations  of 
the  pagan  world.  Every  thing,  almost,  has  been  deified 
by  the  heathen.  Not  liking  to  retain  God  in  their  know- 
ledge, and  professing  themselves  to  be  wise,  they  became 
fools;  and  they  changed  the  glory  of  the  one  living  God 
into  images  of  beasts,  birds,  reptiles  and  creeping  things. 
There  has  been  the  most  astonishing  inclination  in  the 
world  of  mankind  to  do  thus.  But  here  is  a new  world 
of  savages,  chiefly  if  not  wholly  free  from  such  wild 
idolatry.  Doctor  Boudinot  (being  assured  by  many  good 
witnesses,)  says  of  the  Indians  who  had  been  known  in 
his  day,  “ They  were  never  known  [whatever  mercena- 
ry Spanish  writers  may  have  written  to  the  contrary]  to 
pay  the  least  adoration  to  images  or  dead  persons,  to 
celestial,  luminaries,  to  evil  spirits^  or  to  any  created 
beings  whatever.”  Mr.  Adair  says  the  same,  and  as- 
sures that  “ none  of  the  numerous  tribes  and  nations, 
from  Hudson’s  Bay  to  the  Mississippi,  have  ever  been 
known  to  attempt  the  formation  of  any  image  of  God.” 
Du  Pratz  was  very  intimate  with  the  chief  of  those  In- 
dians called  “ the  Guardians  of  the  Temple,”  near  the 
Mississippi.  He  inquired  of  them  the  nature  of  their 
worship.  The  chief  informed  him  that  they  worshipped 
the  great  and  most  perfect  Spirit ; and  said,  “ He  is 
so  great  and  powerful,  that  in  comparison  with  him  all 
others  are  as  nothing.  He  made  all  things  that  we  see, 


260 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


and  all  things  that  we  cannot  see.”  The  chief  went  on 
to  speak  of  God  as  having  made  little  spirit.s,  called  free 
servants,  who  always  stand  before  the  Gieat  Spirit  ready 
to  do  his  will.  That  “ the  air  is  filled  with  s|)irits;  some 
good,  some  bad;  and  that  the  bad  have  a chief  who  is 
more  wicked  than  the  rest.”  Here  it  seems  is  their  tra- 
ditional notion  of  good  and  bad  angels;  and  of  Beelze- 
bub, the  chief  of  the  latter.  This  chief  being  asked  how 
God  made  man,  replied,  that  “ God  kneaded  some  clay, 
made  it  into  a little  man,  and  finding  it  was  well  formed, 
he  blew  on  his  work,  and  the  man  had  life  and  grew  up!” 
Being  asked  of  the  creation  of  the  woman,  he  said,  “their 
ancient  speech  made  no  mention  of  any  difference,  only 
that  the  man  was  made  first.”  Moses’  account  of  the 
formation  of  the  woman,  it  seems  had  been  lost. 

Mr.  Adair  is  very  full  in  this,  that  the  Indians  have 
but  one  God,  the  Great  Yohewah,  whom  they  call  the 
great,  beneficent,  supreme,  and  holy  Spirit,  who  dwells 
above  the  clouds,  and  who  dwells  with  good  people,  and 
is  the  only  object  of  worship.”  So  different  are  they 
from  all  the  idolatrous  heathen  upon  earth.  He  assures 
that  they  hold  this  great  divine  Spirit  as  the  immediate 
head  of  their  community;  which  opini'^n  he  conceives 
they  must  have  derived  from  the  ancient  theocracy  in  Is- 
rael. He  assures  that  the  Indians  are  intoxicated  with 
religious  pride,  and  call  all  other  people  the  accursed 
people;  and  have  time  out  of  mind  been  accustomed  to 
hold  them  in  great  contempt.  Their  ancestors  they 
boast  to  have  been  under  the  immediate  government  of 
Yohewah,  who  was  with  them  and  directed  them  by  his 
prophets,  while  the  rest  of  the  world  were  outlaws,  and 
strangers  to  the  covenant  of  Yohewah.  The  Indians 
thus  please  themselves  (Mr.  Adair  assures  us)  with  the 
idea  that  God  has  chosen  them  from  the  rest  of  mankind 
as  his  peculiar  people.  This,  he  says,  has  been  the  oc- 
casion of  their  hating  other  people ; and  of  v iewing  them- 
selves hated  by  all  men.  These  things  show  that  they 
acknowledge  but  one  God.  * 

The  Peruvians  have  been  spoken  of  as  paying  adora- 
tion to  the  sun,  and  as  receiving  their  race  of  Incas,  as 
children  of  the  sun,  in  their  succession  of  twelve  mon- 
archies. The  Indians  have  had  much  of  an  apprehen- 


THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  IN  AMERICA. 


261 


sion  that  their  one  Great  Spirit  had  a great  affinity  to  fire. 
And  the  Peruvians,  it  seems,  went  so  far  as  to  embody 
him  in  the  sun.  Here  seems  a shred  of  mixture  of  the 
Persian  idolatry,  with  the  theocracy  of  Israel.  As  the 
more  ancient  Israelites  caught  a degree  of  the  idolatrous 
distemper  of  Egypt,  as  appears  in  their  golden  calf;  so 
the  ten  tribes,  the  time  they  resided  in  Media,  and  before 
they  set  off  for  America,  may  have  blended  some  idea  of 
fire  with  theii-  one  God.  But  the  veneration  the  Peru- 
vians had  for  their  Incas,  as  children  of  the  Most  High, 
seems  but  a shred  of  ancient  tradition  from  Israel,  that 
their  kings  were  divinely  anointed;  and  is  so  far  from 
being  an  argument  against  their  being  of  Israel,  that  it 
operates  rather  in  favor  of  the  fact. 

Doctor  Boudinot  informs  of  the  southern  Indians  of 
North  America,  that  they  had  a name  for  God,  which 
signifies,  “ the  great,  the  beloved,  holy  cause.”  And 
one  of  their  names  of  God,  is  Mingo- Ishto-Mba ; Great 
Chief  Father.  He  speaks  nf  a preacher’s  being  among 
the  Indians  at  the  south,  before  the  American  revolution, 
and  beginning  to  inform  them  that  there  is  a God  who 
created  all  things.  Upon  which  they  indignantly  replied, 

[ “Go  about  your  business,  you  fool!  do  not  we  know 
there  is  a God,  as  well  as  you?” 

In  their  sacred  dances,  these  authors  assure  us  the 
1 Indians  sing  “ Halleluyah  Yohewah;” — praise  to  Jah 
Jehovah.  When  they  return  victorious  from  their  wars, 
i they  sing,  Yo-he-wah;  having  been  by  tradition  taught 
I to  ascribe  the  praise  to  God. 

The  same  authors  assure  us,  the  Indians  make  great 
use  of  the  initials  of  the  mysterious  name  of  God,  like  the 
I tetragrammation  of  the  ancient  Hebrews;  or  the  four 
1 radical  letters  which  form  the  name  of  Jehovah;  as  the 
I Indians  pronounce  thus,  Y-O-He-wah.  That  like  the 
t!  ancient  Hebrews,  they  are  cautious  of  mentioning  these 
i|  together,  of  at  once.  They  sing  and  repeat  the  syllables 

I of  this  name  in  their  sacred  dances  thu.s;  Yo-yo,  or  ho- 

II  ho-he-he-wah-wah.  Mr.  Adair  upon  the  same,  says; 
||  “After  this  they  begin  again;  Hal-hal-le-le-lu-lu-yah- 
I yah.  And  frequently  the  whole  train  strike  up,  hallelu- 
||  hallelu-hallelnyah-halleluyah.”  They  frequently  sing 
ti  the  name  of  Shilu  (Shilo,  Christ)  with  the  syllables  of 


262 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


the  name  of  God  added;  thus,  “ Shilu-yo-Shilu-yo-Shilu 
-he-Shilu-he-Shilu-wah-Shilu-wah.”  Thus  adding  to  the 
name  of  Shilu  the  name  of  Jehovah  by  its  sacred  syllables. 
Things  like  these  have  been  found  among  Indians  of  differ- 
ent regions  of  America.  Syllables  and  letters  of  the  name 
of  God  have  been  so  transposed  in  different  ways;  and  so 
strange  and  guttural  has  been  the  Indian  pronunciation, 
that  it  seems  it  took  a long  time  to  perceive  that  these 
savages  were  by  tradition  pronouncing  the  names  of  the 
God  of  Israel.  Often  have  people  been  informed,  and 
smiled  at  the  fact,  that  an  Indian,  hurt  or  frightened, 
usually  cries  out  wah!  This  is  a part  of  his  traditional 
religion;  O Jah!  or  O Lord  ! 

Doctor  Williams  upon  the  Indians’  belief  of  the  being 
of  God,  observes;  “ They  denominate  the  deity  the 
Great  Spirit;  the  Great  Man  above;  and  seem  to  have 
some  general  ideas  of  his  government  and  providence, 
universal  power  and  dominion.  The  immortality  of  the 
soul  was  every  where  admitted  among  the  Indian  tribes.” 

The  Rev.  Ithamar  Hebard,  formerly  minister  of  this 
place,  related  the  following;  That  about  fifty  years  ago, 
a number  of  men  were  sent  from  New-England  by  the 
government  of  Britain  into  the  region  of  the  Mississippi, 
to  form  some  treaty  with  the  Indians.  That  while  these 
commissioners  were  there,  having  tarried  for  some  time, 
an  Indian  chief  came  from  the  distance  of  what  he  calls 
several  moons  to  the  westward.  Having  heard  that  white 
men  were  there,  he  came  to  inquire  of  them  where  the 
Great  Being  dwelt  who  made  all  things.  And  being  in- 
formed, through  an  interpreter,  of  the  divine  omnipres- 
ence, he  raised  his  eyes  and  hands  to  heaven  with  great 
awe  and  ecstacy,  and  looking  round,  and  leaping,  he 
seemed  to  express  the  greatest  reverence  and  delight. 
The  head  man  of  these  commissioners  had  been  a profane 
man;  but  this  incident  cured  him,  so  that  he  was  not 
heard  to  utter  another  profane  word  on  his  tour.  This 
was  related  to  Mr.  Hebard  by  one  Elijah  Wood,  who 
was  an  eye  witness  of  the  scene,  and  who  was  afterward 
a preacher  of  the  gospel.  The  son  of  Mr.  Hebard,  a set- 
tled minister,  gives  this  relation. 

Let  this  fact  of  the  Indians  generally  adhering  to  one, 
and  only  one  God,  be  contrasted  with  the  polytheism  of 
the  world  of  pagans,  and  heathen  besides;  with  the  idle 


THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  IN  AMERICA. 


263 


and  ridiculous  notions  of  heathen  gods  and  goddesses; 
and  who  can  doubt  of  the  true  origin  of  the  natives  of 
our  continent?  They  are  fatally  destitute  of  proper 
views  of  God  and  religion.  But  they  have  brought  down 
by  tradition  from  their  remote  ancestors,  the  notion  of 
there  being  but  one  great  and  true  God;  which  affords  a 
most  substantial  argument  in  favor  of  their  being  the  an- 
cient Israel. 

It  is  agreed  that. within  about  eighty  years,  a great 
change  has  been  produced  among  the  Indians.  They 
have  in  this  period  much  degenerated  as  to  their  tradi- 
tional religion.  Their  connexions  with  the  most  degen- 
erate part  of  the  white  people,  trading  among  them,  and 
their  knowledge  and  use  of  ardent  spirit,  have  produced 
the  most  deleterious  effects.  They  have  felt  less  zeal  to 
maintain  their  own  religion,  such  as  it  was;  and  to  trans- 
mit their  own  traditions.  Remarkable  indeed  it  is,  that 
they  did  so  diligently  propagate  and  transmit  them,  till 
so  competent  a number  of  good  testimonies  should  be 
furnished  to  the  civilized  and  religious  world,  relative  to 
their  origin.  This  must  have  been  the  great  object  of 
divine  Providence  in  causing  them  so  remarkably  to 
transmit  their  traditions  through  such  numbers  of  ages. 
And  when  the  end  is  answered,  the  cause  leading  to  it 
may  be  expected  to  cease. 

This  may  account  for  the  degeneracy  of  some  Indians 
far  to  the  west,  reported  in  the  journals  of  Mr.  Giddings, 
in  his  exploring  tour.  He  informs,  “They  differ  greatly 
in  their  ideas  of  the  Great  Spirit;  one  supposes  that  he 
dwells  in  a buflalo,  another  in  a wolf,  another  in  a bear, 
another  in  a bird,  another  in  a rattlesnake.  On  great 
occasions,  such  as  when  they  go  to  war,  and  when  they 
return,  he  adds,  they  sacrifice  a dog,  and  have  a dance. 
On  these  occasions  they  formerly  sacrificed  a prisoner 
taken  in  the  war;  but  through  the  benevolent  exertions 
of  a trader  among  them,  they  have  abandoned  the  prac- 
tice of  human  sacrifice.  There  is  always  one  who 
officiates  as  high  priest.  He  practises  the  most  rigid 
abstinence.  He  pretends  to  a kind  of  inspiration,  or 
witchcraft;  and  his  directions  are  obeyed. 

"They  all  believe,  he  adds,  in  future  rewards  and 
punishments  ; but  their  heaven  is  sensual.  They  dif- 


264 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


fer  much  in  their  ideas  of  goodness.  One  of  their  chiefs 
told  him,  he  did  not  know  what  constituted  a good  man  ; 
that  their  wise  men  in  this  did  not  agree. 

“Their  chiefs,  and  most  of  their  warriors,  have  a war 
sack,  which  contains  generally,  the  skin  of  a bird,  which 
has  a green  plumage  ; or  some  other  object,  which  they 
imagine  to  have  some  secret  virtue.” 

Here  we  learn  that  those  far  distant  savages  have  (as 
have  all  the  other  tribes)  their  Great  Spirit,  “who  made 
every  thing,” though  in  their  bewildered  opinion  he 
dwells  in  certain  animals.  On  going  to  war,  or  return- 
ing, they  must  sacrifice;  and  for  viitory  obtained,  must 
have  their  religious  dance.  They  must  have  their  high 
priest,  who  must  practice  great  abstinence,  and  pretend 
to  inspiration;  and  hence  must  be  obeyed.  They  have 
brought  down  their  traditional  notions  of  these  things; 
and  of  future  rewards  and  punishments.  The  ark  of  their 
warlike  chieftains,  it  seems,  has  degenerated  into  a 
sack  ! but  this  (like  the  ark  of  the  other  tribes)  must  con- 
tain their  most  sacred  things;  “green  plumage,  or  some 
other  objects  which  they  imagine  to  have  some  .secret 
virtue.”  Here  these  Indians  furnish  their  quota  of  evi- 
dence, in  these  more  broken  traditions,  of  their  descent 
from  Israel. 

These  tribes  in  the  west  are  more  savage,  and  know 
less  of  the  old  Indian  traditions.  Mr.  Giddings  says, 
“As  you  ascend  the  Missouri  and  proceed  to  the  west,  the 
nearer  to  the  state  of  nature  the  savages  approach,  and 
the  more  savage  they  appear.”  This  may  account  for 
their  ark's  degenerating  into  a sack;  and  for  their  verg- 
ing nearer  to  idolatry  in  their  views  of  the  Great  Spirit, 
viewing  him  as  embodied  in  certain  animals. 

A chief  of  the  Delaware  Indians  far  in  the  west,  visi- 
ted by  Messrs.  Dodge  and  Blight,  Jan.  1824,  from  the 
Union  Mission,  gave  the  following  information  to  these 
missionaries.  The  chief  was  said  by  these  missionaries 
“to  be  a grave  and  venerable  character,  possessing  a 
mind  which  (if  cultivated)  would  render  him  probably  not 
inferior  to  some  of  the  first  statesmen  of  our  country.” 
On  being  inquired  of  by  them  whether  he  believed  in  the 
existence  of  a Supreme  Being  he  replied;  “Long  ago, 
before  ever  a white  man  stepped  his  foot  in  America,  the 


THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  OF  AMERICA.  265 

Delawares  knew  there  was  one  God;  and  believed  there 
was  a hell,  where  bad  folks  would  go  when  they  die; 
and  a heaven  where  good  folks  would  go.  He  went 
on  to  state  (these  missionaries  inform)  that  “he  be- 
lieved there  was  a devil,  and  he  was  afraid  of  him. 
These  things  (he  said)  he  knew  were  handed  down  by 
his  ancestors  long  before  William  Penn  arrived  in  Penn- 
sylvania. He  said,  he  also  knew  it  to  be  wrong  if  a 
poor  man  came  to  his  door  hungry  and  naked,  to  turn 
him  away  empty  For  he  believed  God  loved  the  poor- 
est of  men  better  than  he  did  proud  rich  men.  Long 
time  ago,  (he  added,)  it  was  a good  custom  among  his 
people  to  take  but  one  wife,  and  that  for  life.  But  now 
they  had  become  so  foolish,  and  so  wicked,  that  they 
would  take  a number  of  wives  at  a time,  and  turn  them 
away  at  pleasure  !”  He  was  asked  to  state  what  he 
knew  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God.  He  replied  that 
“he  knew  but  little  about  him.  For  his  part,  he  knew 
there  was  one  God.  He  did  not  know  about  two  Gods.” 
This  evidence  needs  no  comment  to  show  that  it  appears 
to  be  Israelitish  tradition,  in  relation  to  the  one  God,  to 
heaven,  hell,  the  devil,  and  to  marriage,  as  taught  in  the 
Old  Testament,  as  well  as  God’s  estimation  of  the  proud 
rich,  and  the  poor.  These  things  he  assures  us  came 
down  from  their  ancestors,  before  ever  any  white  man 
appeared  in  America.  But  the  great  peculiarity  which 
white  men  would  naturally  teach  them  (if  they  taught  any 
thing,)  that  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  is  the  Savior 
of  the  world,  he  honestly  confesses  he  knew  not  this  part 
of  the  subject. 

The  following  is  an  extract  of  a letter  from  Mr.  Cal- 
vin Cushman,  missionary  among  the  Choctaws,  to  a 
friend  in  Plainfield,  Mass.,  in  1824. 

“By  information  received  of  father  Hoyt  respecting 
the  former  traditions,  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Indi- 
ans of  this  region,  I think  there  is  much  reason  to  be- 
lieve they  are  the  descendants  of  Abraham.  I'hey  have 
had  cities  of  refuge,  feasts  of  first  truits,  sacrifices  of 
the  firstlings  of  the  flocks,  which  had  to  be  perfect,  with- 
out blemish  or  deformity,  a bone  of  which  must  not  be 
broken.  They  were  never  known  to  worship  images, 
18 


266 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


nor  to  offer  sacrifice  to  any  god  made  with  hands.  They 
all  have  some  idea  and  belief  of  the  Great  Spirit.  Their 
fasts,  holy  days,  8tc.  were  regulated  by  sevens,  as  to  time, 
i.  e.  seven  sleeps,  seven  moons,  seven  years,  &.c.  They 
had  a kind  of  box  containing  some  kind  of  substance 
which  was  considered  sacred,  and  kept  an  entire  secret 
from  the  common  people.  Said  box  was  borne  by  a num- 
ber of  men  who  were  considered  pure  or  holy,  (if  I mis- 
take not  such  a box  was  kept  by  the  Cherokees.)  And 
whenever  they  went  to  war  with  another  tribe  they  car- 
ried this  box;  and  such  was  its  purity  in  their  view,  that 
nothing  would  justify  its  being  rested  on  the  ground.  A 
clean  rock  or  scaffold  of  timber  only,  was  considered 
sufficiently  pure  for  a resting  place  for  this  sacred  coffer. 
And  such  was  the  veneration  of  all  the  tribes  for  it,  that 
whenever  the  party  retaining  it  was  defeated,  and  oblig- 
ed to  leave  it  on  the  field  of  battle,  the  conquerors  would 
by  no  means  touch  it.”  This  account  well  accords  with 
accounts  of  various  others  from  different  regions  of  the 
Indians.  But  it  is  unaccountable  upon  every  principle 
except  that  the  Indians  are  the  descendants  of  Israel. 

It  is  probable  that  w’hile  most  of  the  natives  of  our 
land  had  their  one  Great  Spirit,  some  of  this  wretched 
people  talked  of  their  differemt  gods.  Among  the  natives 
on  Martha’s  Vineyard,  in  the  beginning  of  Mayhew’s 
mission  among  them,  we  find  Mioxo,  in  his  conversation 
with  the  converted  native,  Hiaccomes,  speaking  of  his 
thirty-seven  gods;  and  finally  concluding  to  throw  them 
all  away,  to  serve  the  one  true  God.  AVe  know  not 
what  this  insulated  native  could  mean  by  his  thirty-seven 
gods.  But  it  seems  evident  from  all  quarters,  that  such 
were  not  the  sentiments  of  the  body  of  the  natives  of 
America. 

The  ancient  natives  on  Long  Island  talked  of  their 
different  subordinate  gods.  Sampson  Occum,  the  noted 
Indian  preacher,  says,  “ the  Indians  on  Long  Island 
imagined  a great  number  of  gods.”  But  he  says,  “ they 
had  (at  the  same  time)  a notion  of  one  great  and  good 
God,  who  was  over  all  the  rest.”  Here,  doubtless, 
was  their  tradition  of  the  holy  ansels  which  they  had 
become  accustomed  to  call  gods  under  the  one  great  God. 


THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  OF  AMERICA.  267 

The  North  American  Reviewers  speak  of  the  fact,  that 
the  natives  of  our  land  acknowledged  one  supreme  God. 
They  inquire,  “ If  the  Indians  in  general  have  not  some 
settled  opinion  of  a Supreme  Being,  how  has  it  happened 
that  in  all  the  conferences  or  talks  of  the  white  people 
with  them,  they  have  constantly  spoken  of  the  Great 
Spirit;  as  they  denominate  the  Ruler  of  the  universe.^” 

Lewis  and  Clarke  informs  us  of  the  Mandans,  (a  tribe 
far  toward  the  Pacific)  thus:  “ The  whole  religion  of  the 
Mandans  consists  in  a belief  of  one  Great  Spirit  presid- 
ing over  their  destinies.  To  propitiate  whorii,  every 
attention  is  lavished,  and  every  personal  consideration 
is  sacrificed.”  One  Mandan  informed  that  lately  he 
had  eight  horses;  but  that  he  had  offered  them  all  up  to 
the  Great  Spirit.  His  mode  of  doing  it  was  this;  he 
took  them  into  the  plains,  and  turned  them  all  loose; 
committing  them  to  the  Great  Spirit,  he  abandoned  them 
for  ever.  The  horses,  less  devout  than  their  master,  no 
doubt  took  care  of  themselves. 

Heckewelder  (a  venerable  missionary  among  the  In- 
dians 40  years,  noted  in  Doct.  Jarvis’  discourse  before 
the  New  York  Historical  Society,  and  who  had  a great 
acquaintance  with  the  wide  spread  dialect  of  the  Dela- 
ware language,)  says:  “ Habitual  devotion  to  the  great 
first  cause,  and  a strong  feeling  of  gratitude  for  the 
benefits  he  confers,  is  one  of  the  prominent  traits 
which  characterize  the  mind  of  the  untutored  Indian. 
He  believes  it  to  be  his  duty  to  adore  and  worship  his 
Creator  and  Benefactor.” 

Gookin,  a writer  in  New  England  in  1674,  says  of  the 
natives,  “generally  they  acknowledge  one  great  su- 
preme Doer  of  good.”  Roger  Williams,  one  of  the 
first  settlers  of  New  England,  says:  “He  that  ques- 
tions whether  God  made  the  world,  the  Indians  will  teach 
him.  I must  acknowledge  (he  adds)  I have  in  my  con- 
course with  them,  received  many  confirmations  of  these 
two  great  points  — 1.  That  God  is.  2.  That  he  is  a re- 
warder  of  all  that  diligently  seek  him.  If  they  receive 
any  good  in  fishing,  hunting  or  harvesting,  they  ac- 
knowledge God  in  it.” 

Surely,  then,  the  natives  of  the  deserts  of  America 
must  have  been  a people  who  once  knew  the  God  of 


268 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Israel!  They  maintained  for  more  than  two  millenaries, 
the  tradition  of  him,  in  many  respects  correct.  What 
possible  account  can  be  given  of  this,  but  that  they  were 
descendants  of  Israel,  and  that  the  God  of  Israel  has 
had  his  merciful  eye  upon  them,  with  a view  in  his  own 
time  to  bring  them  to  light,  and  effect  their  restoration? 

The  celebrated  William  Penn  gives  accounts  of  the 
natives  of  Pennsylvania,  ivhich  go  to  corroborate  the  same 
point.  Mr.  Penn  saw  the  Indians  of  Pennsylvania  before 
they  had  been  affected  with  the  rude  treatment  of  the 
white  people.  And  in  a letter  to  a friend  in  England, 
he  thus  writes  of  those  natives;  “ I found  them  with  like 
countenances  with  the  Hebrew  race;  and  their  children 
of  so  lively  a resemblance  to  them,  that  a man  would 
think  himself  in  Duke’s  place,  or  Barry  street,  in  London, 
when  he  sees  them.”  Here,  without  the  least  previous 
idea  of  those  natives  being  Israelites,  that  shrewd  t.ian 
was  struck  with  their  perfect  resemblance  of  them;  and 
with  other  things  which  will  be  noted.  He  speaks  of 
their  dress  and  trinkets  as  notable,  and  like  those 
of  ancient  Israel;  their  ear-rings,  nose  jewels,  brace- 
lets on  their  arms  and  legs,  rings  (such  as  they 
were)  on  their  fingers;  necklaces,  made  of  polished 
shells  found  in  their  rivers  and  on  their  coasts;  bands, 
shells  and  feathers  ornamenting  the  heads  of  females, 
and  various  strings  of  beads  adorning  several  parts  of 
the  body. 

Mr.  Penn  adds  to  his  friend,  “ that  he  considered  this 
people  as  under  a dark  night;  yet  they  believed  in  God 
and  immortality,  without  the  help  of  metaphysics.  For 
he  says  they  informed  him  that  there  was  a great  king, 
who  made  them  — that  the  souls  of  the  good  shall  go  to 
him.”  He  adds:  “Their  worship  consists  in  two  parts, 
sacrifice  and  cantico,  (songs.)  The  first  is  with  their 
first  fruits;  and  the  first  buck  they  kill  goes  to  the  fire.” 
Mr.  Penn  proceeds  to  describe  their  splendid  feast  of 
first  fruits,  one  of  which  he  had  attended.  He  informs, 
“all  that  go  to  this  feast  must  take  a piece  of  money, 
which  is  made  of  the  bone  of  a fish.”  “None  shall 
appear  before  me  empty.”  He  speaks  of  the  acreement 
of  their  l ites  with  those  of  the  Hebrews.  He  adds, 
“They  reckon  by  moons;  they  offer  their  first  ripe 


THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  OF  AMERICA.  269 

fruits;  they  have  a kind  of  feast  of  tabernacles;  they 
are  said  to  lay  their  altars  with  twelve  stones;  they 
mourn  a year;  they  have  their  separations  of  women; 
with  many  other  things  that  do  not  now  occur.”  Here 
is  a most  artless  testimony,  given  by  that  notable  man, 
drawn  from  his  own  observations,  and  accounts  given  by 
him;  while  the  thought  of  this  people’s  being  actually 
Hebrew,  probably  was  most  distant  from  his  mind. 

' Their  having  a tribe,  ansivenng  in  various  respects 
to  the  tribe  of  Levi,  sheds  further  light  on  this  subject* 
The  thought  naturally  occurs,  that  if  these  are  the  ten 
tribes,  and  they  have  preserved  so  many  of  their  reli- 
gious traditions,  should  we  not  likely  to  find  among 
them  some  tradition  of  a tribe  answering  to  the  tribe  of 
Levi.^  If  we  should  find  something  of  this,  the  evidence 
of  their  being  the  tribes  of  Israel  would  indeed  be  more 
striking.  Possibly  this  is  furnished.  The  Mohawk 
tribe  were  held  by  the  other  tribes  in  great  reverence; 
and  the  other  tribes  round  about  them  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  pay  them  an  annual  tribute.  Mr.  Boudinot 
gives  the  following  account  of  them.  “ Mr.  Golden 
says,  he  had  been  told  by  old  men  (Indians)  in  New 
England,  that  when  their  Indians  were  at  war  formerly 
with  the  Mohawks,  as  soon  as  one  (a  Mohawk)  appeared, 
the  Indians  would  raise  a cry,  from  hill  to  hill,  a Mo- 
hawk! a Mohawk!  upon  which  all  would  flee  as  sheep 
before  a wolf,  without  attempting  to  make  the  least  re- 
sistance. ' And  that  all  the  nations  around  them  have 
for  many  years  entirely  submitted  to  their  advice,  and 
paid  them  a yearly  tribute.  And  the  tributary  nations 
dared  not  to  make  war  or  peace,  without  the  consent  of 
the  Mohawks.”  Mr.  Golden  goes  on  to  state  an  instance 
of  their  speech  to  the  governor  of  Virginia,  in  which  it 
appears  the  Mohawks  were  the  correctors  of  the  misdo- 
ings of  the  other  tribes. 

Now,  could  any  thing  be  found  in  their  name  which 
might  have  an  allusion  to  the  superiority  of  the  tribe  of 
Levi,  we  should  think  the  evidence  very  considerable, 
that  here  are  indeed  the  descendants  of  the  part  of  that 
tribe  M'hich  clave  to  the  house  of  Israel.  And  here,  too, 

*Some  of  this  tribe  probably  remained  with  the  ten  tribes. 


270 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


evidence  seems  not  wholly  wanting.  The  Hebrew 
word  Mhhokek,  signifies  an  interpreter  of  the  law,  supe- 
rior. We  have,  then,  a new  view  of  the  possible  origin 
of  the  Mohawks! 

Several  prophetic  traits  of  character  given  of  the 
Hebrews,  do  accuratehj  apply  to  the  aborigines  of  America. 
Intemperance  may  be  fir.st  noted.  Isaiah,  writing  about 
the  time  of  the  expulsion  of  Israel  from  Canaan,  and 
about  to  predict  their  restoration  says,  Isa.  xxviii.  1 — 
“ Wo  to  the  crown  of  pride,  the  drunkards  of  Ephraim, 
(Ephraim  was  a noted  name  of  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel.) 
The  crown  of  pride,  the  drunkards  of  Ephraim,  shall  be 
trodden  under  feet.  Por  all  tables  shall  be  full  of  vomit 
and  filthiness;  so  that  there  is  no  place  clean.” 

In  the  course  of  the  descriptions  of  their  drunkenness, 
that  of  their  rejection  and  restoration  is  blended;  that 
the  Lord  by  a mighty  one  would  cast  him  down  to  the 
earth;  and  their  glorious  beauty  should  be  like  that  of  a 
rich  flower  in  a fertile  valley,  which  droops,  withers  and 
dies.  But  in  time  God  would  revive  it.  “ In  that  day 
shall  the  Lord  of  hosts  be  for  a crown  of  glory,  and  for 
a diadem  of  beauty  unto  the  residue  of  this  people.” 
None  who  know  the  character  of  the  Indians  in  relation 
to  intemperance,  need  to  be  informed  that  this  picture 
does  most  singularly  apply  to  them. 

Doctor  Williams,  in  his  History  of  Vermont,  on  this 
trait  of  Indian  character,  says:  “no  sooner  had  the 
Indians  tasted  of  the  spirituous  liquors  brought  by  the 
Europeans,  than  they  contracted  a new  appetite,  which 
they  were  wholly  unable  to  govern.  The  old  - and  the 
young,  the  sachem,  the  warrior  and  the  women,  whenev- 
er they  can  obtain  liquors,  indulge  themselves  without 
moderation  and  without  decency,  till  universal  drunken- 
ness takes  place.  All  the  tribes  appear  to  be  under  the 
dominion  of  this  appetite,  and  unable  to  govern  it.” 

A writer  in  the  Connecticut  Magazine  assures  us  of 
the  Indians  in  Massachusetts,  when  our  fathers  first 
arrived  there:  “As  soon  as  they  had  a taste  of  ardent 
spirits,  they  discovered  a strong  appetite  for  them,  and 
their  thirst  soon  became  insatiable  ” 

Another  trait  of  Hebrew  character  which  singularly 
applies  to  the  Indians,  is  found  in  Isa.  iii.  “The 


THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  OF  AMERICA.  271 

bravery  of  their  tinkling  ornaments  about  their  feet; 
their  cauls,  and  round  tires  like  the  moon;  their  chains, 
bracelets,  mufflers,  bonnets,  ornaments  of  the  legs; 
head-bands,  tablets,  ear-rings,  rings,  and  nose  jewels; 
the  mantles,  the  wimples,  and  the  crisping  pins.”  One 
would  imagine  the  prophet  was  here  indeed,  describing 
the  natives  of  America  in  their  full  dress!  No  other 
people  on  earth  probably  bear  a resemblance  to  such  a 
degree. 

This  description  was  given  just  before  the  expulsion  of 
Israel.  And  nothing  would  be  more  likely  than  that 
their  taste  for  these  flashy  ornaments  should  descend  to 
posterity.  For  these  make  the  earliest  and  deepest  im- 
pressions on  the  rising  generation.  And  many  of  the 
Indians  exhibit  the  horrid  contrast  which  there  follows. 

Mr.  Pixley,  of  the  Union  mission,  being  out  among 
the  "Indians  over  Sabbath,  thus  wrote  in  his  journal: — 
“ I have  endeavored  to  pay  a little  attention  to  the  day, 
(the  Sabbath)  by  building  a fire  in  the  woods,  and  there 
reading  my  Bible.  In  reading  the  third  chapter  of  the 
prophet  Isaiah,  I found  in  the  latter  part  of  the  chapter 
a striking  analogy  between  the  situation  of  this  people, 
and  the  condition  of  the  people  about  whom  the  prophet 
was  speaking,  which  I never  before  discovered.  They 
are  represented  by  the  prophet  as  sitting  on  the  ground; 
having  their  secret  parts  discovered;  having  given  to 
them,  instead  of  a sweet  smell,  a stench;  instead  of  a 
girdle,  a rent;  instead  of  well  set  hair,  baldness;  instead 
of  a stomacher,  a girding  of  sackcloth;  and  burning 
instead  of  beauty.  In  all  these  particulars,  except  that 
of  baldness,  the  prediction  of  the  prophet  is  amply  ful- 
filled in  this  people.  And  even  this  exception  would  be 
removed,  if  we  might  suppose  that  their  shaving  their 
heads  with  a razor,  leaving  one  small  lock  on  the  crown, 
would  constitute  the  baldness  hinted.  And  certainly  if 
any  women  in  the  world  labor  to  secure  their  own  bread 
and  water,  and  yet  a number  of  them  be  attached  to 
one  man  to  take  away  their  reproach,  you  will  find  it 
among  this  people,  whether  the  prediction  may  or  may 
not  be  applied  to  them.” 

The  Indians  being  in  tribes,  with  their  heads  and 
names  of  tribes,  affords  further  light  upon  this  subject. 


272 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH.  ' 


The  Hebrews  not  only  had  their  tribes  and  heads  of 
tribes,  as  have  the  Indians,  but  they  had  their  animal 
emblems  of  their  tribes.  Dan’s  emblem  was  a.  serpent; 
Issachar’s  an  ass;  Benjamin’s  a wolf;  and  Judah’s  a 
lion.  And  this  trait  of  character  is  not  wanting  among 
the  natives  of  this  land.  They  have  their  wolf  tribe; 
their  tiger  tribe;  panther  tribe ; buffalo  tribe ; bear  tribe; 
deer  tribe;  raccoon  tribe;  eagle  tribe;  and  many  others. 
What  other  nation  on  earth  bears  any  resemblance  to 
this.?  Here,  no  doubt,  is  Hebrew  tradition. 

Various  of  the  emblems  given  in  Jacob’s  last  blessing 
have  been  strikingly  fulfilled  in  the  American  Indians. 
“Dan  shall  be  a serpent  by  the  way;  an  adder  in  the 
path,  that  biteth  the  horse  heels,  so  that  the  rider  shall 
fall  backwards.  Benjamin  shall  ravin  as  a wolf;  in  the 
morning  he  shall  devour  the  prey;  and  at  night  he  shall 
divide  the  spoil.”  Had  the  prophetic  eye  rested  on  the 
American  aborigines,  it  seems  as  though  no  picture 
could  have  been  more  accurate. 

Their  having  an  imitation  of  the  ancient  city  of 
refuge,  evinces  the  truth  of  our  stibject.  Their  city  of 
refuge  has  been  hinted  from  Mr.  Adair.  But  as  this  is 
so  convincing  an  argument,  no  nation  on  earth  having 
any  thing  of  the  kind,  but  the  ancient  Hebrews  and  the 
Indians,  the  reader  shall  be  more  particularly  instructed 
on  this  article.  Of  one  of  these  places  of  refuge,  Mr. 
Boudinot  says:  “ The  town  of  refuge  called  Choate  is  on 
a large  stream  of  the  Mississippi,  five  miles  above  where 
Fort  Loudon  formerly  stood.  Here,  some  years  ago,  a 
brave  Englishman  was  protected,  after  killing  an  Indian 
warrior  in  defence  of  his  property.  He  told  Mr.  Adair 
that  after  some  month’s  stay  in  this  place  of  refuge,  he 
intended  to  return  to  his  house  in  the  neighborhood;  but 
the  chiefs  told  him  it  would  prove  fatal  to  him.  So  that 
he  was  obliged  to  continue  there,  till  he  pacified  the 
friends  of  the  deceased  by  presents  to  their  satisfaction. 

“ In  the  upper  country  of  Muskagee,  (says  Doctor 
Boudinot,)  was  an  old  beloved  town,  called  Koosah  — 
which  is  a place  of  safety  for  those  who  kill  undesign- 
edly.” 

“ In  almost  every  Indian  nation  (he  adds)  there  are 
several  peaceable  towns,  which  are  called  old  beloved. 


THE  TRUE  CHRISTIANS  IN  THIS  LAND  ABE  INDIANS.  273 

* holy,  or  white  towns.  It  is  not  within  the  memory  of  the 
oldest  people,  that  blood  was  ever  shed  in  them;  although 
they  often  force  persons  from  them,  and  put  them  else- 
where to  death.”  Who  can  read  this,  and  not  be  satisfied 
of  the  origin  of  this  Indian  tradition. 

THE  TRUE  CHRISTIANS  IN  THIS  LAND  ARE 
INDIANS. 

A council  of  chiefs’  reply  to  the  missionary  in  1805,  at 
the  Six  Nations,  by  Sagnym  Whathah,  alias  Red  Jacket 
[Philanthropist.] 

Friend  and  Brother:  — It  was  the  will  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  that  we  should  meet  together  this  day.  He  orders 
all  things  ; and  has  given  us  a fine  day  for  our  council. 
He  has  taken  his  garment  from  before  the  sun,  and 
caused  it  to  shine  with  brightness.  Our  eyes  are  opened, 
that  we  may  see  clearly;  our  ears  are  unstopped,  that  we 
have  been  able  to  hear  distinctly,  the  word  you  have 
spoken.  For  all  these  favors  we  thank  the  Great  Spirit 
— • and  him  only. 

Brother,  listen  to  what  we  say.  There  was  a time 
when  our  forefathers  owned  this  great  island;  their  seats 
extended  from  the  rising  to  the  setting  sun  — the  Great 
Spirit  had  made  it  for  the  use  of  the  Indians.  He  had 
created  the  buffalo,  the  deer,  and  other  animals  for  food. 
He  had  made  the  bear  and  the  beaver;  their  skin  served 
us  for  clothing.  He  had  scattered  them  over  the  coun- 
try, and  taught  us  how  to  take  them.  He  had  caused 
the  earth  to  produce  corn  for  bread.  All  these  he  has 
done  for  his  red  children,  because  he  had  loved  them. 

If  we  had  disputes  about  our  hunting  ground,  they 
were  generally  settled  without  the  shedding  of  blood. 
But  an  evil  day  is  come  upon  us;  your  forefathers  crossed 
the  great  waters,  and  landed  on  this  island.  Their  num- 
ber was  small.  They  found  us  friends  and  not  enemies. 
They  told  us  that  they  had  fled  from  their  own  coun- 
try through  fear  of  wicked  men,  and  had  come  here  to 
enjoy  their  religion.  They  asked  for  a small  seat.  We 
took  pity  on  them,  and  granted  their  request,  and  they 
sat  down  among  us.  We  gave  them  corn  and  meat,  and 
in  return  they  gave  us  poison.  The  white  people  having 
now  found  our  country  good,  tidings  were  sent  back  and 
more  came  among  us.  Yet  we  did  not  fear  them.  We 


274 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


took  them  to  be  friends.  They  called  us  brothers;  we  • 
believed  them,  and  gave  them  a larger  seat.  At  length 
their  number  so  increased,  that  they  wanted  more  land 
— they  wanted  our  country.  Our  eyes  were  opened; 
and  we  became  uneasy.  War  took  place.  Indians  were 
hired  to  fight  against  Indians;  and  many  of  our  people 
were  destroyed.  They  also  distributed  liquor  amongst 
us  — which  has  slain  thousands. 

Brother:  — once  our  seats  were  large,  and  yours  were 
small.  You  have  now  become  a great  people;  and  we 
have  scarcely  a place  left  to  spread  our  blankets.  You 
have  got  our  country,  but  are  not  satisfied.  You  want  to 
force  your  religion  upon  us. 

Brother,  continue  to  listen.  You  say  you  are  sent  to 
instruct  us  how  to  worship  the  Great  Spirit,  agreeably  to 
his  mind;  and,  that  if  we  do  not  take  hold  of  the  religion 
which  you  teach,  we  shall  be  unhappy  hereafter.  How 
do  we  know  this  to  be  true?  We  understand  that  your 
religion  is  written  in  a book.  If  it  was  intended  for  us 
as  well  as  you,  why  has  not  the  Great  Spirit  given  it  to 
us?  and  not  only  to  us,  but  why  did  he  not  give  to  our 
forefathers  the  knowledge  of  that  book,  with  the  means 
of  rightly  understanding  it?  We  only  know  what  you 
tell  us  about  it:  and  having  been  so  often  deceived  by 
white  people,  how  shall  we  believe  what  they  say  ? 

Brother,  you  say  there  is  but  one  way  to  worship  and 
serve  the  Great  Spirit.  If  there  is  but  one  religion,  why 
do  you  white  people  differ  so  much  about  it?  why  not  all 
agree,  as  you  can  all  read  the  Book. 

Brother,  we  do  not  understand  these  things.  We 
are  told  that  your  religion  was  given  to  your  forefathers; 
and  has  been  handed  down  from  father  to  son.  We  also 
have  a religion,  which  was  given  to  our  fprefathers;  and 
has  been  handed  down  to  us.  It  teaches  us  to  be  thank- 
ful for  all  favors  received;  to  love  each  other,  and  be 
united.  We  never  quarrel  about  religion. 

Brother,  the  Great  Spirit  made  us  all.  But  he  has 
made  a great  difference  between  his  white  and  his  red 
children.  He  has  given  us  different  comple.xions,  and 
different  customs.  To  you  he  has  given  the  arts  — to 
these  he  has  not  opened  our  eyes.  Since  he  has  made 
so  great  a difference  between  us  in  other  things,  why 
may  he  not  have  given  us  a different  religion?  The 


THE  TRUE  CHRISTIANS  IN  THIS  LAND  ARE  INDIANS.  275 

Great  Spirit  does  right.  He  knows  what  is  best  for  his 
children. 

Brother,  we  do  not  want  to  destroy  your  religion;  or 
to  take  it  from  you.  We  only  want  to  enjoy  our  own. 

Brother,  we  have  been  told  that  you  have  been  preach- 
ing to  the  white  people  in  this  place.  These  people  are 
our  neighbors.  We  will  wait  a little,  and  see  what  ef- 
fect your  preaching  has  had  upon  them.  If  we  find  it 
makes  them  honest,  and  less  disposed  to  cheat  Indians, 
we  will  then  consider  again  of  what  you  have  said. 

Brother,  you  have  now  heard  our  answer;  and  this  is 
all  we  have  to  say  at  present.  As  we  are  about  to  part, 
we  will  come^  and  take  you  by  the  hand;  and  we  hope 
the  Great  Spirit  will  protect  you  on  your  journey,  and 
return  you  safe  to  your  friends. 

Whole  families  of  Christian  Indians  were  murdered 
in  cool  blood  by  the  whites.  This  circumstance  is  but 
one  in  a thousand: — ^ 

Upon  the  banks  of  the  Ohio,  a party  of  two  hundred 
white  warriors,  in  1757,  or  about  that  time,  came  across 
a settlement  of  Christian  Indians,  and  falsely  accused 
them  of  being  warriors;  to  which  they  denied,  but  all  to 
no  purpose;  they  were  determined  to  massacre  them  all. 
They,  the  Indians,  then  asked  liberty  to  prepare  for  the 
fatal  hour.  The  white  savages  then  gave  them  one  hour, 
as  the  historian  said. 

They  then  prayed  together;  and  in  tears  and  cries, 
upon  their  knees,  begged  pardon  of  each  other,  of  all 
they  had  done.  After  which  they  informed  the  white 
savages  that  they  were  now  ready.  One  white  man  then 
begun  with  a mallet,  and  knocked  them  down,  and  con- 
tinued his  work  until  he  had  killed  fifteen  with  his  own 
hand;  then  saying  it  ached,  he  gave  his  commission  to 
another.  And  thus  they  continued  till  they  had  massa- 
cred nearly  ninety  men,  women  and  children,  all  these 
innocent  of  any  crime.  What  sad  tales  are  these,  for  us 
to  look  upon  the  massacre  of  our  dear  fathers,  mothers, 
brothers  and  sisters;  and  if  we  speak,  we  are  then  called 
savages  for  complaining.  Our  affections  for  each  other 
are  the  same  as  yours;  we  think  as  much  of  ourselves 
as  the  whites  do  of  themselves. 


276 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


The  Aboriginal  Indians  of  Amazonia. — ^These  na- 
tives, like  all  other  Americans,  are  of  a good  stature  — 
have  handsome  features  — long  black  hair,  and  copper 
complexions.  They  are  said  to  have  a taste  for  the  imi- 
tative arts,  especially  painting  and  sculpture,  and  make 
good  mechanics.  They  spin  and  weave  cotton  cloth, 
and  build  their  houses  with  wood  and  clay,  and  thatch 
them  with  reeds.  Their  arms,  in  general,  are  darts  and 
javelins — ^ bows  and  arrows,  with  targets  of  cane  or  fish 
skins.  The  several  nations  are  governed  by  their  chiefs 
or  cassiques. 

America  was  originally  peopled  by  Christian  nations, 
which  lived  mostly  by  hunting  and  fishing.  The  Euro- 
peans, who  first  visited  these  shores,  treated  the  natives 
as  wild  beasts  of  the  forests,  and  hunted  the  Indians  down 
with  dogs  and  guns!” 

The  native  inhabitants  of  America  are  of  a copper- 
color,  (red,  black  and  white,)  have  black,  thick,  straight 
hair,  fla*  noses,  high  cheek  bones,  and  small  eyes.  They 
paint  the  body  and  face  of  various  colors,  and  eradicate 
the  hair  of  their  beards  and  other  parts,  as  a deformity. 
Their  limbs  are  not  so  large  and  robust,  as  those  of  the 
Europeans.  They  endure  hunger,  thirst  and  pain  with 
astonishing  firmness  and  patience;  and,  though  cruel  to 
their  enemies,  they  are  kind  and  just  to  each  other. 

Georgia. — -The  Indian  tribes  within  the  vicinity  of 
this  district,  are  the  Cherokees  and  Chickasaws.  The 
Cherokees  have  been  a warlike  and  numerous  nation; 
but  by  continual  wars,  in  which  it  has  been  their  destiny 
to  be  engaged  with  the  northern  Indian  tribes,  they  were 
reduced  at  the  commencement  of  the  last  war,  to  about 
2,000  fighting  men. 

The  Creek  Indians  represent  this  as  the  most  blissful 
spot  on  earth.  They  say  it  is  inhabited  by  a peculiar 
race  of  Indians,  whose  women  are  incomparably  beauti- 
ful. They  were  called  daughters  of  the  sun,  who 
kindly  gave  to  strangers.  Their  husbands  were  fierce 
men,  and  cruel  to  their  enemies. 

The  people  of  God,  who  were  murdered  by  thousands, 
— men,  women  and  children, — under  the  act  made  by 
Congress,  in  cold  blood  murder,  to  obtain  their  land. 
Woe  unto  the  nation  — the  United  States  of  America. 


THE  TRUE  CHRISTIANS  IN  THIS  LAND  ARE  INDIANS.  277 

The  islands  of  Cuba  and  Hispaniola  were  discovered  by 
Columbus.  After  having  built  several  houses  on  these 
islands,  he  returned  to  Spain. 

Hispaniola  contained  three  millions  of  natives;  the 
inhabitants  of  Cuba  were  above  six  hundred  thousand. 

Bartholomew  de  las  Casas^  bishop  of  Chiapa,  who  was 
an  eye  witness  to  these  desolations,  relates,  that  they 
hunted  down  the  natives  with  dogs.  This  race  of  men, 
almost  naked,  and  without  arms,  were  pursued  like  wild 
beasts  in  the  forests,  devoured  alive  by  dogs,  shot  to, 
death,  or  surprised  and  burnt  in  their  habitations. 

He  farther  declares,  from  ocular  testimony,  that  they 
frequently  caused  a number  of  these  native  inhabitants 
to  be  summoned  by  a priest  to  come  in,  and  submit  to  the 
Christian  religion,  and  to  the  king  of  Spain;  and  that 
after  this  ceremony,  which  was  only  an  additional  act  of 
injustice,  they  put  them  to  death  without  the  least  re- 
morse. 

“ Vengeance  is  mine,  and  I will  repay  saith  the 
Lord.”  Thus  we  see  the  Island  of  Hispaniola,  or  St. 
Domingo  was  taken  from  the  white  Spaniards,  or  French, 
and  given  to  the  blacks;  and  so  shall  the  island  of  Cuba 
be  taken  away,  and  given  to  the  blacks  and  Indians  of 
the  island. 

The  following  is  a true  copy  of  a Speech,  composed 
by  a North  American  Indian,  without  any  assistance,  or 
correction  of  any  one,  but  those  of  his  own  color.  [The- 
ological Magazine.] 

“ To  the  great  Sachem  and  Chiefs  of  the  State  of , 

now  sitting  around  the  Great  Council  fire  at . 

‘‘Brothers,  Before  you  cover  your  council  fire,  we  beg 
your  attention  to  the  voice  of  your  brethren.  The  dif- 

erent  tribes  of speak  to  you,  in  remembrance  of 

the  friendship  you  have  manifested  towards  them  in  all 
our  treaties. 

‘‘We,  ourselves,  have  held  councils  at  different  times, 
to  contemplate  the  welfare  of  our  nations,  because  we 
cannot  but  groan  to  see  our  situation.  It  is  almost  mel- 
ancholy to  reflect  upon  the  ways  of  our  forefathers. 

“Brothers,  You  are,  also,  sometimes  sorry  to  see  the 
deplorable  situation  of  our  Indian  brethren,  for  which 


278 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


you  have  given  us  so  many  good  counsels,  though  we 
feel  ourselves  willing  to  follow  your  counsel,  but  it  has 
made  no  effect  as  yet.  Our  situation  is  still  miserable. 
Our  ancestors  were  conquered  immediately  after  you 
came  over  to  this  land,  by  the  strong  Hero,  who  does  still 
reign  among  the  Indian  tribes  with  tyranny;  who  has 
robbed  us  of  every  thing  that  was  precious  in  our  eyes. 
But  we  need  not  mention  every  thing  particular,  how 
this  tyrant  has  used  us;  for  your  eyes  have  been  open 
to  behold  our  dismal  situation.  By  the  power  of  our  en- 
emy, our  eyes  have  been  blinded ; our  young  men  seem  to 
become  willing  slaves  to  this  despotic  hero.  So,  by  that, 
we  displease  the  Great  Good  Spirit,  and  could  not  be- 
come civilized  people.  In  looking  back,  we  see  nothing 
but  desolation  of  our  mighty  men;  in  looking  forward, 
we  foresee  the  desolation  of  our  tribes. 

“ Our  chiefs  have  used  their  endeavors  to  reform  their 
respective  people,  but  having  seen  no  success,  they  seem 
discouraged,  and  hang  down  their  heads. 

“Brothers,  In  remembrance  of  your  kind  promises, 
we  unite  our  cries  to  yqu  for  help.  Perhaps  you  are 
ready  to  think,  what  man  that  must  be,  that  has'  abused 
so  much  of  our  brethren.^  Never  was  such  hero  or  ty- 
rant heard,  that  ever  meddled  with  Indians.  But  in  lif- 
terally,  he  is  your  own  begotten  son,  and  his  name  you 
call  Rum.  And  the  names  of  his  officers  are  Brandt, 
Wine  and  Gin,  and  we  know  you  have  power  to  control 
him;  and  as  we  desire  to  live  in  peace,  and  to  become 
civilized  nations,  we  earnestly  entreat  you  to  use  your 
power  and  wisdom,  to  prevent  all  people  who  may  cause 
Rum  and  all  other  spirituous  liquors  to  come  into  the 
hand  of  our  tribes,  throughout  your  state.  In  your 
compliance  with  this  our  request,  we  will  ever  acknowl- 
edge your  friendship,  is  from  your  brethren,  chiefs  and 
warriors  of nation. 

Done  at , on  the  5th  day  of  March,  1796. 

J.  S. 

C.  T. 

W.  T. 

N.  C. 

U.  A.,  &c.” 


THE  TRUE  CHRISTIANS  IN  THIS  LAND  ARE  INDIANS.  279 

Extract  of  a Speech,  delivered  hy  an  Indian  Chief  called 
, Little  Turtle. 

“Brothers  and  friends,  when  our  forefathers  first  met 
on  this  island,  your  red  brothers  Avere  very  numerous,  but 
since  the  introduction  amongst  us  of  what  you  call  spirit- 
uous liquors,  and  what  we  think  may  be  justly  called 
poison,  our, numbers  are  greatly  diminished;  it  has  des- 
troyed a great  part  of  your  red  brothers. 

“ Brothers  and  friends,  we  plainly  perceive  the  very 
evil  which  has  destroyed  your  red  brethren,  is  not  an 
evil  of  our  own  making;  Ave  have  not  placed  it  among 
ourselves,  it  is  an  evil  placed  among  us  by  the  white  peo- 
ple, Ave  look  to  them  to  remove  it  out  of  our  country. 
We  tell  them,  brethren,  bring  us  useful  things,  bring 
goods  that  will  clothe  us,  our  women,  our  children;  and 
not  this  evil  liquor,  that  destroys  our  health,  destroys 
our  lives;  but  all  Ave  can  say  is  of  no  service,  nor  gives 
relief  to  your  red  brethren.  It  causes  our  young  men  to 
say.  We  had  better  be  at  war  with  the  white  people;  the 
liquor  which  they  introduce  into  our  country  is  more  to 
be  feared,  than  the  gun  or  the  tomahawk. 

“Brothers,  when  our  young  men  have  been  out  a 
hunting,  and  are  returning  home  loaded  with  skins  and 
furs,  on  their  Avay  it  happens  that  they  come  along  Avhere 
some  of  this  Avhiskey  is  deposited:  the  white  man  who 
sells  it,  tells  them  to  take  a little  drink;  some  of  them 
will  say  no,  I do  not  want  it.  They  go  on  till  they  come 
to  another  house,  where  they  find  more  of  the  same 
kind  of  drink,  it  is  there  offered  again,  they  refuse  again 
the  third  time,  but  finally,  the  fourth  or  fifth  one  accepts 
of  it,  and  takes  a drink,  and  getting  one,  he  wants 
another,  and  then  a third,  and  a fourth,  till  his  senses 
have  left  him;  after  his  reason  comes  back  to  him,  Avhen 
he  gets  up,  and  finds  where  he  is,  he  asks  for  his  peltry, 
the  answer  is,  you  have  drank  them.  Where  is  my  gun? 
It  is  gone!  Where  is  my  shirt?  You  have  sold  it  for 
whiskey!  Now,  brethren  figure  to  yourselves  Avhat  con- 
dition this  man  must  be  in.  He  has  a family  at  home;  a 
wife  and  children,  who  stand  in  need  of  the  profits  of  his 
hunting.  What  must  be  their  wants,  Avhen  he  himself  is 
without  a shirt?” 


280 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


CHAPTER  V. 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES. 


EARLY  DISCOVERIES,  INVENTIONS,  &c. 

The  discoveries,  inventions  and  improvements  made 
by  the  Egyptians  and  Ethiopians,  in  early  times, 
must  have  been  very  great.  The  Arts  and  Sciences 
were  studied  in  the  first  age  of  the  Egyptian  monarchy. 
Previous  to  the  invention  of  the  alphabet,  the  Egyptians 
had  discovered  and  systematized  a method  of  transmit- 
ting ideas  by  hieroglyphics.  It  was  a representa- 
tion of  thought,  by  figures  of  animals  and  other  things, 
to  whom  the  Chinese  are  indebted. 

Memnon,  an  Egyptian,  invented  the  first  letters.  The 
celebrated  Cadmus  introduced  them  into  Greece.  It 
is  said  these  characters  or  letters  were  Egyptian,  and 
Cadmus  himself  was  a native  of  Egypt,  and  not  of  Phoe- 
nicia; and  the  Egyptians,  who  ascribe  to  themselves  the 
invention  of  every  art,  and  boast  a greater  antiquity 
than  any  other  nation,  give  to  their  Mercury  the  honor 
of  inventing  letters.  Most  of  the  learned  agree,  that 
Cadmus  carried  the  Phoenician,  Egyptian,  or  %rian  let- 
ters into  Greece  about  1519  years  B.^C.,  and  that  these 
letters  were  Hebraic.  The  Hebrews  are  a small  nation 
of  that  country,  under  the  general  name  of  Syrians. 
The  alphabet  which  he  introduced  into  Greece,  con- 
sisted of  sixteen  letters.  And  the  mode  of  writing  was 
alternately  from  left  to  right  and  from  right  to  left,  [as  the 
Arabians  and  Moors  now  write.]  He  is  said  to  have  taught 
the  people  navigation  and  the  principles  of  commerce,  the 
manner  of  cultivating  the  vine,  and  the  art  of  forging  and 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES. 


281 


working  metals.  The  introduction  of  Cadmus’  letters  into 
Greece,  was  a great  advance  which  the  Greeks  made  in 
knowledge  and  civilization. 

Palamedes  invented  four  letters  at  the  siege  of  Troy, 
1134  years  B.  C.,  and  Simonides  invented  four  more 
many  years  afterwards. 

The  Grecian  and  Roman  alphabets  were  derived 
from  these  letters,  which  were  the  same  as  the  Samari- 
tan, and  were  used  by  the  Jews,  Ethiopians,  before 
the  Babylonish  captivity. 

The  ancient  books,  rolls,  volumes  or  scrolls  were 
formed  in  Egypt,  and  a kind  of  paper  was  made  from  the 
stalk  of  an  Egyptian  vegetable  called  papyrus  or  paper 
reed,  which  is  still  found  in  various  parts  of  India.  The 
stalk  was  slit  with  a needle,  into  plates  or  layers,  as 
broad  and  thin  as  possible.  Some  of  them  were  ten  or 
fifteen  inches  broad.  These  strips  w’ere  laid  side  by  side, 
upon  a flat  horizontal  surface,  and  then  immersed 
in  the  water  of  the  Nile;  which  not  only  served  as  a kind 
of  sizing,  but  also  caused  the  edges  of  the  strips  to  ad- 
here together  as  if  glued.  The  sheets  thus  formed  were 
dried  in  the  sun,  and  .then  covered  with  a fine  wash, 
which  made  them  smooth  and  flexible.  They  were  fi- 
nally beaten  with  hammers,  and  polished.  Twenty  or 
more  of  these  sheets  were  sometimes  connected  in  one  roll. 

A sealed  book,  was  a roll  fastened  together  by  a band 
or  string,  and  a seal  affixed  to  the  knot. 

Book  of  the  generation  signifies  the  genealogical  his- 
tory, or  records  of  a family  or  nation. 

The  pen  or  style  was  made  of  some  hard  substance, 
perhaps  not  unlike  the  instruments  used  by  glaziers  to 
cut  glass.  [Jer.  xvii.  1.]  Upon  tablets  of  wax  an  instru- 
ment was  used,  one  end  of  which  was  pointed,  to  mark 
the  letters,  and  the  other  broad  and  flat,  to  make  era- 
sures. Pens  or  styles  of  copper  are  now  used  by  the 
Ceylonese.  On  soft  substances,  like  linen  or  papyrus, 
the  marks  were  painted  with  a fine  hair  pencil,  as  is 
practised  among  the  Chinese  to  this  day.  Hence  the 
word  sfi//e,  signifying  one’s  manner  of  writing — -easy 
style,  elegant  style,  8fc. 

Most  of  the  eastern  nations  now  use  the  reed-pen 
Ink  was  prepared  from  a variety  of  substances;  and 
19 


1 


282 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


those  who  were  skilful  in  writing  wore  an  ink-horn  fast- 
ened to  the  girdle,  [Ezek.  ix.  2,]  which  is  the  present 
mode  among  the  Persians  and  the  Moors  of  Barbary. 

The  Egyptians  invented  the  art  of  embalming  the 
dead,  viz.,  the  Kinas,  Q,ueens,  Prophets,  Priests,  Rulers, 
&c.,  &.C.  After  death  they  were  embalmed  and  put  into 
a pyramid  or  tomb,  built  of  marble,  stone  or  brick,  rich- 
ly ornamented  with  men,  beasts,  birds  and  reptiles,  en- 
graved or  carved  work. 

Coffins  were  used  in  Egypt  and  Babylon,  but  are  un- 
known in  the  east,  even  at  the  present  day,  except  when 
a body  is  to  be  conveyed  to  a distant  place. 

The  embalming  was  not  general  among  the  Jews, 
though  spices,  &.C.  were  used  in  their  burials.  [2  Chron. 
xvi.  14.  .John  xix.  40.]  Jacob  and  Joseph,  whose  bodies 
were  embalmed,  both  died  in  Egypt,  where  the  art  of  em- 
balming was  very  skilfully  practised.  In  Jacob’s  case, 
we  are  told  that  Joseph  commanded  his  servants,  the 
physicians,  to  embalm  his  father,  and  then  he  was  placed 
in  a coffin,  in  Egypt.  And  thence  his  body  was  carried 
to  Vlachpelah,  in  Canaan,  and  buried.  [Gen.  1.  2,  7,  8.] 
ilaiinent  was  at  first  made  of  the  skins  of  beasts,  [Gen.  iii. 
2!  ;]  but  the  art  of  spinning  and  weaving  was  soon  invented, 
[I'lx.  xxviii.  42,]  and  even  embroidering,  [Ex.  xxxv  35  ] 
Linen.  [Lev.  xiii.  47.]  This  cloth  was  much  celebrated 
in  ancient  times.  The  best  linen  was  anciently  made  in 
E^rypt,  as  their  country  afforded  the  finest  flax,  [Prov.  vii. 
!(),]  and  Solomon,  it  seems,  bought  linen  yarn  in  Egypt, 
[i  Kings  x.  2S.]  It  is  supposed  that  linen  was  anciently 
used  for  writing  on,  and  the  letters  formed  with  a pencil. 
It  was  much  valued  and  used  in  ancient  as  in  modern 
times.  Fine  white  linen  is,  in  Scripture,  the  emblem  of 
innocence,  or  moral  purity.  [Rev.  xv.  6.] 

'I'he  era  of  Sesostris  was  called  the  second  age.  During 
this  age,  architecture,  and  the  arts  of  war  were  chiefly  cul- 
tivated. Owing  to  the  oppression  oLthe  times,  many  Egyp- 
tians left  their  native  country,  and  settled  colonies  in  other 
lands,  carrying  with  them  their  arts  and  sciences.  From 
Sesostris  to  Amasis,  was  the  third  age  — one  of  luxury 
and  conquest. 

It  was  the  Egyptians  that  discovered  the  elementary  prin- 
ciples ; studied  the  sciences  and  arts,  and  the  phenomena, 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES. 


283 


and  laws  of  nature  ; gave  names  to  the  planets,  and  furnished 
the  archetype  of  those  civil  and  religious  systems,  which 
prevailed  in  that  quarter  of  the  world,  and  have  since  spread 
into  every  civilized  nation. 

The  celebrated  Prometheus  was  the  first  that  struck  fire 
with  a flint. 

'1  he  first  ship  was  built  in  Egypt  by  the  Egyptians. 

The  first  pump  was  invented  by  the  celebrated  Archi- 
medes, in  Egypt;  and  in  Egypt  the  first  libraries  were 
formed. 

The  library  of  Alexandria,  in  Egypt,  previous  to  its 
being  burned  in  the  time  of  Poinpey’s  reign,  was  the 
richest  in  the  world,  it  contained  four  hundred  thousand 
valuable  volumes  in  MSS.  Egypt  was  considered,  by  all 
the  ancients,  as  the  most  renowed  school  for  wisdom  and 
politics;  and  the  source  from  whence  most  arts  and  sci-’ 
ences  were  derived.  This  kingdom  bestowed  its  noblest 
labors  and  finest  arts  upon  the  improvement  of  mankind  ; 
and  Greece  was  so  sensible  of  this,  that  its  most  illustrious 
men,  as  Homer,  Pythagoras,  Plato,  and  even  its  great  legis- 
lators,— Lycurgus,  the  reformer  of  the  Spartan  Republic, 
and  Solon,  the  legislator  of  Athens,  and  the  wisest  men 
of  Greece,  and  many  others  travelled  into  Egypt  to  com- 
plete their  studies,  and  draw  from  that  fountain  whatever 
was  rare  and  valuable  in  every  kind  of  learning. 

At  Alexandria  was  the  chief  school  in  Egypt,  where  the 
arts  and  sciences  were  taught. 

Philosophy,  The  art  of  knowledge,  natural  or  moral. 

Mathematics,  The  science  which  contemplates  whatever 
is  capable  of  being  numbered  or  measured. 

Jurisprudence,  The  science  ot  law. 

Medicine,  The  science  of  healing. 

Magic,  The  arf  of  putting  in  action  the  pow'er  of  spirits. 

'I'he  principles  of  geometry  were  discovered  by  the  cel- 
ebrated liuclid,  an  Ethiopian,  and  were  written  in  Greek. 

The  admeasurement  of  the  lands,  annually  disturbed  by 
the  overflowing  of  the  Nile,  induced  to  the  cultivation  of 
geometry  by  the  Egyptians. 

Geometry  treats  of  the  powers  and  properties  of  magni- 
tudes in  general,  where  length,  breadth,  and  thickness  are 
considered,  from  a point  to  a line,  from  a line  to  a super- 
ficies, and  from  a superficies  to  a solid. 


284 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


A point  is  a dimensionless  figure ; or  an  indivisible  part 
of  a space. 

A line  is  a point  continued,  and  a figure  of  one  capaci- 
ty, namely,  lengtli. 

A superficies  is  a figure  of  two  dimensions,  namely, 
length  and  breadth. 

A solid  is  a figure  of  three  dimensions,  namely,  length, 
breadth,  and  thickness. 

The  Advantages  of  Geometry. — By  this  science  the 
architect  is  enabled  to  construct  his  plans,  and  execute 
his  designs;  the  general  to  arrange  his  soldiers;  the  geog- 
rapher to  give  us  the  dimensions  of  the  world,  and  all 
things  therein  contained;  to  delineate  the  extent  of  the 
seas,  and  specify  the  divisions  of  empires,  kingdoms  and 
provinces.  By  it,  also,  the  astronomer  is  enabled  to  make 
^liis  observations,  and  to  fix  the  duration  of  times  and  sea- 
sons, years  and  cycles. 

In  fine,  geometry  is  the  foundation  of  architecture,  and 
the  root  of  the  mathematics. 

The  Moral  Advantages  of  Geo.metry. — Geometry 
is  the  first  and  noblest  of  sciences.  By  it  we  may  curious- 
ly trace  nature,  through  her  various  windings,  to  her  most 
concealed  recesses.  By  it  we  may  discover  the  power,  the 
wisdom,  and  the  goodness  of  the  grand  art  of  the  universe, 
and  view  with  delight  the  proportions  which  connect  this 
vast  machine. 

By  it  we  may  discover  how  the  planets  move  in  their  dif- 
ferent orbits,  and  demonstrate  their  various  revolutions. 
By  it  vve  account  for  the  return  of  seasons,  «S,:,c. 

The  Reckoners  of  Time.— Derivation  of  the  names 
of  the  days,  and  times  of  the  beginning  of  the  day,  among 
the  ancient  blacks. 

Sunday  derived  its  name  from  the  sun  ; Monday  from 
the  moon;  Tuesday  from  the  word  Tiiisco;  \Vednesday 
from  Woden  — the  name  of  a heathen  deity;  Tliursday 
from  Thor;  Friday  from  Friga;  and  Saturday  from  Sat- 
urn. 

The  Athenians  and  Jews  began  their  day  at  sunsetting; 
a custom  followed  by  the  Austrians,  Bohemians,  Silesians, 
Italians  and  Chinese. 

The  Babylonians,  Persians,  Syrians,  and  most  of  the 
eastern  nations,  began  their  day  at  sun-rise. 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES. 


285 


The  Egyptians  and  Romans  began  their  day  at  mid- 
night, and  are  followed  by  the  English,  Americans,  French, 
Germans,  Dutch  and  Portuguese. 

The  Arabians  began  their  day  at  noon. 

The  following  arts  and  sciences  were  first  discovered  by 
the  Egyptians  and  Ethiopians  : — The  art  of  reading,  writ- 
ing, letters  and  figures,  building,  making,  moulding,  carv- 
ing, casting,  forging,  engraving,  carding,  spinning,  weav- 
ing, dying,  sawing,  ploughing,  planting,  reaping,  thresh- 
ing, winnowing,  grinding,  preserving,  embalming,  naviga- 
tion, fighting,  &.C.,  &.C. 

Art  of  War,  and  Soldiers  of  Egypt. — Herodotus 
says  that  two  thousand  guards  attended  annually  upon  the 
kings  of  Egypt.  Four  hundred  thousand  soldiers  were 
kept  continually  in  pay  — all  natives  of  Egypt ; and 
trained  in  the  exactest  discipline.  Shishak,  king  of  Egypt, 
came  up  against  Jerusalem  with  120  chariots,  and  60,000 
horsemen,  and  soldiers  without  number.  [2  Chron.  xii. 
3.]  They  were  inured  to  the  fatigues  of  war,  by  a severe 
and  rigorous  education.  There  is  an  art  of  disciplining 
the  body  as  well  as  the  mind  : and  this  art  was  well  known 
to  the  Egyptians;  we  have  lost  it  by  our  sloth.  Foot, 
horse  and  chariot  races  were  performed  in  Egypt  with 
wonderful  agility;  and  the  world  could  not  show  better 
horsemen  than  the  Egyptians.  The  profession  of  arms 
was  in  great  repute  among  them.  After  the  sacerdotal 
families,  the  most  illustrious,  as  with  us,  were  those  devoted 
to  a military  life.  They  were  not  only  distinguished  by 
honors,  but  by  ample  pecuniary  rewards.  Every  soldier 
was  furnished  with  a quantity  of  land,  and  was  exempted 
from  all  tax  or  tribute.  Besides  this  privilege,  each  sol- 
dier received  a daily  allowance  of  five  pounds  of  bread, 
two  of  flesh,  and  a pint  of  wine.  This  allowance  was  suf- 
ficient to  support  part  of  their  family.  Such  an  indulgence 
made  them  more  affectionate  to  the  person  of  their  prince, 
and  the  interests  of  their  country,  and  more  resolute  in 
the  defence  of  both  : and,  as  Diodorus  observes,  it  was 
thought  inconsistent  with  good  policy,  and  even  common 
sense,  to  commit  the  defence  of  a country  to  men  who  had 
no  interest  in  its  preservation. 

Military  laws  were  easily  preserved  in  Egypt,  because 
sons  received  them  from  their  fathers  ; the  profession  of 
war,  as  all  others,  being  transmitted  from  father  to  son. 


286 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Those  who  fled  in  battle,  or  discovered  any  signs  of 
cowardice,  were  only  distinguished  by  some  particular 
mark  of  ignominy;  it  being  thought  more  advisable  to  re- 
strain them  by  motives  of  honor,  than  by  the  terrors  of 
punishment. 

But  notwithstanding  this,  I will  not  pretend  to  say,  that 
the  Egyptians  were  a warlike  people.  It  is  of  little  advan- 
tage to  have  regular  and  well-paid  troops;  to  have  armies 
exercised  in  peace,  and  employed  only  in  mock  fights  ; it 
is  war  alone,  and  real  combats,  which  form  the  soldier. 
Egypt  loved  peace,  because  it  loved  justice,  and  maintained 
soldiers  only  for  its  security.  Its  inhabitants,  content  w-ith 
a country  which  abounded  in  all  things,  had  no  ambitious 
dreams  of  conquest.  The  Egyptians  extended  their  repu- 
tation in  a very  different  manner,  by  sending  colonies  into 
all  parts  of  the  world,  and  with  them  laws  and  politeness. 
They  triumphed  by  the  wisdom  of  their  counsels,  and  the 
superiority  of  their  knowledge  ; and  this  empire  of  the 
mind  appeared  more  noble  and  glorious  to  them,  than  that 
which  is  achieved  by  arms  and  conquests.  But  neverthe- 
less, Egypt  has  given  birth  to  illustrious  conquerors. 

The  History  of  Music.^ — The  origin  of  the  ancient 
music,  with  the  perfect  knowdedge  w’e  have,  not  only  of  the 
instruments,  but  of  the  system  by  which  those  instruments 
were  tuned,  and  the  manner  in  which  they  were  performed. 
Jubal  was  “ the  father  of  all  such  as  handle  the  harp  and  the 
organ,”  the  son  of  Lainech,  who  first  lived  in  tents,  and  a 
brother  of  Noah  ; the  celebrated  Tubalcain,  “ an  instructor 
of  every  artificer  in  brass  and  iron.”  Thus  early  did  the 
necessities  of  man  establish  the  right  of  property,  and  orig- 
inate the  mechanic  arts.  And  the  Patriarchal  government 
which  existed  in  the  Antedeluvian  ages,  the  knowledge 
and  experience  acquired  in  a life  of  many  centuries,  must 
have  been  favorable  to  a high  degree  of  perfection  in  these 
arts,  and  the  science  of  music. 

The  celebrated  Egyptians  — the  descendants  of  the  Ethi- 
opians, were  the  first  who  acquired  a knowledge  of  music, 
after  the  flood  of  waters  was  upon  the  earth,  and  bestowed 
the  honor  of  its  parentage  upon  tlie  '^Prismegistiis,  or  thrice 
illustrious,  Egyptian  Mercury.  “The  Nile,”  says  Apollo- 
dorus,  “ after  having  overflowed  the  wliole  country  of 
Egypt,  when  it  returned  witliin  its  natural  hounds,  left  on 
the  shore  a great  number  of  dead  animals  of  various  kinds. 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES. 


287 


and,  among  the  rest,  a tortoise;  the  flesh  of  which  being 
dried  and  wasted  by  the  sun,  nothing  was  loft  within  the 
shell  but  nerves  and  cartilages,  which,  braced  and  con- 
tracted by  desiccation,  were  rendered  sonorous.  Mercury, 
walking  along  the  banks  of  the  river,  chanced  .to  strike 
his  foot  against  the  shell  of  this  tortoise,  was  pleased  with 
the  sound  it  produced,  and  upon  reflection,  conceived  the 
idea  of  a lyre,  which  instrument  he  afterwards  constructed 
in  the  form  of  a tortoise,  stringing  it  with  the  dried  sinew's 
of  dead  animals.” 

The  flute,  or  monaulos,  according  to  Plutarch,  was  the 
invention  of  Apollo;  while  Athenaeus  [in  Juba’s  Theatri- 
cal History]  attributes  its  origin  to  the  great  Egyptian  ruler 
and  legislator,  Osiris.  Its  first  shape  is  said  to  have  been 
that  of  a bull’s  horn  ; and  Apuleius,  speaking  of  its  uses 
in  the  mysteries  of  Iris,  call  it  the  croukecl  jlate. 

The  celerated  Egyptians  or  Africans  of  Egypt,  were,  at 
a very  early  age,  a people  who  took  an  elevated  stand  in 
the  civilized  world,  and  were  familiar  with  all  the  varieties 
of  knowledge  which  flourished  in  those  days.  The  influ- 
ence of  civilization  extended  to  the  people  inhabiting  the 
adjoining  countries. 

About  285  years  B.  C.,  the  distinguished  Dionysius,  of 
Alexandria,  began  his  astronomical  era  on  Monday,  June 
26,  being  the  first  who  found  the  solar  year  to  consist  ex- 
actly of  365  days,  5 hours,  and  49  minutes. 

ASTRONOMY. 

The  Ptolemaic  System  was  so  called  from  Ptolemeus, 
an  Ethiopian,  a celebrated  astronomer  of  Pelusium,  in 
Egypt,  who  adopted  and  defended  the  prevailing  system 
of  that  age.  This  Egyptian  astronomer  lived  130  years 
B.  C.  He  supposed  the  earth  immovably  fixed  in  the 
centre  of  the  universe,  around  which  moved  the  sun  and 
the  planets  from  east  to  west,  once  in  twenty-four  hours, 
in  the  following  order;  the  Moon,  Mercury,  Venus,  the 
Sun,  Mars,  Jupiter.  Saturn,  Herschel;  and  beyond  these 
were  placed  the  fixed  stars. 

Astronomy  was  first  attended  to  by  the  shepherds,  on 
the  beautiful  plains  of  Egypt  and  Babylon.  The  Ethio- 
pians, shepherds  of  Egypt  and  Chaldea,  first  acquired 


288 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


the  knowledge  of  the  stars,  and  designated  them  by 
proper  names.  The  Thebans,  says  Diodorus,  consider 
themselves  the  most  ancient  people  of  the  East,  and 
assert  that  philosophy  and  the  science  of  the  stars  origin- 
ated with  them. 

Astronomy  is  the  science  which  describes  the  heavenly 
bodies  — the  sun,  planets,  fixed  stars  and  comets.  As- 
sisted by  astronomy  we  can  observe  the  magnitude  and 
calculate  the  periods  and  eclipses  of  the  heavenly  bodies. 
By  it  we  learn  the  use  of  globes,  the  system  of  the  world, 
and  the  preliminary  law  of  nature.  While  we  are  em- 
ployed in  the  study  of  this  science,  we  must  perceive 
unparalleled  instances  of  wisdom  and  goodness  through 
the  whole  creation,  and  trace  the  gVorious  Author  by  his 
works. 

Sun,  the  great  source  of  light  and  heat;  brought  into 
existence  on  the  fourth  day  of  creation.  The  diameter 
of  the  sun  is  about  800,000  miles.  His  distance  from 
our  earth  is  ninety-five  millions  of  miles;  so  that  light, 
which  flies  at  the  inconceivable  swiftness  of  two  hun- 
dred thousand  miles  in  a second,  requires  eight  minutes 
to  reach  our  earth!  A cannon  ball  shot  thence,  and 
moving  with  unabated  swiftness,  viz.,  (according  to 
Durham,)  a mile  in  eight  and  a half  seconds,  would 
take  about  thirty  years  to  reach  our  earth. 

Moon,  or  lesser  light,  is  a planet  revolving  round  the 
earth,  and  reflecting  the  light  of  the  sun. 

The  use  of  the  Globes  was  first  found  out  by  the 
Egyptians.  The  Globes  are  two  artificial  s|)herical 
bodies,  on  the  convex  surface  of  which  are  represented 
the  countries,  seas,  and  various  parts  of  the  earth,  the 
face  of  the  heavens,  the  planetary  revolutions  and  other 
particulars. 

Their  principal  use,  beside  serving  as  maps  to  distin- 
guish the  outward  parts  of  the  earth,  and  the  situation  of 
the  fixed  stars,  is  to  illustrate  and  explain  the  phenomena 
arising  from  the  annual  revolution,  and  the  diurnal  rota- 
tion, of  the  earth  round  its  own  axis.  They  are  the 
noblest  instruments  for  improving  the  mind,  and  giving 
it  the  most  distinct  idea  of  any  problem  or  proposition, 
as  well  as  enabling  it  to  solve  the  same.  Contemplating 
these  bodies,  we  are  inspired  with  a due  reverence  for 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES. 


289 


the  Deity  and  his  works,  and  are  induced  to  encourage 
the  studies  of  astronomy,  geography,  and  navigation, 
and  the  arts  dependent  on  them,  by  which  man  has  been 
so  much  benefitted. 

Maps,  globes,  and  the  signs  of  the  Zodiac,  invented 
by  Anaximander,  the  scholar  of  Thales. 

RHETORIC. 

This  science  was  first  taught  by  the  celebrated  Apol- 
linarii,  of  Africa.  Victorious,  of  Africa,  bad  professed 
Rhetoric  many  years  at  Rome,  and  was  held  in  such  high 
reputation  that  a public  statue  was  erected  to  his  honor 
in  that  city. 

Rhetoric  teaches  us  to  speak  copiously  and  fluently  on 
any  subject,  not  merely  with  propriety  alone,  but  with 
all  the  advantages  of  force  and  elegance,  wisely  contriving 
to  captivate  the  hearer  by  strength  of  argument  and 
beauty  of  expression,  whether  it  be  to  entreat  or  exhort, 
• to  admonish  or  applaud. 

The  Egyptians  first  acquired  the  knowledge  of  Logic, 
Arithmetic  and  orders  of  Architecture. 

Logic  teaches  us  to  guide  our  reason  discretionally  in 
the  general  knowledge  of  things,  and  directs  our  inqui- 
ries after  truth.  It  consists  of  a regular  train  of  argu- 
ment, whence  we  infer,  deduce,  and  conclude,  according 
to  certain  premises  laid  down,  admitted,  or  granted;  and 
in  it  are  employed  the  faculties  of  conceiving,  judging; 
reasoning  and  disposing;  all  of  which  are  naturally  led 
on  from  one  gradation  to  another,  till  the  point  in  ques- 
tion is  finally  determined. 

Arithmetic  teaches  the  powers  and  properties  of  num- 
bers, which  is  variously  effected,  by  letters,  tables,  fig- 
ures and  instruments.  By  this  art,  reasons  and  demon- 
strations are  given  for  finding  out  any  certain  number, 
whose  relation  or  affinity  to  another  is  already  known  or 
discovered. 

ARCHITECTURE. 

From  the  first  formation  of  society,  order  in  architec- 
ture may  be  traced.  When  the  rigor  of  seasons  obliged 
men  to  contrive  shelter  from  the  inclemency  of  the 


290 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


weather,  we  learn  that  they  first  planted  trees  on  end, 
and  then  laid  others  across,  to  support  a covering.  The 
bands  which  connected  those  trees  at  top  and  bottom, 
are  said  to  have  given  rise  to  the  idea  of  the  base  and 
capital  of  pillars,  and  from  this  simple  hint  originally 
proceeded  the  more  improved  art  of  architecture.  By 
order  in  architecture  is  meant  a system  of  propor- 
tions, and  ornaments  of  columns  and  pilasters;  — or,  it  is 
a regular  arrangement  of  the  projecting  parts  of  a 
building,  which,  united  with  those  of  a column,  form  a 
beautiful,  perfect,  and  complete  whole. 

Ships. — Noah’s  ark  was  probably  the  first  vessel  of 
this  kind  ever  formed.  ' 

The  first  ship  that  was  built  was  called  the  Egyptian 
Argus.  She  was  brought  into  Greece  from  Egypt  by 
Danaus,  who  arrived  at  Rhodis,  with  his  five  daughters. 

By  order  of  Nechao  or  Pharaoh  Necho,  king  of  Egypt, 
some  Phoenicians  sailed  from  the  Red  Sea  round  Africa, 
and  returned  by  the  Mediterranean. 

The  tribes  of  Zebulon  and  Dan  appear  to  have  early 
engaged  in  commerce. 

Solomon,  king  of  Israel,  married  Psammis,  or  Nechao 
Pharaoh’s  daughter,  and  was  furnished  by  Hiram  with 
seamen  to  navigate  ve.ssels  to  Ophir.  The  account  of 
these  voyages  we  have  in  I Kings  ix.  26—28;  and  also 
chapter  x.  5-22.  Once  in  three  years  the  king’s  navy 
came,  bringing  from  Ophir  gold  and  silver,  ivory,  apes, 
and  peacocks. 

Ezion  Geber,  the  port  from  whence  they  set  out,  lies 
on  the  Red  Sea,  at  the  upper  part.  Down  this  sea  they 
came,  and  along  the  coast  of  Africa,  till  they  reached 
the  country  now  called  Sofala;  but  then  known  under 
the  name  of  Ophir.  They  were  three  years  in  going 
and  returning,  and  after  king  Solomon,  Jehoshaphat 
sent  out  vessels  to  trade  by  sea. 

The  Trojans  were  powerful  at  sea,  but  the  Tyrians 
and  Sidoniaus  for  many  ages  were  much  more  so;  and 
after  them,  the  Carthaginians.  The  Greeks  were  also 
in  their  turns  famous  by  sea.  Their  navigation,  howev- 
er, was  very  imperfect,  as,  even  in  the  time  of  Paul, 
vessels  passing  from  Judea  to  Italy,  frequently  wintered 
on  the  way.  The  vessels  were  small,  and  generally  had 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES.  291 

oars,  as. well  as  sails.  The  compass  being  unknown, 
they  dared  not  go  out  of  sight  of  land. 

The  ancients  of  Gebal,  and  the  wise  men  thereof, 
were  in  thee  thy  caulkers;  all  the  ships  of  the  sea,  with 
their  mariners,  were  in  thee,  to  occupy  thy  merchan- 
dise. (Ezek.  xxvii.  9.) 

The  Phoenicians,  an  Ethiopian  nation,  greatly  im- 
proved the  art  of  navigation.  But  the  world  is  indebted 
to  the  Ethiopians  for  blessings  greater  even  than  their 
alphabet,  geometry,  and  navigation.  These  great  prin- 
ciples would  have  been  useless  if  unapplied,  and  if 
wrongly  applied,  worse  than  useless.  The  knowledge  of 
its  use  gives  an  instrument  its  value;  and  this  knowledge 
accompanied  these  principles.  It  was  the  true,  practical 
wisdom  of  the  Egyptians,  by  which  the  Grecian  legisla- 
tors raised  their  state  to  such  dignity.  The  wisdom  of 
the  Egyptians  pointed  out  the  correct  application  of  these 
principles,  which  it  had  first  shown  important,  invaluable; 
and  doubtless  suggested  many  of  the  improvements 
which  the  Grecians  afterwards  made  upon  them.  But 
for  the  Egyptians,  Greece  might  have  remained  a coun- 
try of  barbarians  to  this  day;  the  world,  in  consequence, 
in  want  of  the  rich  stores  of  Grecian  fore,  and  Rome, 
uncivilized  by  the  arts  and  sciences  of  Greece,  might 
have  risen  and  fallen,  distinguished  only  for  its  glory  in 
blood  and  military  horrors.  The  Egyptian  sciences, 
and  the  religious  feelings  which  the  Grecians  imbibed 
while  studying  in  Egypt,  and  which  they  carefully  cher- 
ished and  diffused  in  their  own  country,  are  the  parents 
of  the  boasted  civilization  and  of  much  of  the  mental  and 
physical  enjoyments  of  those  who,  while  they  participate 
in  them,  are  manifesting  their  grateful  emotions  in  their 
barbarous,  soul-sickening  treatment  of  the  offspring  of 
their  benefactors. 

Pyramids. — A Pyramid  is  a solid  or  hollow  body  hav- 
ing a large  and  generally  a square  base  and  terminating 
in  a point. 

There  were  three  pyramids  in  Egypt  more  famous  than 
the  rest,  one  whereof  deserved  to  be  ranked  among  the 
seven  wonders  of  the  world;  they  did  not  stand  very  far 
from  the  city  of  Memphis.  I shall  take  notice  here  only  of 
the  largest  of  the  three.  This  pyramid,  like  the  rest. 


292 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 

was  built  on  a rock,  having  a square  base,  cut  on  the 
outside  of  so  many  steps,  and  decreasing  gradually  quite 
to  the  summit.  It  was  built  with  stones  of  a prodigious 
size,  the  least  of  which  were  thirty  feet,  wrought  with 
wonderful  art,  and  covered  with  hieroglyphics.  Ac- 
cording to  several  ancient  authors,  each  side  was  eight 
hundred  feet  broad  and  as  many  high.  The  summit  of 
the  pyramids,  which  to  those  who  viewed  it  from  below, 
seemed  a point,  was  a fine  platform,  composed  of  ten  or 
twelve  massy  stones,  and  each  side  of  that  platform  si.x- 
teen  or  eighteen  feet  long. 

M.  de  Chazelles,  of  the  Academy  of  Sciences,  who 
went  purposely  on  the  spot  in  1693,  gives  us  the  follow- 
ing dimensions. 

The  side  of  the  square  base,  110  fathoms. 

The  fronts  are  equilateral  triangles,  and  ) 12,100  square 
therefore  the  superficies  of  the  base  is  ) fathoms. 
The  perpendicular  height,  77  3-6  fathoms. 

The  solid  contents,  313,590  cubical  fathoms. 

An  hundred  thousand  men  were  constantly  employed 
about  this  work,  and  were  relieved  every  three  months 
by  the  same  number.  Ten  complete  years  were  spent 
in  hewing  out  the  stones,  either  in  Arabia  or  Ethiopia, 
and  in  conveying  them  to  Egypt;  and  twenty  years  more 
in  building  this  immense  edifice,  the  inside  of  which 
contained  numberless  rooms  and  apartments.  There 
was  expressed  on  the  pyramid,  in  Egyptian  characters, 
the  sums  it  cost  only  in  garlic,  leeks,  onions,  and  the 
like,  for  the  workmen;  and  the  whole  amounted  to  six- 
teen hundred  talents  of  silver,  (about  f25,000  sterling,) 
that  is,  four  millions  five  hundred  thousand  French  livres; 
from  whence  it  was  easy  to  conjecture  what  a vast  sum  the 
whole  must  have  amounted  to. 

Pliny  gives  us,  in  a few  words,  a just  idea  of  these 
pyramids,  when  he  calls  them  a foolish  and  useless  os- 
tentation of  the  wealth  of  the  Egyptian  kings;  Regvm 
pecunice  otiosa  ah  stiilta  ostentio ; and  adds,  that  by  a just 
punishment,  their  memory  is  buried  in  oblivion;  the 
historians  not  agreeing  among  themselves  about  the 
names  of  those  who  first  raised  those  vain  monuments. 
Inter  eos  non  constant  a qvibus  factcc  sint,  jtistissinw  casu 
oblileratis  iantce  vanitatis  anctoribus.  In  a word,  accord- 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES. 


293 


iog  to  the  judicious  remark  of  Diodorus,  the  industry  of 
the  architects  of  those  pyramids  is  no  less  valuable  and 
praiseworthy,  than  the  design  of  the  Egyptian  kings  con- 
temptible and  ridiculous. 

But  what  we  should  most  admire  in  these  ancient  mon- 
uments, is,  the  true  and  standing  evidence  they  give  of 
the  skill  of  the  Egyptians  in  astronomy;  that  is,  in  a 
science  which  seems ‘incapable  of  being  brought  to  per- 
fection, but  by  a long  series  of  years,  and  a great  num- 
ber of  observations.  M.  de  Chazelles,  when  he  meas- 
ured the  great  pyramid  in  question,  found  that  the  four 
sides  of  it  were  turned  exactly  to  the  four  quarters  of  the 
world,  and  consequently  showed  the  true  meridian  of  that 
place.  Now,  as  so  exact  a situation  was  in  all  probabil- 
ity purposely  pitched  upon  by  those  who  piled  up  this 
huge  mass  of  stones,  above  three  thousand  years  ago,  it 
follows,  that  during  so  long  a space  of  time,  there  has 
been  no  alteration  in  the  heavens  in  that  respect,  or 
(which  amounts  to  the  same  thing)  in  the  poles  of  the 
earth  or  the  meridians.  This  is  M.  de  Fontenelle’s 
remark  in  his  eulogium  of  M.  de  Chazelles. 

What  has  been  said  concerning  the  judgment  we  ought 
to  form  of  the  pyramids,  may  also  be  applied  to  the  Laby- 
rinth, which  Herodotus,  who  saw  it,  assures  us  was  still 
more  surprising  than  the  pyramids.  It  was  built  at  the 
most  southern  part  of  the  lake  of  Moeris,  whereof  men- 
tion will  be  made  presently,  near  the  town  of  Croco- 
diles, the  same  with  Arsinoe.  It  was  not  so  much  one 
single  palace,  as  a magnificent  pile  composed  of  twelve 
palaces,  regularly  disposed,  which  had  a communication 
with  each  other.  Fifteen  hundred  rooms,  interspersed 
with  terraces,  were  ranged  round  twelve  halls,  and  dis- 
covered no  outlet  to  such  as  went  to  see  them.  There 
were  the  like  number  of  buildings  underground.  These 
subterraneous  structures  were  designed  as  the  burying 
place  of  the  kings,  and  (who  can  speak  this  w'ithout  con- 
fusion and  without  deploring  the  blindness  of  man!)  for 
keeping  the  sacred  crocodiles,  which  a nation,  so  wise  in 
other  respects,  worshipped  as  gods. 

In  order  to  visit  the  rooms  and  halls  of  the  labyrinth, 
it  was  necessary,  as  the  reader  will  naturally  suppose, 
for  people  to  take  the  same  precaution  as  Ariadne  mad« 


294 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Theseus  use,  when  he  was  obliged  to  go  and  fight  the 
Minotaur  in  the  labyrinth  of  Crete.  Virgil  describes  it 
in  this  manner: — 

And  as  the  Cretan  labyrinth  of  old, 

With  wand  ring:  ways,  and  many  a winding  fold. 

Involved  the  weary  way  without  redress. 

In  a round  error,  which  denied  recess; 

Not  far  from  thence  he  grav’d  the  wond’rous  maze, 

A thousand  doors,  a thousand  winding  ways. 

These  Pyramids  are  among  the  most  stupendous 
works  of  man.  They  are  the  most  ancient,  too,  having 
been  built  before  any  accounts  were  written;  beyond 
the  knowledge  of  history.  Some  regard  them  as  the 
work  of  the  children  of  Israel  when  in  bondage  in 
Egypt.  Their  purpose,  too,  is  equally  obscure:  whether 
as  sepulchres  for  their  kings,  or  as  places  for  worship 
at  the  top,  a high  place,  as  nas  the  custom  with  many 
nations;  or  as  a cavern  inside,  which  was  the  mode  pre- 
ferred by  others.  Their  shape  and  solidity  render  them 
very  durable.  Those  who  built  them  thought  to  render 
thern-.elves  famous  to  posterity,  but  we  do  not  now  even 
know  their  names. 

The  village  of  Gizeh,  near  Cairo,  has  those  most  emi- 
nent. Four  of  these  are  placed  near  together;  the 
largest  of  which  covers  eleven  acres  of  ground.  Its 
height  is  500  feet.  The  only  room  discovered  in  it  is 
about  the  middle,  thirty-four  feet  long  and  seventeen 
broad,  which  has  nothing  in  it  but  a large  stone  chest, 
without  a lid,  large  enough  for  the  body  of  a man;  but 
whether  one  was  ever  in  it  we  cannot  tell. 

The  Pyramids  w’ere  inseparably  associated  with  the 
name  of  Egypt;  they  were  formerly  reckoned  among  the 
seven  wonders  of  the  world,  and  they  are  now  justly 
rank’ed  among  the  most  remarkable  monuments  which 
have  ever  been  erected  by  the  hand  of  man.  It  was 
generally  supposed  that  there  were  only  three  Pyramids, 
this  being  the  number  at  Gizeh,  usually  visited  by  trav- 
ellers; but  within  fifty  miles  of  that  place  were  one  hun- 
dred others,  and  it  was  supposed  that  upwards  of  two 
hundred  of  these  singular  burial  places  were  scattered 
over  Egypt  and  Nubia.  We  shall,  however,  confine 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES.  295 

ourself  to  a description  of  the  pyramids  at  Gizeh,  and  a 
description  of  one  will  serve  for  all  the  rest. 

When  a person  first  visited  the  Pyramids,  he  was 
struck  w'ith  the  vastness  of  their  size,  and  the  wonderful 
perfection  of  their  structure;  although  of  great  antiquity, 
they  exhibit  no  signs  of  decay.  The  extraordinary  dura- 
bility he  conceived  to  arise  from  three  causes,  viz.,  the 
solidity  of  their  foundation,  a solid  rock — the  peculiarity 
of  their  form,  being  best  calculated  for  duration  — and 
the  dryness  of  the  climate,  there  not  being  alternate  sea- 
sons of  moisture  and  heat,  which  tended  to  produce  min- 
eral decomposition.  The  Pyramids  were  situated  out- 
side the  boundaries  of  Egypt  proper,  being  about  three 
miles  from  the  spot  where  terminates  the  inundation  of 
the  Nile.  They  were  doubtless  built  there  in  conformity 
with  an  Egyptian  law,  mentioned  by  Plutarch,  prohibit- 
ing the  burial  of  any  person  on  a spot  of  land  capable 
of  giving  sustenance  to  the  living.  Thus  the  Pyramids 
and  Catacombs,  those  immense  sepulchres  above  'and 
below  the  surface  of  the  earth,  were  built  outside  of  the 
territories  which  were  overflowed  by  the  waters  of  the 
'Nile. 

Of  the  origin  of  the  Pyramids  nothing  positively  was 
known.  Of  all  the  monuments  of  ancient  greatness, 
the  origin  of  none  is  involved  in  so  great  obscurity. 
Tradition  has  only  preserved  the  names  of  the  kings  by 
whom  they  were  supposed  to  have  been  built.  They 
contain  neither  within  them  nor  about  them  any  pictorial 
or  hieroglyphic  emblems  — from  which  an  inference  is 
drawn  that  the  Pyramids  were  erected  before  this  kind 
of  writing  was  discovered.  All  the  other  Egyptian  mon- 
uments were  covered  with  hieroglyphics. 

The  size  of  the  Pyramids  was  so  great  that  it  was 
almost  impossible  to  conceive  of  their  magnitude.  Much 
discrepancy  existed  in  the  various  estimates  of  their  size 
made  by  travellers  — they  varying  in  their  measurements 
from  564  to  800  feet.  This  discrepancy  could  be  ac- 
counted for,  from  the  fact  that  the  Pyramids  were  expos- 
ed to  the  winds  of  the  desert  and  were  sometimes  half 
buried  in  the  sanVl.  But  when  the  wind  blew  in  an  oppo- 
site direction,  the  sand  was  carried  away,  and  the  Pyra- 
mids appeared  in  their  proper  dimensions.  The  state- 


296 


LIGHT  iND  TRUTH. 


ments  of  Herodotus  were  probably  to  be  relied  on;  he 
found  the  base  of  the  Pyramid  of  Cheops  to  measure 
800  feet  square — the  perpendicular  height  686  feet  — 
and  the  slope  from  the  outer  part  of  the  base  to  the  top, 
720  feet.  By  these  measurements  their  size  might  be 
estimated.  A French  savant  who  accompanied  Bona- 
parte to  Egypt,  in  1800,  had  made  an  estimate,  that  if 
the  solid  contents  of  the  Pyramid  of  Cheops  were  turned 
into  a quarry,  and  cut  up  for  building,  it  would  furnish 
materials  for  constructing  a wall  around  the  whole 
kingdom  of  France,  si.x  feet  high,  and  one  foot  thick! 
Mr.  Lyell,  the  celebrated  English  geologist,  has  calcu- 
lated this  Pyramid  contained  a mass  of  stone  weighing 
six  millions  of  tons!  Now  the  shipping  of  the  United 
States  amounted  to  1,800,000  tons;  but  supposing  it  to 
amount  to  2,000,000,  it  would  require  all  the  vessels  of 
every  description  in  America,  to  make  three  voyages  to 
Egypt,  before  they  could  bring  away  all  the  materials  of 
which  the  Pyramid  of  Cheops  was  built.  One  of  the 
other  Pyramids  at  Gizeh  was  equal  to  it  in  size;  the 
third  was  somewhat  smaller.  The  various  Pyramids 
scattered  through  Egypt  and  Nubia  might  average  about 
half  their  size. 

The  base  of  the  largest  Pyramid  covers  1 1 acres. 
The  stones  are  above  thirty  feet  in  length,  and  the  layers 
are  208;  360,000  men  were  employed  in  its  erection. 

Catacombs. — The  Catacombs  of  Egypt  were  vast  ex- 
cavations in  the  solid  rock,  intended  for  the  reception  of 
the  embalmed  bodies  of  the  people  of  Egypt.  Those 
Catacombs  were  of  various  sizes,  averaging  half  a fur- 
long in  width  and  a furlong  in  length.  It  was  the  cus- 
tom when  an  individual  died,  to  cause  his  body  to  be 
embalmed.  It  was  then  taken  to  the  burial  place  and 
placed  upon  its  feet.  Rows  of  the  dead  were  thus 
formed — some  attention  being  paid  to  uniformity  of  size 
— and  the  whole  surface  of  the  Catacomb  would  be  thus 
closely  covered;  insomuch  that  at  this  day  some  of  these 
burial  places  appear  to  be  paved  ivitli  human  skulls. 
Another  layer  of  bodies  was  placed  on  top,  and  then 
another,  until  the  excavation  could  contain  no  more. 
Some  of  these  burial  places  contained  100,000  bodies, 
and  probably  none  less  than  10,000.  It  was  estimated 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES. 


297 


that  there  were  now  upwards  of  tivo  hundred  millions  of 
the  embalmed  bodies  of  the  old  Egyptians  in  the  Catacombs 
of  Egypt. 

Sphynx. — The  great  Sphynx  of  Egypt  laid  partly 
buried  in  sand  at  the  base  of  the  Pyramids.  This  em- 
blematic figure  was  common  in  Egypt;  the  sphynx  being 
composed  of  the  body  of  a lion  and  the  bust  of  a virgin. 
The  ancient  Egyjitians  adored  the  Nile,  and  the  learned 
men  were  consulted  to  design  an  emblem  of  this  noble 
river  — and  as  the  inundation  of  the  Nile  took  place  when 
the  sun  was  passing  out  of  Leo  into  Virgo,  the  Sphynx 
was  devised  as  emblematic  of  the  inundation  of  the  Nile. 
The  size  of  (he  great  Sphynx  was  enormous — it  being 
160  feet  in  length  on  the  back,  and  30  (eet  from  the  top 
of  the  forehead  to  the  chin;  its  eye  was  a little  cavern, 
and  its  under  lip  appeared  like  a spacious  shelf,  on 
which  a person  might  lay  at  length.  The  feet,  with  the 
claws,  projected  52  feet  — and  the  whole  length  of  the 
Sphynx  was  about  200  feet.  In  addition  to  its  vast  size, 
the  scale  of  its  proportions  had  been  very  much  admired; 
but  its  face  had  been  much  mutilated  by  the  Arabs,  and 
consequently  had  lost  all  the  beauty  which,  according  to 
history,  it  originally  possessed. 

Labyrinth. — The  Egyptian  Labyrinth  was  a wonder- 
ful work  of  art,  which  w'as  thought  to  have  been  the 
model  of  the  I’ainous  Labyrinth  of  Crete.  It  was  com- 
posed, according  to  Herodotus,  of  twelve  courts,  all  of 
which  were  covered;  their  entrances  were  opposite  to 
each  other,  six  to  the  north  and  six  to  the  south.  One 
wall  enclosed  the  whole.  The  apartments  were  of  two 
kinds — 1500  above  the  surlace  of  the  ground,  and  as 
many  beneath  — in  all  3000.  The  ceilings  and  walls 
were  all  ol  marble,  the  latter  richly  adorned  with  the 
finest  sculpture;  around  each  court  were  pillars  of  the 
whitest  and  most  polished  marble.  At  the  point  where 
the  labyrinth  terminates,  stands  a pyramid  160  cubits 
high,  having  large  figures  of  animals  engraved  on  its 
outside,  and  the  entrance  to  it  is  by  a subterraneous 
path. 

There  was  little  doubt  that  for  whatever  purpose  the 
Labyrinth  was  built,  it  was  subsequently  used  ibr  initiat- 
ing the  Egyptian  priest  into  the  rites  and  mysteries  and 
20 


“298 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


impostures  of  their  religion.  Before  any  candidates 
were  admitted  to  the  priesthood,  their  resolution  and  for- 
titude were  put  to  severe  tests — as  would  be  fully  seen 
in  “The  Epicurean,”  a work  by  Thomas  Moore,  in 
which  a detailed  and  accurate  description  was  given 
of  these  initiations.  [Mr.  Buckingham’s  Lectuies  on 
Egypt.] 

THE  LAKE  OF  MOERIS. 

The  noblest  and  most  wonderful  of  all  the  struc- 
tures or  works  of  the  kings  of  Egypt,  was  the  lake 
of  Moeris:  accordingly,  Herodotus  considers  it  as 
vastly  superior  to  the  pyramids  and  labyrinth.  As 
Egypt  was  more  ^^r  less  fruitful  in  proportion  to  the 
inundations  of  the  Nile;  and  as  in  these  floods  the  too 
general  flow  or  ebb  of  the  waters  were  equally  fatal  to 
the  lands;  king  Mceris,  to  prevent  these  inconvenien- 
cies,  and  correct,  as  far  as  lay  in  his  power,  the  irregu- 
larities of  the  Nile,  thought  proper  to  call  art  to  the  as- 
.sistance  of  nature;  and  so  caused  the  lake  to  be  dug, 
which  afterwards  went  by  his  name.  This  lake  was  about 
three  thousand  six  hundred  stadia,  that  is,  one  hundred  and 
eighty  French  leagues  in  circuit,  and  three  hundred  feet 
deep.  Two  pyramids,  on  each  of  which  stood  a colossal 
statue,  seated  on  a throne,  raised  their  heads  to  the 
height  of  three  hundred  feet,  in  the  midst  of  the  lake, 
whilst  their  foundations  took  up  the  same  space  under 
the  water;  a proof  that  they  were  erected  before  the 
cavity  was  filled,  and  a demonstration  that  a lake  of  such 
vast  extent  was  the  work  of  man’s  hands,  in  one  prince’s 
reign.  This  is  what  several  historians  have  related  con- 
cerning the  lake  Moeris,  on  the  testimony  of  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  country.  And  the  Bishop  of  Meaux,  in  his 
discourse  on  Universal  .History,  relates  the  whole  as  fact. 
With  regard  to  myself,  I will  confess,  that  I do  not  see 
the  least  probability  in  it  Is  it  possible  to  conceive,  that 
a lake  of  an  hundred  and  eighty  leagues  in  circumfer- 
ence, could  have  been  dug  in  the  reign  of  one  prince' 
In  what  manner,  and  where,  could  the  earth  taken  from 
it  be  conveyed.?  What  should  prompt  the  Egyptians  to 
lose  the  surface  of  so  much  land.?  By  what  arts  could 
they  fill  this  vast  tract  with  the  superfluous  waters  of  the 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES. 


299 


Nile?  Miiny  other  objections  might  be  made.  In  my 
opinion,  therefore,  we  ought  to  follow  Pomponius  Mela,  an 
ancient  geographer;  especially  as  his  account  is  contirm- 
ed  by  several  modern  travellers.  According  to  that  au- 
thor, this  lake  is  but  twenty  thousand  paces,  that  is,  seven 
or  eight  French  leagues  in  circumference.  Maoris  ali- 
quando  campus,  nunc  lacus,  vigiuti  millia  pa.ssuum  in  cir- 
cuitu  patens. 

This  lake  had  a communication  with  the  Nile,  by  a 
great  canal,  four  leagues  long,  and  fifty  feet  broad. — 
Great  sluices  either  opened  or  shut  ihe  canal  and  lake,  as 
there  was  occasion. 

I’he  charge  of  opening  or  shutting  them  amounted  to 
fifty  talents,  that  is,  fifty  thousand  P'rench  crowns. — 
The  fishing  of  this  lake  brought  the  monarch  immense 
sums;  but  its  chief  use  related  to  the  oveitlowing  of  the 
Nile.  When  it  rose  too  high,  and  was  like  to  be  attended 
with  fatal  consequences,  the  sluices  were  opened;  and 
the  waters,  having  a free  passage  into  the  lake,  covered 
the  lands  no  longer  than  was  necessary  to  enrich  them. — 
On  the  contr.  ry,  when  the  inundation  was  too  low,  and 
threatened  a famine,  a sufficient  quantity  of  water,  by 
the  help  of  drains,  was  let  out  of  the  lake,  to  water  the 
lands.  In  this  manner  the  irregularities  of  the  Nile  were 
corrected;  and  Strabo  remarks,  that,  in  his  time,  under 
Petronius,  a governor  of  Egypt,  w'hen  the  inundation  of 
the  Nile  was  twelve  cubits,  a great  plenty  ensued;  and 
even  when  it  rose  but  to  eight  cubits,  the  dearth  wa.s 
scarce  felt  in  the  country;  doubtless,  because  the  waters 
of  the  lake  made  .up  for  those  of  the  inundation,  by  the 
help  of  canals  and  drains. 

The  lake  Mceris — an  immense  reservoir,  of  artificial 
construction — which  was  designed  and  executed  when 
the  twelve  kings  reigned  over  the  twelve  several  districts 
called  Nomes.  During  a period'of  profound  peace,  a Con- 
gress was  held,  in  which  they  deliberated  on  the  means 
of  erecting  a public  monument,  which  should  not  only 
redound  to  their  own  glory,  but  subserve  the  interests 
of  the  great  body  of  the  Egyptian  people.  P'or  this 
purpose,  they  concluded  to  construct  the  Lake  Moeris, 
to  assist  in  irrigating  the  country,  and  to  remedy  the 
evils  caused  by  the  inequality  in  the  inundations  of  the 


300 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Nile.  This  lake  was  constructed  on  the  Lybian  side; 
and  canals  were  cut  to  convey  the  waters  to  and  from 
that  great  river,  and  by  this  means  the  soil  could  always 
be  overflowed  whenever  the  Nile  did  not  rise  as  high  as 
it  was  wont.  This  important  work  was  planned'  with 
much  care  and  calculation.  To  be  of  great  service  it 
was  necessary  that  it  should  be  of  vast  extent;  and  ac- 
cordingly it  was  the  most  stupendous  work  ever  underta- 
ken by  the  hand  of  man — being,  according  to  Diodorus 
Siculus,  420  miles  in  circumference — according  to  Stra- 
bo, 450 — and  according  to  Herodotus,  500!  It  was  situ- 
ated about  350  miles  from  the  sea,  and  10  miles  from  the 
banks  of  the  Nile  — being  nearly  in  the  centre  of 
Egypt. 

In  order  to  convey  to  posterity  the  fact  that  this  im- 
mense lake  was  constructed  by  the  hand  of  man,  two 
pyramids  were  erected  within  it,  each  of  400  cubits  in 
height,  one  half  of  each  being  submerged  in  the  water, 
and  the  other  half  rising  above  the  surface.  As  these 
pyramids  must  have  been  built  before  the  waters  were 
let  into  the  lake,  they  afford  conclusive  proof  that  it  was 
of  artificial  construction.  It  was  calculated  that  the  fer- 
tility of  Egypt  was  increased  one-fourth  by  means  of  this 
wonderful  artificial  lake,  and  thus  amply  repaid  the  ex- 
penses of  its  construction. 

It  was  supposed  that  the  vast  quantity  of  soil  which 
must  have  been  removed  in  order  to  form  the  lake,  was 
used  to  construct  the  banks  of  the  lake  and  the  embank- 
ments of  the  canals,  and  the  remainder  was  conveyed  to 
the  Nile,  and  swept  away  by  the  currents  towards  the 
ocean,  and  probably  assisted  in  forming  the  Delta.  The 
Lake  is  now  diminished  in  size,  being  only  about  150 
miles  in  circumference,  and  is  gradually  diminishing. 

Near  to  the  shore  of  Lake  Moeris  stood  a pyramid, 
built  of  brick,  on  which  das  an  inscription  implying  that 
it  was  constructed  of  the  earth  taken  from  the  lake.  It 
was  in  a very  dilapidated  state,  and  the  pyramids  in  the 
centre  of  the  lake  were  nearly  destroyed  by  the  combined 
action  of  the  water  and  air. 

MV.  Buckingham  described  a light  house  which  stood 
in  “ olden  time  ” on  the  river  of  the  Nile. 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES. 


301 


TEMPLES  OE  EGYPT. 

All  the  Egyptian  temples  have  two  massive  towers  in 
front  — standing  as  it  were  an  advanced  guard — built  in 
the  form  of  a semi-pyramid,  and  supporting  an  immense 
gateway.  The  famous  temple  of  Tentyra,  of  exceeding 
beauty,  was  dedicated  to  Isis.  Its  architecture  was 
peculiar,  the  massive  capitals  having  on  each  side  a face 
of  Isis.  This  temple  was  not  large,  compared  with  many 
of  the  temples  in  Egypt,  but  was  about  double  the  size  of 
the  largest  cathedrals  in  England,  being  400  feet 
long,  200  broad,  and  60  or  70  high.  Its  portico  was 
very  remarkable,  it  being  carved  with  hieroglyphics  and 
figures  of  the  Egyptian  deities,  and  bearing  on  the  sur- 
face of  one  of  the  pillars  a representation  of  the  zodiac 
and  the  celestial  hemisphere.  This  was  regarded  with 
much  interest  by  the  French  savans,  who  thought  that  a 
clue  could  thus  be  obtained  to  the  Egyptian  records  of 
the  age  of  the  world.  It  was  copied,  and  sent  to  various 
scientific  societies.  But  the  learned  expositors  of  this 
zodiac,  interpreted  the  hieroglyphics  differently,  in  order 
to  support  the  particular  theory  of  each  individual,  and 
hence  this  curious  zodiac  threw  no  light  on  the  age  of 
the  world.  This  zodiac  has  since  been  removed,  and  is 
now  in  the  Louvre  at  Paris. 

The  Egyptian  Temple  of  Hermopolis,  the  body  of 
which  was  in  ruins,  but  the  portico  remains  entire, 
strikes  the  stranger  not  only  with  admiration,  but  with 
awe.  The  massiveness  of  the  pillars,  the  high  and  over- 
hanging cornice,  the  mysterious  hieroglyphics,  all  com- 
bine to  produce  a feeling  of  intense  veneration  and  sub- 
limity. 

The  Temple  of  Apollinopolis  is  on  the  bank  of  the 
Nile,  and  is  remarkable  for  its  great  size.  It  has  two  mas- 
sive towers  in  front — standing  as  it  were  an  advanced 
guard — built  in  the  form  of  a semi-pyramid,  and  support- 
ing an  immense  gateway.  On  the  summit  of  the  gateway 
which  connects  the  tw'o  towers  of  the  temple  of  Apollinop- 
olis they  were  constructed — a very  elevated  spot.  I’he 
temple  of  Apollinopolis  is  2,000  feet  long  — 500  feet 
broad,  and  the  walls  are  covered  on  every  part  with  the 
most  perfect  specimens  of  sculpture.  The  pillars  of  the 


302 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


portico  are  each  as  large  as  Pompey’s  Pillar — ten  and  a 
iiaif  feet  in  diameter — and  no  two  are  exactly  alike — a 
favorite  mode  of  building  with  the  Egyptians.  In  this 
temple  are  seen  representations  of  the  viev\s  which  the 
Egyptians  entertained  of  a future  state;  as  the  passage  of 
the  souls  across  the  dark  river — some  of  whom  are  seen 
ascending  the  steps  leading  to  the  higlier  regions — and 
several  superior  beings  are  holding  in  their  hands  tablets, 
and  noiing  down  the  good  and  bad  actions  of  those  who 
seek  to  pass,  that  they  may  be  brought  forward  at  the  final 
judgment.  In  the  neighborhood  are  a number  of  sepul- 
chres, on  the  walls  of  w hich  are  representations  of  human 
sacrifices  — rites  which  some  suppose  have  never  been  per- 
formed by  any  nation. 

THE  EXPLANATION  OF  FIVE  GRAND  VIRTLES. 

'I'lsu  rH. — 'i'nith  is  a divine  attribute,  and  the  foundation 
of  every  virtue.  To  be  good  and  true,  is  the  first  lesson 
we  are  taught  in  Scripture.  On  this  theme  we  contem- 
plate, and  by  its  dictates  endeavor  to  regulate  our  conduct; 
hence,  while  influenced  by  this  principle,  hypocrisy  and 
deceit  are  unknown  among  us;  sincerity  and  plain  dealing 
distinguish  us  ; and  the  heart  and  tongue  join  in  promoting 
each  other’s  welfare,  and  lejoicing  in  each  other’s  prosperity. 

.lusTiCK. — Justice  is  that  standard,  or  boundary  of  right, 
which  enables  us  to  render  to  every  man  his  just  due,  w ith- 
out distinction.  'I'his  virtue  is  not  only  considered  with 
divine  and  human  laws,  but  is  the  very  cement  and  support 
of  civil  society  ; and  as  justice  in  a great  measure  consti- 
tutes the  real  good  of  man,  so  should  it  be  the  invariable 
practice  of  every  friend,  never  to  deviate  from  the  miiKitest 
principles  thereof.  ***** 

TcMPERANce. — Temperance  is  that  due  restraint  upon 
our  affections  and  passions,  which  renders  the  body  tame 
and  governable,  and  frees  the  mind  from  the  allurements  of 
vice.  I'his  virtue  should  be  the  constant  practice  of  every 
man;  as  lie  is  thereby  taught  to  avoid  excess,  or  contract- 
ing any  licentious  or  vicious  habit,  the  indulgence  of  w Inch 
might  lead  him  to  ruin. 


THE  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES. 


303 


Prudence. — Prudence  teaches  us  to  regulate  our  lives 
and  actions  agreeably  to  tlie  dictates  of  reason,  and  is  tliat 
habit  by  wliich  we  wisely  judge,  and  prudentially  deter- 
mine on  all  things  relative  to  our  present  as  well  as  to  our 
future  happiness.  This  virtue  should  be  the  peculiar  char- 
acteristic of  every  man. 

Fortitude. — Fortitude  is  that  noble  and  steady  purpose 
of  the  mind,  wliereby  we  are  enabled  to  undergo  any  pain, 
peril  or  danger,  when  prudentially  deemed  expedient. 
Tills  virtue  is  equally  distant  from  rashness  and  cowardice; 
and,  like  the  former,  tliould  he  deeply  impressed  upon  the 
mind  of  every  man,  as  a safe  guard  or  security  against  any 
illegal  attack  that  may  be  made,  by  force  or  otherwise,  to 
extort  from  him  any  of  those  valuable  secrets  with  which 
he  has  been  so  solemnly  intrusted. 

THE  GRECIAN  PHILOSOPHERS. 

Plato,  an  Ethiopian,  was  an  eminent  Grecian  philoso- 
pher, called  the  Divine. 

Socrates,  a Grecian  philosopher  — the  best  of  the  wise 
men. 

Thales,  of  Miletus,  travelled  into  Egypt  — acquired  the 
knowledge  of  geometry  and  philosophy,  and  returned  to 
G reece. 

THE  ROMAN  PHILOSOPHERS. 

Boethius,  a Roman  platonic  philosopher. 

Epictetus  a stoic  philosopher^  who  was  once  a slave 
to  Epaphroditus,  an  officer  of  the  Emperor  Nero’s 
Guards. 

Seneca,  Nero’s  tutor,  the  celebrated  Roman  stoic 
philosopher.  He  was  put  to  death  by  Nero. 


304 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


MODERN  EMINENT  COLORED  MEN. 


MODERN  EMINENT  COLORED  MEN. 

The  distinguished  colored  president  of  the  South  Amer- 
ican states,  General  Guerrero,  late  president  of  Mexico, 
was  a colored  man  ; so  is  General  Alvarez,  one  of  the  most 
distinguished  of  the  Mexican  generals,  and  some  of  the 
most  prominent  men  of  the  Mexican  Congress  are  mulat- 
tos, General  Paez,  the  distinguished  president  of  Vene- 
zuela, is,  also  a colored  man.  General  Piar,  who  bore  a 
conspicuous  part  in  the  commencement  of  the  ('olumbian 
revolution,  was  a mulatto.  General  Sucre,  the  command- 
er-in-chief at  the  battle  of  Ayacucho,  in  1824,  the  most 
remarkable  ever  fought  in  South  America,  was  a black 
man.  In  1826  he  was  elected  president  of  Bolivia. 

Colored  lawyers  and  physicians  are  found  in  all  parts  of 
Europe,  and  some  of  the  highest  offices  in  the  state  are 
filled  by  black  men. 

Alex.  Dumas,  a black  man,  was  one  of  the  most  literary 
characters  of  the  West  India  Islands,  and  a general  of  ar- 
tillery. General  Dumas  for  a long  time  commanded  a le- 
gion in  the  French  army,  and  was  one  of  Bonaparte’s  fa- 
vorite generals  of  division,  and  named  by  him  the  “ Horatius 
Codes  of  the  Tyrols.”  His  son,  a mulatto,  is  deemed 
second  only  in  literature  to  Victor  Hugo,  and  it  is  said  he 
has  received  the  distinguished  honor  of  being  elected  a 
member  of  the  French  Institute. 

Geoffroy  L’lslet,  a mulatto,  originally  an  officer  of  ar- 
tillery in  the  French  army,  was  elected  a corresponding 
member  of  the ‘Academy  of  Sciences  at  Paris,  and  was  liv- 
ing a few  years  since. 


MODERN  EMINENT  COLORED  MEN. 


305 


Scipio  Africanus,  an  African,  in  his  boyhood,  was  one 
of  the  playmates  of  Louis  Phillippe,  the  present  king  of  the 
French,  and  was  one  of  the  family  of  the  Duke  of  Or- 
leans, [Egalite.]  Scipio  afterwards  became  an  officer  in 
the  French  army,  under  Joubert,  and  was  killed  with  that 
officer  at  the  battle  of  Novi,  in  1779. 

Pellet,  a highly  respected  and  popular  officer  in  the  Na- 
tional Guards  of  France,  is  a dark  mulatto. 

The  celebrated  Kina,  a black,  was  a favorite  officer  in 
the  British  army,  and  who,  on  a visit  to  London,  received 
the  most  flatterihg  attentions  in  honor  of  his  services  in 
the  West  Indies. 

Annibal,  an  African,  was  a general  and  director  of  ar- 
tillery in  the  army  of  Peter  the  Great,  who  conferred  upon 
him,  as  a mark  of  honor,  the  order  of  Saint  Alexander 
Nenski.  His  son,  a mulatto,  was,  in  1784,  a lieutPTiant 
general  of  artillery  in  the  Russian  service. 

It  is  a fact  well  known,  that  some  of  the  highest  officers 
in  the  Turkish  and  Persian  empires  have  been  filled  by 
blacks  and  mulattos. 

Some  of  the  most  distinguished  officers  in  the  Brazilian 
army  arp  blacks  and  mulattos. 

“ Prejudice  against  color  ” has  never  existed  in  Great 
Britain,  France,  Spain,  Portugal,  the  Italian  States,  Prus- 
sia, Austria,  Russia,  or  in  any  part  of  the  world  where 
colored  persons  have  not  been  held  as  slaves.  Indeed,  in 
many  countries,  where  multitudes  of  Africans  and  their 
descendants  liave  been  long  held  slaves,  no  prejudice  against 
color  has  ever  existed.  This  is  the  case  in  Turkey,  Bra- 
zil, and  Persia.  In  Brazil  there  ere  more  than  two  mil- 
lions of  slaves.  Yet  some  of  the  highest  offices  of  state 
are  filled  by  the  black  men.  Some  of  the  most  distin- 
guished officers  in  the  Brazilian  army  are  blacks  and  mu- 
lattos. 

There  are  distinguished  lawyers,  professors,  physicians, 
&c.,  [blacks  and  mulattos,]  in  Lisbon  and  other  parts  of 
Portugal,  in  France  and  England,  in  the  West  Indies,  and 
in  all  parts  of  the  civilized  world,  except  the  United  States 
and  Texas. 

The  celebrated  M.  Pay,  a mulatto,  was  one  of  the  most 
popular  lawyers  at  the  royal  court  of  Martinique. 

The  celebrated  Mentor,  a black,  a native  of  Martinique, 


306 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


was  one  of  the  members  of  the  French  national  assembly 
between  forty  and  fifty  years  since. 

The  distinguished  Price  Watkis,  a mulatto,  recently  de- 
ceased, for  the  last  ten  years  of  his  life  was  at  the  head  of 
the  Jamaica  bar,  and  for  a long  time  a distinguished  mem- 
ber of  the  assembly. 

Mr.  Osborn,  a mulatto,  was  elected  to  the  assembly  by 
the  parish  of  St.  Andrews.  Mr.  Osborn  was,  a few  years 
since  appointed,  by  the  Governor,  a magistrate  of  the  parish 
in  which  he  resided,  and  a judge  of  the  court  room  of 
common  pleas. 

Richard  Hill,  a dark  mulatto,  has  been  for  a number  of 
years  at  the  head  of  the  special  magistracy  in  Jamaica,  a body 
of  about  sixty  magistrates,  and  their  official  organ  of  commu- 
nication with  the  government.  When  Lord  Sligo  was 
governor  of  Jamaica,  Mr.  Hill  was  his  official  Secretary, 
and  an  inmate  of  his  family  His  lordship,  when  in  New 
York  in  the  summer  of  1839,  on  his  return  to  England, 
speaking  of  Mr.  Hill,  said,  “ with  no  gentleman  in  the 
West  Indies  was  I,  in  social  life,  on  terms  of  more  inti- 
mate friendship.” 

'The  distinguished  A.  De  Castro,  a mulatto,  was  aid-de- 
camp  to  the  governor  general  of  the  Danish  West  Indies, 
and,  also,  his  son  is  aid-de-camp  to  the  governor  of  St. 
Thomas. 

The  secretary  of  the  governor  of  Antigua,  in  1837,  was 
a mulatto;  so  is  a Mr  Athill,  who  was  at  the  same  time 
postmaster-general  of  Antigua,  and  a member  of  assembly. 

The  celebrated  Gustavus  Vasa,  a black,  was  born  at 
Benin.  He  resided  many  years  in  London,  where  he  min- 
gled with  refined  society,  and  was  highly  respected.  His 
son,  Sancho,  was  assistant  librarian  to  Sir  Joseph  Banks, 
and  secretary  to  tlie  Vaccine  Institution. 

The  celebrated  George  Washington  Jefferson,  a mulat- 
to from  St.  Domingo,  who  resides  near  Brighton,  England, 
associates  with  the  most  respectable  society,  and  'is  a di- 
rector in  a bank  there. 

Edward  Jordan,  a mulatto,  has  been  for  many  years  ed- 
itor of  the  ablest  and  most  inrtue;itial  paper  published  in 
Jamaica.  Mr.  J.  has  also  been,  for  some  years,  a leading 
member  of  the  Jamaica  assembly,  and  alderman  ot  the  city 
of  Kingston. 


MODERN  EMINENT  COLORED  MEN. 


307 


The  celebrated  Prince  Sanders  was  a dark  mulatto. 
He  was  a native  of  Boston,  but  resided  many  years  in  Lon- 
don, where  he  was  a great  favorite  in  fashionable  circles  — 
was  invited  to  breakfast  with  the  Prince  Regent,  and  received 
flattering  attentions  from  distinguished  literary  characters. 

Hundreds  of  the  Roman  Catholic  clergy  are  black  and 
colored  men.  These  ministers  to  congregations  are  made 
up  iudiscrimiptely  of  blacks  and  whites.  For  a century 
past,  a considerable  portion  of  the  Roman  Catholic  clergy 
in  the  Cape  de  Verd  Islands  have  been  blacks. 

The  distinguislied  Capitein,  a black,  a native  of  Guinea, 
was  graduated  with  great  applause  at  the  University  of  Ley- 
den, in  Holland,  and  afterwards  became  a clergyman. 

'Pile  distinguished  Girard,  a young  man  of  color  from 
Gaudaloupe,  who  received,  amongst  other  prizes,  the  prize 
of  honor.  Villemain,  tlie  minister  of  public  instruction, 
placed  the  crown  or  wreath  on  Girard’s  head,  em'braced 
him,  and  delivered  to  him  his  prizes  amidst  the  unanimous 
applauses  of  the  collegians  and  spectators.  Girard  was 
then  invited  to  dine  with  the  king,  and  he  spent  three  days 
with  the  royal  family  at  St,  Cloud. 

'Phe  celebrated  Thontas  Jenkins,  a black,  a native  of 
Guinea,  was,  for  a number  of  years,  a teacher  of  a parish 
school  near  Edinburgh,  in  Scotland ; he  afterwards  en- 
tered the  university,  where  he  distinguished  himself  for 
scholarship.  He  was  so  great  a favorite  with  the  faculty, 
that  the  professors  generally  relinquished  their  fees  to  as- 
sist him  in  his  education.  He  eventually  became  a preach- 
er, and  was  deputed,  by  the  British  Society,  for  promoting 
Christian  knowledge  as  a missionary  to  Mauritius,  where 
he  still  resides. 

'Phe  celebrated  Ignatius  Sancho  was  a black  — the  as- 
sociate of  Garrick,  and  the  friend  and  correspondent  of 
Sterne. 

'Phe  celebrated  Correa  de  Serra  was  a black,  and  the 
Secretary  of  the  Portuguese  academy. 

A Self-'Padght  M.an. — At  a meeting  of  the  Synod  of 
Alabama,  on  the  third  week  in  January,  1840,  contribu- 
tions were  called  for  to  fwirchase  a colored  man,  [a  slave,] 
of  e.xtraord inary  character.  It  was  stated  that  he  was  a 
good  classical  scholar,  and  wholly  self-taught.  He  is  a 
blacksmith ; and  it  was  stated  on  the  floor  of  the  Synod, 


308 


L!GHT  AND  TRUTH. 


by  metribers  and  others,  who  knew  him,  that  he  first 
learned  the  letters  of  the  alphabet,  by  inducing  his  master’s 
children  and  others,  to  make  the  letters,  one  at  a time,  on 
the  door  of  his  shop.  In  this  way  he  familiarized  himself 
with  the  letters  and  their  names.  He  then  learned  to  put 
them  together  and  make  words,  and  soon  he  was  able  to 
read.  He  then  commenced  the  study  of  arithmetic,  and 
then  English  grammar  and  geography.  It  was  also  stated 
that  he  is  now  able  to  read  the  Greek  Testament  with  ease 
— has  some  knowledge  of  the  Latin  Language,  and  even 
commenced  the  study  of  the  Hebrew  language,  but  relin- 
quished it  in  consequence  of  not  having  suitable  books.  It 
was  stated  that  he  studied  nights  till  11  or  12  o’clock,  and 
that  in  conversing  with  him,  they  felt  themselves  in  the 
presence  of  their  equal.  He  is  between  30  and  35  years 
of  age,  and  is  willing  to  go  out  as  a missionary  to  .Africa, 
under  the  Assembly’s  Board.  [Nevvburyport  Herald.] 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES. 


309 


CHAPTER  X. 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES. 


THE  ANCIENT  AND  MODERN  DISTINGUISHED  HIS- 
TORIANS AND  WRU'ERS,  THE  DESCENDANTS  OF 

AFRICA  AND  ASIA. 

Every  age  has  pro^duced  heroes  and  politicians;  all 
nations  have  experienced  revolutions;  and  all  histories 
are  nearly  alike,  to  those  who  seek  only  to  furnish  their 
memories  with  facts;  but  whoever  thinks,  or,  what  is 
still  rare,  whoever  has  taste,  will  find  but  three  ages  in 
the  history  of  the  world.  These  three  happy  ages  are 
those  in  which  the  arts  were  carried  to  perfection;  and 
which,  by  serving  as  the  era  of  the  greatness  of  the 
human  mind,  are  examples  for  posterity. 

The  first  of  these  ages  to  which  true  glory  is  annexed, 
is  that  of  Philip  and  Alexander,  or  that  of  a Pericles,  a 
Demosthenes,  an  Aristotle,  a Plato,  an  Apelles,  a Phi- 
dias, and  a Praxiteles,  &.c. 

The  second  age  is  that  of  Cmsar  and  Augustus,  dis- 
tinguished likewise  by  the  names  of  Lucretius,  Cicero, 
Titus,  Livius,  Virgil,  Horace,  Ovid,  Varro,  Vitruvius, 

&.C. 

The  third  is  that  which  followed  the  taking  of  Con- 
stantinople by  Mahomet  II..,  a Moor. 

ANCIENT  HISTORIANS. 

The  Old  Testament  was  written  in  Africa,  and  CceIo 
Syria  in  the  land  of  Moab,  and  translated  into  the  Greek 
Itongue,  from  the  Hebrew,  by  the  Egyptian  and  Jerusa- 
lem .lews,  hy  order  of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  an  Ethio- 
pian, king  of  Egypt. 


310 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


The  Greek  translation  of  the  Old  Testament  was  first 
began,  at  least,  in  Egypt;  thence  it  found  its  way  into 
Ethiopia.  Greek  was  understood  by  superior  persons 
there,  and  from  this  translation  it  is  highly  probable  that, 
without  any  other  teacher,  the  Ethiopians  obtained  the 
knowledge  of  the  true  God,  and  thus  became  first  prose- 
lyted to  Judaism,  and  then  converted  to  Christianity. 

Next  to  the  historical  books  of  the  Old  Testament, 
the  most  ancient  history  worthy  of  perusal  is  that  of 
Herodotus,  the  father  of  profane  history,  which  is  in  nine 
books.  In  the  second  book  of  his  History  of  Egypt, 
and  the  manners  of  the  Egyptians,  he  states  that  the 
Egyptians  were  black,  and  their  hair  frizzly.  Sic.  He- 
rodotus has  been  translated  by  Beloe,  in  four  volumes. 

Livy,  the  prince  of  Roman  historians,  wrote  a work 
of  132  books.  Many  of  these  are  lost;  those  which  are 
extant  have  been  translated  by  Baker.  In  this  work  are 
found  the  lives  of  Hannibal,  Scipio  Africantis,  Flamin- 
ius,  Paulus..^milius,  the  elder  Cato,  the  Graechi, Marius, 
Scylla,  the  younger  Cato,  Sertorius,  Lucullus,  Julius 
Caesar,  Cicero,  Pompey  and  BrutuS,  Ethiopians  or 
Africans. 

Plutarch;  translated  by  Langhorne. 

Polybius  wrote  a general  history  of  the  Greeks  and 
Romans,  in  forty  books;  translated  by  Hampton. 

The  works  of  Appian  originally  consisted  of  twenty 
books  of  the  history  of  Rome  from  the  earliest  period. 

Sallust,  the  first  philosophical  Roman  historian.  Thi? 
work  has  been  translated  into  English  by  Murphy,  by- 
Stuart,  and  by  Rose. 

Xenophon’s  History  of  Greece,  translated  by  Smith. 

The  History  of  Arrian,  translated  by  Rook. 

Thucydides,  an  eminent  Greek  historian;  translated 
by  Smith. 

Dionysius  Halicarnassus  wrote  a history  of  Rome; 
translated  by  Spelman. 

Ephorus  and  Temmus. 

Tacitus;  translated  by  Murphy. 

Cornelius  Nepos  and  Appianus  .Alexander. 

The  celebrated  .lustin,  an  .African,  wrote  his  firs' 
apology  for  the  Christians  about  I3G  years  after  Christ 
His  history  is  translated  by  Turnbull. 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES. 


311 


Eusebius,  the  father  of  Ecclesiastical  History,  was 
born  in  Ca3sarea,  of  Palestine,  the  inhabitants  of  which 
were  descendants  of  Ham. 

Pausanias,  Aristoteles,  Isocrates,  Diogenes  Laertius, 
Athenaeus. 

Procopius,  a Roman  historian,  and  last  of  the  classical 
writers. 

Strabo,  an  Ethiopian,  a celebrated  historian.  His 
Ancient  Geography  was  written  in  Greek.  We  hope 
this  work  will  be  translated  into  English. 

Eratosthenes,  an  African  poet  of  Cyrene. 

Josephus,  a Jewish  historian,  wrote  his  book  in  Greek. 
It  has  been  translated  into  English 

Euclid,  an  Ethiojiian,  a Greek  writer  in  Geometry. 
Three  hundred  years  before  Christ,  he  was  at  the  head 
of  the  most  celebrated  mathematical  school  in  the  world. 

Archimedes,  a celebrated  disciple  of  Euclid. 

Julius  Caesar,  an  African. 

Plato,  an  Ethiopian,  a wise  and  learned  Grecian 
writer. 

Proclus,  a learned  Platonist. 

Origen  and  Cyprian,  learned  Christian  writers. 

Pliotius,  a learned  Christian  writer  and  philosopher. 

Lactantius,  an  elegant  writer,  and  an  able  defender  of 
Christianity. 

I ANCIENT  POETS. 

I The  first  kind  of  poetry  that  was  among  the  Romans 
was  the  verses  made  by  Numa,  a prince  of  Rome,  which 
1 the  Salian  priests  sung  in  his  time.  Pythagoras,  either 
in  the  same  reign,  or,  if  you  please,  some  time  alter, 
gave  the  Romans  a tincture  of  poetry  as  well  as  philoso- 
phy; for  Cicero  assures  us  that  the  Pythagorians  made 
great  use  of  poetry  and  music. 

Callimachus,  an  African  poet  of  Cyrene. 

Orpheus,  Musaeus,  and  Linus,  were  before  Homer’s 
' time. 

j Plorner,  an  Ethiopian,  the  greatest  of  the  Grecian 
poets;  a historian  likewise. 

i Anacreon,  a Greek  poet,  and  father  of  the  Anacreontic 
, verse. 


312 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Pindar,  the  chief  of  the  Grecian  lyric  poets. 

.Lucilius,  an  early  Roman  poet. 

Lucretius,  a Roman  didactic  poet. 

Virgil,  the  prince  of  Roman  poets. 

Horace,  the  greatest  of  the  Roman  lyric  poets. 

Boethius,  also  distinguished  in  other  departments  of 
literature. 

Claudian,  an  elegant  Latin  poet. 

Aleman,  a lyric  poet. 

AEschylus,  Sophocles,  and  Euripides,  distinguished 
Athenian  poets. 

Havid,  Solomon,  Asaph,  and  the  Hebrew  prophets, 
were  poets  unequalled  by  any  others,  of  whatever  name 
or  nation.  'I'he  blacks  were  the  ancient  poets  and 
learned  historians. 

We  recommend  our  colored  and  Indian  brethren  to 
procure  the  true  copies,  translated  from  the  Hebrew, 
Greek  and  Latin,  by  our  friends,  the  unprejudiced 
French,  Spanish  and  English  historians. 

The  celebrated  Homer  was  an  Ethiopian,  the  greatest 
of  the  Grecian  poets,  and  a historian.  He  travelled  into 
Egypt,  from  whence  he  brought  into  Greece  the  names 
of  their  gods,  and  tiie  chief  ceremonials  of  their  wor- 
ship, &.C.  Homer  divided  the  Ethiopians  into  two  parts, 
and  Strabo  maintains  that  the  division  line  to  which  he 
alluded  was  the  Red  Sea.  Homer’s  poems  were  intro- 
duced into  Greece  about  886  years  before  Christ.  He 
was  among  the  first  and  probably  the  most  eminent 
of  all  the  writers  of  heathen  antiquity.  The  literary 
world  down  to  this  day  have  bowed  to  his  authority,  and 
owned  the  force  of  his  genius  His  poems  have  been 
taken  as  the  model  of  all  similar  poems,  written  since 
his  day.  It  had  a powerful  intiuence  over  the  Grecian 
mind,  inspiring  them  to  many  of  their  noblest  actions. 

Smyrna,  a celebrated  city  of  Ionia,  built  by  the  Ama- 
zonians,  the  descendants  of  Ham,  was  famous  as  early 
as  the  time  of  Homer,  whose  birthplace  it  claims  to  be. 
Then  Smyrna  w'as  in  all  its  glory,  abounding  in  all  the 
works  of  art  and  learning. 

H anno,  the  father  of  Hamilcar,  was  an  African  writer  | 
and  a general.  There  is  still  e.xtant  a Greek  version  of  | 
a treatise  drawn  up  by  Hanno  in  the  Punic  tongue. 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES. 


313 


relating  to  a voyage  he  made  by  order  of  the  Cartha- 
ginian Senate,  with  a considerable  fleet,  round  Africa, 
for  the  settling  of  ditferent  colonies  in  that  part  of  the 
world. 

Hamilcar,  an  African  writer  and  a General  of  Car- 
thage, was  a man  of  profound  wisdom  and  knowledge, 
who  honored  his  native  country  as  much  by  his  pen  as 
with  his  sword.  His  fleet  consisted  of  two  thousand 
ships  of  war,  and  upwards  of  three  thousand  small  ves- 
sels of  burden,  and  his  land  forces  amounted  to  three 
hundred  thousand  men. 

The  celebrated  Hannibal,  the  son  of  Hamilcar,  was 
an  African  writer  and  a great  general  of  Carthage.  He 
in  all  respects  was  an  ornament  to  that  city,  for  he  was 
well  acquainted  with  polite  literature,  and  director  of 
artillery.  He  led  the  Carthaginians  across  the  Alps,  and 
in  the  heart  of  Italy  displayed  a military  bravery  and 
skill,  unsurpassed  by  the  most  distinguished  Roman 
commanders. 

The  celebrated  Mago,  supposed  to  have  been  Hanni- 
bal’s brother,  was  a distinguished  African  writer  and  a 
general  of  Carthage.  He  did  as  much  honor  to  the  city 
with  his  pen  as  by  his  victories.  He  wrote  twenty-eight 
volumes  upon  husbandry,  in  the  Punic  language.  These 
volumes  were  so  highly  esteemed  by  the  Romans,  that 
the  Roman  Senate  ordered  them  to  be  translated  into  the 
Greek,  by  Cassius  Dionysius,  of  Utica,  a city  in  Africa, 
from  whose  version  we  may  suppose  the  Latin  was  made. 
These  volumes  were  found  in  the  libraries  of  Africa, 
when  Carthage  was  taken  by  the  Romans. 

Clitomachus,  an  African,  called  in  the  Punic  language 
Asdrubal,  the  brother  of  Hannibal.  He  was  a great 
philosopher,  and  a commander  of  the  Carthaginian 
army.  He  succeeded  the  distinguished  Carneades, 
whose  disciple  he  had  been,  and  maintained  in  Athens 
the  honor  of  the  Academic  sect. 

The  famous  Tertullian  flourished  at  Carthage  in  the 
second  and  third  century.  He  was  the  first  Latin  writer 
of  the  Church  of  Christ  whose  works  have  come  down 
to  us.  Among  his  writings  was  an  admirable  apology 
for  the  Christian  religion.  He  wrote  many  books  in 
Latin. 


21 


314 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Terence,  an  African,  a native  of  Carthage,  was  the 
most  elegant  and  refined  of  all  the  dramatic  writers  who 
appeared  on  the  Roman  stage. 

The  celebrated  Cicero,  an  African,  wrote  several  val- 
uable books,  viz.,  Clitomaehus,  Homo,  Acutus  diligens, 
Ut  Pcenus,  and  Valde  Studiosus.  In  one  of  which  he 
composed  a piece  to  console  the  unhappy  citizens  of 
Carthage,  who  by  the  ruin  of  their  city  were  reduced 
to  slavery  under  the  Romans. 

The  celebrated  elder  Cato,  an  African.  Cicero,  Quin- 
tilian and  Pliny  celebrated  the  writings  of  the  elder  Cato, 
whose  principal  works  were  historical.  We  have  his  Frag- 
ment [De  Re  Rustica]  on  Agriculture,  in  which  he  was 
imitated  by  Varro,  one  of  the  earliest  of  the  good  writers 
among  the  Romans,  and  a man  of  universal  erudition  of 
the  variety  of  his  talents.  We  may  judge  not  only  from 
the  splendid  eulogium  of  Cicero,  but  from  the  circumstance 
of  Pliny’s  having  recourse  to  his  authority,  in  every  book 
of  his  natural  history. 

The  celebrated  Phaedrus,  an  African,  wrote  fables 
in  lambic  verse.  He  flourished,  and  formed  his  style  of 
writing  under  Augustus;  and  his  book,  though  it  did  not 
appear  till  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  deserves,  on  all  accounts, 
to  be  reckoned  among  the  works  of  the  Augustan  age. 
Fabulse  iEsopeae  was  probably  the  title  which  he  gave  his 
fables. 

Afranius.  We  have  a very  great  loss  in  the  works  of 
Afranius,  for  he  was  regarded,  even  in  the  Augustan  age, 
.as  the  most  exact  imitator  of  Menander.  He  owns,  him- 
self, that  he  had  no  restraint  in  copying  him;  or  any  other 
of  the  Greek  comic  writers. 

St.  Cyprian,  an  African  writer.  The  powers  of  genius 
and  arts  of  eloquence  were  introduced  by  him  alone  of  the 
learned  among  the  Pagan  writers.  He  was  capable  of 
pleasing  their  taste. 

The  celebrated  Origen,  an  African.  The  history  writ- 
ten by  this  learned  father,  is  still  extant:  viz.,  The  Philo- 
calia  of  Origen,  consisting  of  scriptural  questions  and  Ori- 
gen’s  Comments. 

The  celebrated  Eusebius  of  Ctesarea,  in  Phoenicia. 
He  was  one  of  the  most  learned  of  all  Christian  historians. 
He  was  in  Africa,  Egypt,  Thebais,  Palestine,  Phoenicia, 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES.  315 

&c.,  when  martyrs  were  put  to  death.  Many  of  the  mod- 
ern historians  refer  to  him. 

Plautus.  He  was  the  first  that  consulted  his  own  genius, 
and  confined  himself  to  that  species  of  dramatic  writing, 
for  which  he  was  the  best  fitted  by  nature. 

The  celebrated  St.  Augustine,  an  African,  was  born  in 
the  city  of  Tagasta,  in  Algiers,  [the  ancient  Numidia.] 
His  father’s  name  was  Patricius,  a pagan,  and  continued 
till  near  his  death.  Manica,  his  mother,  was  renowned 
for  her  Christian  piety.  St.  Augustine  wrote  several  valfi- 
able  histories,  some  of  them  related  to  the  Donatists,  and 
the  narrative  of  Passidonius,  &-c. 

A short  View  of  Augustine' s City  of  God. 

This  great  and  extensive  work  is  in  itself  so  remarkable 
a monument  of  genius,  learning,  and  piety  united,  and  de- 
serves so  well  both  of  the  classical  scholar  and  the  theolo- 
gian, that  the  reader  will  either  expect  some  account  of  it, 
or  at  least  excuse  me  if  I attempt  it.  Ecclesiastical  anti- 
quity has  been  too  much  depreciated  in  our  times,  and  stu- 
dents in  divinity  have  been  discouraged  from  the  study  of 
the  fathers.  In  truth,  a selection  of  them  ought  to  be 
made  ; to  praise  or  dispraise  the  primitive  writers,  in  gene- 
ral, is  obviously  absurd.  But  Augustine’s  City  of  God  de- 
serves an  unqualified  commendation.  The  young  student 
who  shall  meditate  upon  it  with  deep  attention,  will  find  it 
richly  to  repay  his  labor,  and  the  following  review  of  its 
plan  and  contents  may  teach  him  what  he  is  to  expect 
from  it. 

The  capture  of  Rome  by  Alaric  the  Goth,  and  the  su'o- 
sequent  plunder  and  miseries  of  the  imperial  city,  had 
opened  the  mouths  of  the  Pagans,  and  the  true  God  was 
blasphemed  on  the  account.  Christianity  was  looked  on 
as  the  cause  of  the  declension  of  the  empire  ; and  however 
trifling  such  an  argument  may  appear  at  this  day,  at  that 
time  it  had  so  great  a weight,  that  it  gave  occasion  to  Au- 
gustine, in  his  zeal  for  the  house  of  God,  to  write  this 
treatise. 

The  work  itself  consists  of  twenty-two  books.  The 
first  states  the  objections  made  by  the  pagans,  and  answers 
them  in  form.  It  was  a remarkable  fact,  that  all  who  fleli 


316 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


to  the  church  called  the  Basilicae  of  the  Apostles,  whether 
Christians  or  not,  were  preserved  from  military  fury.  The 
author  takes  notice  of  this  singular  circumstance,  as  a 
proof  of  the  great  authority  of  tiie  name  and  doctrine  of 
Christ,  even  among  pagans,  and  shows  that  no  instance 
can  be  found  in  their  history,  where  many  vanquished  peo- 
ple were  spared  out  of  respect  to  their  religious  wor- 
ship. He  justly  observes,  therefore,  that  the  evils  accom- 
panying the  late  disaster  ought  to  be  ascribed  to  the  usual 
events  of  war,  the  benefits  to  the  power  of  the  name  of 
Christ.  His  thoughts  on  the  promiscuous  distribution  of 
good  and  evil  in  this  life  are  uncommonly  excellent.  “ If 
all  sin,  he  observes,  were  now  punished,  nothing  might 
seem  to  be  reserved  to  the  last  judgment.  If  the  Divinity 
punished  no  sin  openly,  now  his  providence  might  be  de- 
nied. In  like  manner  in  prosperous  things,  if  some  peti- 
tions for  temporal  things  were  not  abundantly  answered, 
it  might  be  said  that  they  were  not  at  God’s  disposal.  If 
all  petitions  were  granted,  it  might  be  thought  that  we 
should  serve  God  only  for  the  sake  of  worldly  things.” 
And  in  a number  of  elegant  allusions  he  goes  on  to  show 
the  benefit  of  afflictions  to  the  righteous,  and  the  curse 
which  accompanies  them  to  the  wicked.*  He  mentions 
also  the  propriety  of  punishing  the  godly  often  in  this  life, 
because  they  are  not  sufficiently  weaned  from  the  world, 
and  because  they  do  not  rebuke  the  sins  of  the  world  as 
they  ought,  but  conform  too  much  to  the  taste  of  ungodly 
men.  He  answers  the  objections  drawn  from  their  suffer- 
imi-s  in  the  late  disaster.  “ Many  Christians,  say  they,  are 
led  captive.  It  would  be  very  miserable,  he  owns,  if  they 
could  be  led  to  any  place  where  they  could  not  find  their 
God.”  In  the  same  book  he  excellently  handles  the  sub- 
ject of  suicide,  demonstrates  its  cowardice,  and  exposes 
the  pusillanimity  of  Cato.  He  mentions  the  prayer  of 
Paulinus,  bishop  of  Nola,  who  had  reduced  himself  to 
poverty  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  when  the  barbarians  laid 
waste  his  city : “ Lord,  suffer  me  not  to  be  tormented  on 
account  of  gold  and  silver ; for,  where  all  my  wealth  is. 


^Piiri  motu  exagitfitiim  and  exhaint  horribiliter  coenum,  et  suaviter  fra- 
£rrit  nnjnentum.  &c.  It  is  a just  recommeiidaiion  of  this  treatise,  that  its 
Latinity  is  of  a superior  taste  to  that  of  his  other  works,  whic^  were  writ- 
ten to  the  populace  ; this  was  meant  for  the  perusal  of  philosophers. 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES. 


317 


thou  knowest.”  For  there  he  had  his  all,  where  the  Lord 
hath  directed  us  to  lay  up  our  treasure,  and  he  strongly  in- 
sists, as  the  fullest  answer  to  objections,  that  the  saint  loses 
nothing  by  all  his  afflictions. 

Having  sufficiently  spoken  to  the  particular  occasion,  he 
proceeds  in  the  second  book,  to  wage  offensive  war  with 
the  pagans,  and  shows,  that  while  their  religion  prevailed, 
it  never  promoted  the  real  benefit  of  men.  In  this  book 
he  proves  his  point  with  respect  to  moral  evils.  Immoral 
practices -were  not  discouraged  or  prohibited  in  the  least 
by  the  popular  idolatry,  but,  on  the  contrary,  vice  and  fla- 
gitiousness were  encouraged.  He  triumphs  in  the  peculi- 
ar excellence  of  Christian  institutes,  because,  by  them  in- 
struction was  constantly  diffused  among  the  body  of  the 
people,  of  which  the  whole  system  of  pagan  worship  was 
void.  His  observations  on  stage-plays,*  and  on  the  vicious 
manners  of  the  Romans,  even  in  the  best  times  of  their 
repufflic,  as  confessed  by  Sallust,  or,  at  least  deduced  by 
fair  inference  from  his  writings,  are  extremely  worthy  of 
attention,  nor  have  I seen  a more  just  estimate  any  where 
of  Roman  virtue,  than  is  to  be  found  in  this  and  some  fol- 
lowing books.  The  classical  reader  will  do  well  to  at- 
tend to  his  remarks,  after  he  has  made  himself  master  of 
the  historical  facts.  And,  it  is  only  one  instance  among 
many  of  the  unhappy  propensity  of  the  age  to  infidelity, 
that  the  specious  sophisms  of  Montesquieu,  concerning  the 
virtue  of  the  Roman  republic,  are  so  much  sought  after, 
and  held  in  such  veneration,  while  the  solid  arguments  of 
Augustine  are  scarce  known  among  us  He  eloquently 
describes  what  sort  of  felicity  a carnal  heart  would  desire, 
and  in  the  description,  shows  the  unreasonableness 'of  its 
wishes.  In  the  same  book  will  be  found  some  valuable  re- 
mains of  Cicero  de  Republica,  a most  profound  and  inge- 
nious treatise,  of  which  a few  fragments  are  preserved  by 
Augustine,  and  which  are  introduced  by  him,  to  show, 
that,  by  Cicero’s  confession,  the  Roman  state  was  com- 
pletely ruined  before  the  times  of  Christianity.  The  book 
concludes  with  a pathetic  exhortation  to  unbelievers. 

In  the  third  book  he  demonstrates  that  the  Pagans  had 
no  more  help  from  their  religon  against  natural  evils  than 

* By  Roman  laws,  players  could  not  be  admitted  into  Roman  citizenship. 


318 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


they  had  against  moral.  He  recounts  the  numberless 
miseries  endured  by  the  Romans  long  before  the  coming 
of  Clirist.  Such  as  would  by  malice  have  been  imputed 
to  the  Christian  religion  had  it  then  existed,  some  of 
which  were  more  calamitous  than  any  thing  which  they 
had  lately  sustained  from  the  Goths. 

In  the  fourth  book  he  demonstrates  that  the  Roman 
felicity,  such  as  it  was,  was  not  caused  by  their  religion. 
Here  he  weighs  the  nature  of  that  glory  and  extent  of 
empire  with  which  the  carnal  heart  is  so  much  captiva- 
ted, and  demonstrates,  in  the  most  solid  manner,  that  a 
large  extended  empire  is  no  more  an  evidence  of  felicity 
than  immense  property  is  in  private  life;  and  whoever 
has  been  fascinated  by  political  writers,  ancient  or  mod- 
ern, into  an  admiration  of  this  false  glory,  may  see  it 
excellently  combatted  by  the  reasonings  of  Augustine. 
The  Pantheistic  philosophy,  of  which  the  old  sages  are 
full,  is  ridiculed,  and  the  Ihtility  of  all  the  popular  reli- 
gions exposed.  In  the  conclusion  he  gives  a short  view 
of  the  dispensations  of  Providence  toward  the  Jews,  and 
shews,  while  they  continued  obedient,  the  superiority  of 
their  felicity  to  that  of  the  Romans. 

In  the  fifth  book  he  describes  the  virtue  of  the  old 
Romans,  and  w’hat  reward  was  given  to  it  here  on  earth 
— shadowy  reward  for  shadowy  virtue.  He  gives  an 
excellent  account  of  the  vice  of  vain  glory,  and  contrasts 
it  with  the  humility  of  Christians.  He  demonstrates  that 
it  was  the  true  God  who  dispensed  his  mercies  and  judg- 
ments toward  the  Romans.  Nor  have  I seen  a more 
striking  view  of  the  emptiness  of  warlike  grandeur,  than 
in  thfe  account  which  he  gives  of  the  condition  of  the  vic- 
tors and  the  vanquished,  and  in  the  demonstration  that 
the  latter  were  no  way  inferior  to  the  lormer  in  point  of 
real  happiness,  except  in  the  crisis  of  battle. 

In  the  same  book  he  argues  against  Cicero,  and 
shews  the  consistency  of  the  prescience  of  God  with  the 
free  agency  of  man,  and,  in  this  and  some  other  parts  of 
his  works,  the  discerning  reader  may  see  some  traces  of 
that  ingenious  work,  namely,  Jonathan  Edwards’  Inquiry 
on  Free-Will  He  takes  notice  of  the  total  defeat  sus- 
tained by  Rbadagasus,  the  barbarous  pagan  in  Italy, 
and  reminds  the  Gentiles  how  insultingly  they  had  de- 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES. 


319 


dared  beforehand,  that  he  would  certainly  be  victorious. 
His  observations  on  the  ill  success  of  the  pious  Emperor 
Gratian,  and  the  prosperity  of  Constantine  and  Theodo- 
sius, deserve  also  our  attention. 

Having  shewn,  in  the  five  first  books,  that  paganism 
could  do  nothing  for  men  in  tsmporal  things,  in  the  five 
following  books  he  proves  that  it  was  as  totally  insignifi- 
cant with  respect  to  the  next  life.  Here  we  meet  with 
some  valuable  fragments  of  the  very  learned  Yarro,  who 
divides  religion  into  three  kinds,  the  fabulous,  the  philo- 
sophical, and  the  political.  Here,  too,  we  have  a clear 
and  historical  detail  of  the  opinions  of  the  ancient  phi- 
losophers. 

Of  the  remaining  books,  the  four  first  describe  the 
beginning,  the  four  middle  the  progress,  and  the  four 
last  the  issues  of  the  two  states,  namely,  the  City  of  God 
and  the  world  ; the  history  of  both,  and  the  different 
genius  and  spirit  of  each,  are  throughout  conceived  with 
great  energy  by  the  author,  and  are  illustrated  with  co- 
piousness and  perspicuity. 

The  eleventh  book  begins  with  a just  and  solid  view 
of  the  knowledge  of  God  by  the  Mediator,  and  the  au- 
thority of  the  Scriptures.  A number  of  questions,  which 
respect  the  beginnings  of  things,  rather  curious  than 
important,  follow.  Among  these  there  is,  in  the  twelfth 
chapter,  an  occasional  comparison  of  the  felicity  of  the 
just  in  this  life  with  that  of  Adam  before  his  fall,  which 
deserves  a . better  character.  His  metaphysics  concern- 
ing the  origin  of  evil  are  interspersed.  But  the  greater 
part  of  the  book  may  be  omitted  with  little  loss  to  the 
reader.  Yet  his  censure  of  Origen  in  the  twenty-third 
chapter  deserves  attention. 

In  the  twelfth  book  the  question  concerning  the  origin 
of  evil  is  still  more  explicitly  stated;  and  the  opinions  of 
those  who  pretend  to  account  for  the  origin  of  the  world 
in  a manner  different  from  the  Scriptures,  and  to  give  it 
an  antiquity  much  superior  to  that  which  is  assigned  to 
it  in  them,  are  refuted. 

The  thirteenth  book  describes  the  fall  of  man;  but 
questions  of  little  or  no  moment  are  interspersed ; and 
the  subtilty  of  the  learning  of  his  times  meeting  with  his 
argumentative  mind  leads  him  here,  as  in  various  other 


320 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


parts  of  his  writings,  into  trifling  disquisitions.  I do  not 
reckon  of  this  sort,  however,  his  account  of  the  differ- 
ence between  an  animal  and  spiritual  body,  because  it 
throws  some  good  light  on  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  the 
First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians. 

The  fourteenth  book  contains  matter  more  interesting 
than  the  foregoing  three,  though  it  is  not  without  unim- 
portant speculations.  A just  idea  of  the  magnitude  of 
the  first  sin  is  given,  and  the  justice  of  God  is  excellently 
vindicated.  In  the  close  of  this  book  he  contrasts  the 
two  states  in  a very  graphical  manner.  “ Two  sets  of 
affections  have  produced  two  states:  self-love  produced 
an  earthly  one  to  the  contempt  of  God;  the  love  of  God 
produced  an  heavenly  one  to  the  contempt  of  man.  That 
glories  in  man,  this  in  the  Lord.  That  seeks  glory  from 
men;  to  this,  God,  the  witness  of  the  conscience,  is  the 
greatest  glory.  That  exalts  the  head  in  its  own  glory; 
this  says  to  its  God  ; thou  art  my  glory,  and  the 
LIFTER  UP  OF  MY  HEAD.  In  tKat  the  lust  of  power  reigns; 
in  this  men  serve  one  another  in  love,  governors  in  pro- 
viding, subjects  in  obeying.  That  loves  its  own  strength, 
this  says  to  its  God,  I will  love  thee,  O Lord,  my 
STRENGTH.  In  that  wise  men  live  according  to  man,  and 
pursue  the  goods  of  body  or  mind,  or  both,  or,  if  they 
know  God,  honor  him  not  as  God,  nor  are  thankful.  In 
this  human  wisdom  is  of  no  account,  godliness  is  all.  in 
which  the  true  God  is  worshipped,  and  the  reward  in  the 
society  of  saints  and  angels  is  expected,  that  God  may 
be  all  in  all.” 

In  the  fifteenth  book  he  enters  upon  the  second  part 
of  the  history  of  the  two  states,  namely,  their  progress. 
He  describes  very  justly  the  tw'o  types,  Sarah  and  Agar, 
and  illustrates  the  spirit  and  genius  of  the  two  sects  by 
the  cases  of  Cain  and  Abei.  He  confutes  those  who 
would  make  the  lives  of  the  antediluvians  of  shorter  du- 
ration than  that  assigned  them  in  Scripture.  Hi.s  reflec- 
tions on  the  ark  and  the  deluge  are  just,  though  to  us 
they  can  contain  little  that  is  new,  and.  in  the  last  chap- 
ter, he  shews  that  the  literal  and  allegorical  sense  of 
Scripture  ought  both  to  be  supported,  without  deprecia- 
ting either. 

The  sixteenth  book  carries  on  the  history  of  the  City 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES. 


321 


of  God  from  Noah  to  David,  and  contains  important 
instruction  throughout,  especially  to  those  who  have  not 
read  the  same  things  in  modern  authors. 

The  seventeenth  book  may  be  called  the  prophetic  his- 
tory. He  shews  a double  sense  must  necessarily  be 
affixed  to  the  words  of  the  prophets,  in  w’hich  sometimes 
the  literal,  sometimes  the  spiritual,  and  sometimes  both 
senses  are  applicable.  He  justly  observes,  therefore, 
that  the  Scriptures  are  to  be  understood  in  a tripartite 
sense.  And  he  gives  an  admirable  instance  of  his  views 
in  Hannah’s  song  in  the  first  book  of  Samuel,  in  which  a 
king  is  prophesied  of,  at  a time  when  no  king  was  in  Is- 
rael. His  comment  on  the  Psalms  are  excellent  also  to 
the  same  purpose.  These  views  are  so  remote  from  the 
usual  mode  of  reasoning  in  our  times,  that  they  will  not 
easily  find  credit  in  the  world.  But  I will  venture  to 
affirm,  that  the  more  men  study  the  Scriptures,  the  more 
they  will  see  the  justness  of  Augustine’s  remarks,  and 
the  necessity  of  admitting  them. 

In  the  eighteenth  book  he  displays  much  learning  in 
describing  the  times  of  the  world  coeval  with  those  of  the 
church  of  God,  to  the  birth  of  Christ.  He  proves  the 
superior  antiquity  of  prophetic  authority  to  that  of  any 
philosophers.  The  remarkable  harmony  of  the  sacred 
writers  in  the  promotion  of  one  system,  and  the  endless 
discordancies  of  philosophers,  are  ably  contrasted.  Yet, 
he  proves  from  the  earliest  times  that  the  citizens  of  the 
new  Jerusalem  were  not  confined  absolutely  to  Jewry. 

In  speaking  of  the  times  of  Christ  and  the  propagation 
of  the  gospel,  he  observes:  “ In  this  malignant  world,  in 
these  evil  days,  whilst  the  church  is  procuring  future 
dignity  by  present  humility,  and  is  disciplined  by  the  in- 
centives of  fear,  the  torments  of  pain,  the  fatigue  of 
labors,  and  the  dangers  of  temptations,  rejoicing  only  in 
hope,  when  her  joy  is  sound,  many  reprobates  are  mixed 
with  the  good;  both  are  collected  into  the  gospel-net, 
and  both,  included  in  this  world  as  in  a sea,  swim  pro- 
miscuously till  they  reach  the  shore,  where  the  bad  shall 
be  severed  from  the  good,  and  in  the  good,  as  in  his 
temple,  God  shall  be  all  in  all.”  Christ  chose  disciples 
meanly  born,  obscure,  and  illiterate,  that  whatever  great 
things  they  should  do,  he  might  be  in  them,  and  do  all. 


322 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


One  he  had  among  them,  whose  evil  he  turned  to  good, 
by  making  it  an  instrument  of  his  passion,  and  affording 
an  example  to  his  church  of  enduring  evil.  His  holy 
church  being  planted,  so  far  as  his  bodily  presence  re- 
quired, he  suffered,  died,  rose  again,  shewing,  by  his 
passion,  what  we  ought  to  sustain  for  the  truth,  by  his 
resurrection  what  to  hope  for  in  eternity;  and  this  is  an 
additional  lesson  to  the  great  mystery  of  redemption,  by 
which  his  blood  was  shed  for  the  remission  of  our  sins. 
He  proves  that  the  faith  of  the  gospel  is  strengthened  by 
the  dissensions  of  heretics;  and,  after  some  observations 
on  Antichrist,  as  just  as  might  be  expected  in  his  time, 
he  concludes  with  a remark  on  a pagan  prophecy,  which 
affirmed  that  the  Christian  religion  would  only  continue 
three  hundred  and  sixty-five  years.  “What  may  be  do- 
ing, says  he,  at  the  end  of  this  period  in  other  parts  of 
the  world,  it  may  be  needless  to  inquire.  I will  mention 
what  I know;  in  the  renowned  city  of  Carthage,  the  im- 
perial officers,  in  the  year  following  the  predicted  extinc- 
tion of  Christianity,  overturned  the  temples  of  the  idols, 
and  broke  the  images.  And  for  the  space  of  thirty  years 
since  that  time,  the  falsity  of  the  pagan  divination  being 
notorious,  occasion  hath  been  given  to  render  the  pro- 
gress of  the  gospel  still  more  triumphant.” 

The  four  last  books  describe  the  issues  of  the  two 
states.  The  nineteenth  deserves  the  studious  attention 
of  every  scholar,  who  would  accurately  distinguish  be- 
tween theology  and  philosophy.  He  contrasts  the  ideas 
of  happiness  exhibited  by  both  with  great  clearness,  and 
while  he  does  justice  to  all  the  good  that  is  found  in 
secular  systems,  he  points  out  their  fundamental  errors. 
The  principles  of  evangelical  virtue  are  stated  ; the 
miseries  of  life  are  described,  and  both  the  true  relief 
against  them  which  the  gospel  proposes  is  exhibited,  and 
the  false  consolations  of  philosophy  are  justly  exposed. 
In  fine,  the  reader  will  find  here  the  mass  of  secular  phi- 
losophy reduced  to  order,  its  errors  detected,  and  the 
very  picture  of  the  Christian  state  and  genius  delineated. 

The  twentieth  book  undertakes  to  describe  the  last 
judgment.  JBut  as  the  vigorous  and  discursive  genius 
of  the  author  led  him  to  handle  a multitude  of  intricate 
questions,  and  to  undertake  the  exposition  of  some  of  the 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES, 


323 


most  difficult  prophecies  in  the  Scripture,  for  which  the 
early  times  in  which  he  lived  were  unequal,  through 
want  of  the  evidence  of  their  accomplishment,  almost 
the  whole  is  very  uninteresting. 

In  the  two  last  books  he  gives  his  ideas  of  the  punish- 
ment of  the  wicked,  and  of  the  happiness  of  the  righteous 
in  a future  state.  The  former,  though  it  has  a mixture 
of  curious  questions,  more  subtile  than  important,  will 
from  the  eleventh  chapter  to  the  end  deserve  a careful 
perusal.  I have  not  seen,  in  so  small  a compass,  a 
sounder  answer  to  the  objections  of  men  against  the 
divine  justice  in  punishing  sin  eternally,  than  is  to  be 
found  in  the  eleventh  apd  twelfth  chapters.  It  appears 
that  the  Lord’s  prayer  was  daily  used  by  the  church  in 
his  time,  and  though  he  seems  to  give  an  unsound  inter- 
pretation of  our  Lord’s  words,  of  making  friends  of  the 
MAMMON  OF  UNRIGHTEOUSNESS,  yet  he  confesses  his  in- 
terpretation would  be  dangerous  in  practice  ; and  he 
protests  against  the  ideas  of  those  who  imagine  they  can 
atone  for  their  sins  by  alms.  He  refutes  various  pre- 
sumptions of  men,  who  expect  to  escape  the  damnation 
of  hell,  without  a sound  conversion. 

In  the  last  book,  which  describes  tbe  eternal'  rest  of 
the  City  of  God,  he  thinks  proper  to  dwell  a little  on  the 
external  evidences  of  Christianity,  and  in  speaking  of 
miracles,  he  describes,  in  chapter  eight,  some  which 
were  wrought  in  his  own  time.  One  of  them,  the  healing 
of  a disorder,  seems  peculiarly  striking,  because  it  was 
in  answer  to  prayer.  I have  again  to  regret  the  scholas- 
tic and  subtile  taste  of  his  times,  interwoven  with  most 
important  matter.  The  twenty-second  chapter  gives  as 
striking  a proof,  drawn  from  facts,  of  human  apostacy  as 
I have  seen.  The  reflections  in  the  two  next  chapters 
are  also  admirable.  And  he  closes  with  a delightful 
view  of  the  eternal  felicity  of  the  church  of  God. 

Should  the  very  imperfect  sketch  I have  given  of  this 
work,  one  of  the  greatest  efforts  of  genius  and  learning 
in  any  age,  induce  any  classical  scholars  to  peruse  it 
with  candor  and  attention,  and,  by  the  blessing  of  God, 
to  imbibe  some  portion  of  the  heavenly  spirit  of  the 
author,  I shall  have  cause  to  rejoice. 

The  Life  of  St.  Augustine  was  written  by  Possidius, 


324 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


sometimes  called  Passidoius,  (an  African)  a pious  priest 
of  his  diocese,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Calama. 

St.  Augustine  lived  seventy-six  years,  forty  of  which 
he  had  been  a presbyter,  or  bishop.  This  holy  man  died 
in  the  triumph  of  faith,  at  the  city  of  Hippo,  in  Africa, 
A.  D.  430,  and  left  his  valuable  library  for  the  church  of 
Christ. 

The  Epistle  to  Egyptius  is  full  of  charity,  and 
describes  the  greatness  of  the  Christian  graces  in  a man- 
ner much  resembling  that  of  St.  Augustine’s  Epistle  to 
Theodorus. 

Vigilius,  an  African,  was  of  Thapsus  ; he  was  a man 
famous  for  his  writings.  He  composed  a number  of 
treatises,  under  the  names  of  the  most  renowned  Fath- 
ers. The  creed,  called  that  of  Athanasius,  is  ascribed 
to  him. 

Mark,  the  Hermit  of  Africa,  a writer  on  the  spiritual 
life  and  labor  of  man,  describes  the  conflict  truly  solemn 
for  eternity. 

Rammohun  Roy,  the  Hindoo  philosopher  and  theolo- 
gian, ,was  a native  of  Bengal,  and  has  rendered  himself 
conspicuous  both  in  India  and  Europe,  by  his  talents  and 
learning,  and  discovers  a familiar  and  profound  acquaint- 
ance with  the  various  living  languages,  and  is  said  to  be 
well  read  in  the  Greek  and  Hebrew.  By  his  writings  in 
most  of  these  he  has  proved  himself  to  be  one  of  the  most 
learned  and  remarkable  men  of  the  present  age. 

Victorious,  of  Africa,  was  a Christian  historian.  He 
wrote  against  the  Arians  and  the  Manichees.  In  his 
treatise  against  the  latter,  he  addresses  his  friend  Jus- 
tinius,  who  had  been  deceived  by  them,  in  this  manner  : 
“ In  vain  do  you  macerate  yourself  with  excessive  mor- 
tification ; for  after  you  have  worn  away  yourself  by 
your  austerities,  your  flesh  will  return  to  the  devil,  in 
darkness.  I advise  you  to  acknowledge  that  God  Al- 
mighty created  you,  that  you  may  be  truly  the  temple  of 
God  according  to  the  words  of  the  Apostle.  You  are 
the  temple  of  God;  and  his  Spirit  dwelleth  in  you!  If 
you  have  not  the  honor  to  be  the  temple  of  God,  and  to 
receive  the  Holy  Spirit  in  you,  Jesus  Christ  is  come  not 
to  save,  but  to  destroy  you.” 

Optatus,  of  Africa,  wrote  an  able  treatise  against  the 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES.  325 

Donatists.  He  was  the  author  of  many  other  sensible 
writings. 

Apollinarii  — father  and  son  — of  Africa.  The  father  a 
presbyter,  and  the  son  a reader  in  the  Church.  Both 
skilled  in  Greek  Literature;  the  father  taught  Grammar, 
the  son  Rhetoric.  Epiphanius,  a professor  of  philosophy, 
was  united  with  them  in  the  closest  intimacy.  These 
men  were  doubtless  persons  of  superior  capacity.  The 
son,  particularly,  was  one  of  the  greatest  men  of  his 
time,  in  learning,  genius,  and  powers  of  argument.  His 
answer  to  Porphyry  is  looked  on  as  the  best  defence  of 
Christianity  against  Paganism.  He  it  was  who,  in  Ju- 
lian’s time,  endeavored  to  compensate  to  the  Christian 
world,  the  loss  of  the  classical  authors,  from  the  study 
of  whom  they  were  debarred  by  the  persecution  of  that 
Emperor.  He  wrote  poems  and  dialogues  in  imitation 
of  Sophocles  and  Plato,  on  scriptural  subjects.  His 
translation  of  the  Psalms  into  Greek  verse,  which  re- 
mains to  this  day,  is  highly  commended. 

Didymus,  of  Africa,  may  be  fairly  matched  with  Apol- 
linarius  in  greatness  of  understanding  and  accomplish- 
ments, though  he  lost  his  sight  at  the  age  of  five  years. 
He  became  so  vigorous  and  successful  a student  that  he 
was  renowned  for  his  skill  in  Philosophy,  Rhetoric,  and 
Geometry.  He  filled  the  chair  of  the  fhmous  school  at 
Alexandria  with  vast  applause.  Origenism  was  his  fa- 
vorite system,  though,  as  far  as  appears,  he  continued 
always  sound.  His  treatise  on  the  Holy  Spirit,  the 
Latin  translation  of  which,  by  Jerome,  has  only  come 
down  to  us,  is  perhaps  the  best  the  Christian  world  ever 
saw  on  the  subject.  And  whatever  has  been  said  since 
that  time  in  defence  of  the  Divinity  and  Personality  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  seem,  in  substance,  to  be  found  in  that 
book. 

Theophilus,  Paulinus,  Alpius,  Sulpicius  Severus,  Flo- 
rentius,  Isidore,  Cassian,  Hilary,  Vincentus  Primasius, 
Timotheus,  .iTllumus,  Honoratus,  Politian,  Antony,  and 
Faustus,  learned  Christian  writers  of  Africa. 

The  celebrated  Victor,  of  Africa.  His  history  of  the 
African  persecutions  is  very  affecting,  and  who  himself 
suffered  for  righteousness  sake,  will  deserve  to  be  added 
to  this  list.  Joseph  Milner,  A.  M.,  has  made  much  use 


326 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


of  his  history  in  writing  the  history  of  the  Church  of 
Christ. 

Jason,  an  African,  of  Cyrene,  wrote  five  books  of 
2 Mac.  ii.  Acts  ii,  10,  the  history  of  the  second  book  of 
Maccabees  being  an  abstract  and  breviary  of  the  five 
books  of  Jason,  a Jew,  of  Cyrene. 

MODERN  HISTORIANS. 

De  Vastey,  an  African,  and  once,  we  believe,  a slave, 
an  eloquent  man  of  St.  Domingo,  who  published  several 
works.  The  following  are  extracts  from  his  pen  ; — 

“ Every  species  of  calumny  and  absurdity  has  been 
invented  to  palliate  the  atrocious  injustice  of  white  men, 
toward  those  whom  they  have  tormented  and  persecuted 
for  ages. 

“ Posterity  will  find  it  difficult  to  believe,  that  in  an  en- 
lightened age  like  ours, there  are  men,  who  call  themselves 
philosophers,  willing  to  reduce  human  beings  to  an  equal- 
ity with  brutes,  merely  for  the  sake  of  sanctioning  the 
abominable  privilege  of  oppressing  a large  portion  of 
mankind.  While  I am  now  writing,  I can  scarcely  re- 
frain from  laughter,  at  the  absurdities  which  have  been 
published  on  this  subject.  Learned  authors,  and  skilful 
anatomists,  have  passed  their  lives  in  discussing  facts  as 
clear  as  daylight,  and  in  dissecting  the  bodies  of  men 
and  animals,  in  order  to  prove  that  I,  who  am  now  wri- 
ting, belong  to  the  race  of  Ourang-Outangs!  Edward 
Long  gravely  advances,  as  a proof  of  the  moral  inferior- 
ity of  the  black  man,  that  our  vermin  are  black,  and  that 
we  eat  wild-cats.  Hanneman  maintains  that  our  color 
originates  in  the  curse  pronounced  by  Noah  against  Ca- 
naan; others  affirm  that  it  was  a mai-k  fixed  upon  Cain, 
for  the  murder  of  his  brother  Abel.  For  myself,  I see 
strong  reasons  to  believe  that  the  white  men  are  the  real 
descendants  of  Cain;  for  I still  find  in  them  that  primi- 
tive hatred,  that  spirit  of  envy  and  of  pride,  and  that 
passion  for  riches,  which  the  Scriptures  inform  us  led 
him  to  sacrifice  his  brother. 

“ I smile  while  I ask  whether  we  are  still  in  those 
ages  of  ignorance  and  superstition,  which  saw  Coperni- 
cus and  Galileo  condemned  as  heretics  and  sorcerers? 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES. 


327 


Or  whether  we  are  really  living  in  an  age  of  light,  which 
has  given  birth  to  so  many  great  men,  who  have  immor- 
talized their  country  by  illustrious  works.^” 

Benoit,  of  Palermo,  an  African,  called  by  historiaTis 
the  “ Holy  Black,”  was  among  the  most  eulogized  and 
honored  saints  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  of  the  age 
in  which  he  lived.  He  died  at  Palermo,  A.  D.  1389. 

Francis  Williams,  an  African,  was  born  in  Jamaica, 
about  the  close  of  the  17th  century.  He  was  sent  to 
England,  and  there  entered  the  University  of  Cambridge. 
After  his  return  to  Jamaica,  he  opened  a school  for 
instruction  in  Latin  and  Mathematics.  He  wrote  many 
pieces  in  Latin  verse,  in  which  he  discovered  great 
talents. 

Don  Juan  Latino,  an  African,  was  a distinguished 
teacher  of  the  Latin  language  at  Seville,  in  Spain,  dur- 
ing the  last  century. 

John  Capitein,  an  African,  was  born  in  Africa,  and 
was  carried  to  Holland,  and  there  employed  himself  in 
painting.  He  acquired  the  elements  of  the  Latin,  Greek, 
Hebrew,  and  Chaldaic  languages,  and  afterwards  enter- 
ed the  University  of  Leyden,  where  he  devoted  himself 
to  the  study  of  Theology.  Having  studied  tTie  regular 
academic  term,  he  received  his  degrees  while  in  Hol- 
land. He  published  an  elegy  in  Latin  verse,  two  Latin 
dissertations,  one  on  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the 
other  on  slavery,  and  a small  volume  of  sermons  in  the 
Dutch  language. 

Anthony  William  Amo,  an  African.  He  was  born  in 
Guinea,  and  brought  to  Europe  when  very  young,  under 
the  patronage  of  the  Princess  of  Brunswick,  He  pursued 
his  studies  at  Halle,  in  Saxony,  and  at  Williamberg, 
where  he  greatly  distinguished  himself  by  his  talents  and 
good  conduct.  In  1734,  he  took  the  degree  of  Doctor  in 
Philosophy  at  the  University  of  Williamberg.  He  was 
skilled  in  the  Greek  and  Latin  languages,  and  was  well 
acquainted  with  the  ancient  and  modern  systems  of  phi- 
losophy. His  lectures  upon  philosophy  were  well  re- 
ceived. In  1744  he  supported  a Thesis  at  Williamberg, 
and  published  a dissertation  on  the  absence  of  sensation 
in  the  soul,  and  its  presence  in  the  human  body.  He 
was  appointed  Professor,  and  the  same  year  supported  a 


328 


LIGHT  AXD  TRUTH. 


Thesis  on  the  distinction  which  ought  to  be  made  between 
the  operations  of  mind  and  those  of  sense. 

Lakman,  an  African,  was  a distinguished  man.  He 
wrote  some  fables,  which  are  yet  extant,  and  have  some 
celebrity.  He  is  surnarned,  in  Arabia  and  among  the 
Eastern  nations,  “ the  Wise,”  and  by  the  Mahometans 
he  is  believed' to  have  been  a Prophet.  To  Lakman’s 
opinions  Mahomet  frequently  appeals,  in  the  Koran,  in 
support  of  his  own.  He  died  and  was  buried  near  Jeru- 
salem. 

Kislar  Aga,  an  African,  was  a man  of  great  wisdom 
and  profound  knowledge.  In  1730  he  was  chief  of  the 
eunuchs  of  the  Grand  Seignior  at  Constantinople. 

Job  Ben  Solomon,  an  African,  a son  of  the  Mahometan 
King  of  Bunda,  on  the  Gambia.  He  was  captured  in 
1730,  and  sold  in  Maryland,  U.  S. ; he  afterwards  found 
his  way  to  England,  (a  land  of  freedom;)  here,  his  tal- 
ents, dignified  air,  and  amenity  of  character,  procured 
him  many  friends;  he  was  received  at  the  Court  of  St. 
Jamqs  with  high  distinction,  and  among  others,  by  Sir 
Hans  Sloane,  for  whom  he  translated  several  Arabic 
manuscripts.  He  is  said  to  have  been  able  to  repeat  the 
Koran  from  memory. 

Captain  Paul  CulTee,  an  African,  the  youngest  son  of 
John  Cuffee,  was  sold  in  this  country  a slave;  in  time 
he  obtained  his  freedom.  He  afterwards  purchased  a 
farm,  and  having  married  one  of  the  native  Indians, 
brought  up  a family  of  ten  children  respectably,  on  one 
of  the  Elizabeth  Islands,  near  New  Bedford,  Massa- 
chusetts. In  the  year  1773,  when  Paul  was  about  four- 
teen years  of  age,  his  father  dying  left  a widow  with  six 
children  to  the  care  of  him  and  his  brothers.  He  ad- 
vanced in  knowledge,  in  arithmetic  and  navigation.  He 
commanded  his  own  vessel  in  its  voyages  to  many  ports 
in  the  Southern  States,  the  West  Indies,  England,  Rus- 
sia, and  to  Africa.  The  beginning  of  his  business  in 
this  line  was  in  an  open  boat;  he  was  at  length  enabled 
to  obtain  a good  sized  schooner,  then  a brig,  and  after- 
wards a ship.  In  the  year  1806  he  owned  a ship,  two 
brigs,  and  several  small  vessels,  besides  consideiable 
property  in  houses  and  land.  He  employed  his  time  in 
teaching  navigation  to  his  own  family,  and  to  the  young 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES. 


329 


men  of  the  neighborhood.  Even  on  his  voyages,  when 
opportunity  offered,  he  instructed  those  under  his  care 
in  that  useful  art.  He  was  so  conscientious  that  he 
would  not  enter  into  any  business,  however  profitable, 
that  might  have  a tendency  to  injure  his  fellow-men. 
He  had  a store  of  West  India  goods,  and  seeing  the 
dreadful  effects  of  drunkenness,  he  would  not  deal  in 
ardent  spirits  on  that  account.  In  Westport,  the  town 
where  he  lived,  there  was  no  school;  and,  as  he  was 
anxious  that  his  children  should  obtain  an  education,  he 
built  a school-house  on  his  own  land  at  his  own  expense, 
and  gave  his  neighbors  the  free  use  of  it,  being  satisfied 
in  seeing  it  occupied  for  so  useful  and  excellent  a pur- 
pose. 

In  many  parts  of  his  history  we  may  discover  that  ex- 
cellent trait  of  character  which  rendered  him  so  emi- 
nently useful,  a steady  perseverance  in  laudable  under- 
takings. His  mind  had  long  been  affected  with  the 
degraded,  oppressed,  and  miserable  condition  of  his 
brethren  in  this  country;  and,  his  heart  yearning  foward 
them,  he  sought  to  relieve  them,  believing  it  to  be  his 
duty  to  use  a part  of  what  God  had  given  him  for  their 
benefit. 

As  a private  man  he  was  just  and  upright  in  all  his 
dealings.  He  was  an  affectionate  husband,  a kind  fa- 
ther, a good  neighbor,  and  a faithful  friend.  He  was  pious 
without  ostentation,  and  warmly  attached  to  the  princi- 
ples of  the  Society  of  Friends  of  which  he  was  a member. 
Such  was  his  reputation  for  wisdom  and  integrity  that 
his  neighbors  consulted  him  in  all  their  important  con- 
cerns. What  an  honor  conferred  on  us!  The  most 
respectable  men  in  Great  Britain  and  America  were  not 
ashamed  to  seek  him  for  counsel  and  advice.  He  lived 
and  died  a Christian. 

David  Walker,  an  African, was  a distinguished  Friend, 
a good  writer,  and  a warm  advocate  for  the  oppressed 
and  miserable  condition  of  his  brethren  in  slavery.  His 
celebrated  appeal  in  behalf  of  his  brethren  is  highly  es- 
teemed by  wise  men;  he  was  a man  of  a strong  mind 
and  great  talents.  The  city  of  Boston,  Mass.,  was  his 
place  of  residence,  where  he  died. 

William  Apes,  an  Indian,  was  a minister  of  the  gospel 
22 


330 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


of  Christ  our  Lord.  “Oh  Israel,  or  Indians,  my  peo* 
pie,”  like  the  prophet  of  old,  he  was  constrained  to  cry 
out,  “ oh  that  my  head  were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  foun- 
tains of  tears,  that  I might  weep  day  and  night  for  the 
slain  of  the  daughters  of  my  people,  Israel  or  Indians, 
whom  they  have  scattered  among  the  nations  and  parted 
my  land.”  In  his  history  of  the  native  tribes  of  Indians, 
he  shows  his  talents,  his  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  the  wrongs  inflicted  on  his  people  by  this  nation ; 
the  worth  of  souls,  and  the  judgments  of  God  that  will 
fall  upon  this  people  as  a nation. 

Hosea  Easton.  — This  individual  was  born  at  North 
Bridgewater,  Mass.  He,  with  three  brothers,  met  a 
premature  grave,  on  account  of  the  cursed  prejudices 
existing  against  them  in  their  town,  by  reason  of  their 
complexion.  His  father  was  born  in  Middleboro’,  Mass., 
and  served  eight  months  in  the  service  of  his  country,  in 
times  when  “ men’s  souls  were  tried.”  His  “ Treatise 
on  the  civil  and  political  condition  of  the  colored  popula- 
tion of  the  United  States,”  is  a profound  production,  and 
gives  a true  sketch  of  the  condition  of  this  class  of 
people.  , 

FEMALE  WRITERS. 

Cornelia,  the  daughter  of  Scipio  Africanns,  was  dis- 
tinguished for  virtue,  learning,  and  good  sense.  She 
wrote  and  spoke  with  uncommon  elegance  and  purity. 
Cicero  and  Quinctilian  bestow  high  praise  upon  her  let- 
ters; and  the  eloquence  of  her  children  was  attributed 
to  her  careful  superintendence. 

Hypatia,  the  daughter  of  Theon,  of  Alexandria,  in 
Africa,  succeeded  her  father  in  the  government  of  the 
Platonic  school,  and  filled  with  reputation  a seat  where 
many  celebrated  philosophers  had  taught.  The  people 
regarded  her  as  an  oracle,,  and  magistrates  consulted 
her  in  all  important  cases. 

Phillis  Wheatley. — This  distinguished  colored  young 
woman  was  brought  a slave  from  Africa  to  America,  in 
the  year  1761,  when  between  seven  and  eight  years  of 
age,  and  sold  to  Mr.  John  Wheatley,  a respectable  citi- 
zen of  Boston,  in  whose  family  she  continued  to  reside. 
According  to  his  testimony,  “ without  any  assistance 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES. 


331 


from  school  education,  with  only  what  she  was  taught  in 
the  family,  in  sixteen  months  from  the  time  of  her  arri- 
val, she  attained  the  English  language,  to  which  she  was 
before  an  utter  stranger,  to  such  a degree,  as  to  read 
any,  the  most  difficult  parts  of  the  sacred  writings,  to  the 
great  astonishment  of  all  who  heard  her.”  The  records 
of  school  education  may  be  safely  challenged  to  show  an 
equal  improvement  in  an  equal  time.  Her  master  further 
stated  that,  “ as  to  her  writing,  her  own  curiosity  led 
her  to  it;  and  this  she  learned  in  so  short  a time,  that  in 
the  year  1765  she  wrote  a letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Occum, 
the  Indian  minister,  while  he  was  in  England.”  Thus, 
in  about  four  years  from  the  time  when  this  interesting 
little  girl  was  seized  by  some  lawless  gang  of  free-boot- 
ers  in  Africa,,  torn  from  her  parents  and  friends,  and 
carried  into  a foreign  land,  a stranger  to  its  manners 
and  its  language,  and  when  she  was  only  eleven  years 
old,  while  she  was  laboring  as  a slave,  without  the  ad- 
vantages of  a school  education,  by  her  own  efforts  and 
mental  energy,  she  had  so  far  advanced  in  improvement 
as  to  write  a respectable  letter  to  an  Indian  minister, 
then  in  a foreign  country,  who  had  previously  been  edu- 
cated at  Dartmouth  College,  in  New  Hampshire. 

After  she  had  obtained  a very  respectable  command  of 
the  English  language,  as  her  writings  testify,  she  was 
not  content  with  this  acquisition.  Her  master  further 
states,  “ she  has  a great  inclination  to  learn  the  Latin 
tongue,  and  has  made  some  progress  in  it.” 

In  1772,  when  she  was  about  seventeen  years  of  age, 
and  had  been  ten  years  in  America,  her  poetical  pr<  duc- 
tions,  which  were  written  as  an  amusement  in  her  leisure 
hours,  became  known  to  her  friends,  who  earnestly  ad- 
vised to  their  publication.  Though  nothing  was  further 
from  her  thoughts,  while  composing  them,  than  such  a 
use  of  them,  yet,  in  deference  to  their  judgment,  and  in 
compliance  with  their  wishes,  it  was  done. 

The  publisher,  justly  fearful  lest  the  fact  should  be 
questioned  that  these  poems  were  really  written  by 
Phillis,  very  prudently  procured  the  following  attesta- 
tion; “We,  whose  names  are  underwritten,  do  assure 
the  world,  that  the  poems  specified  in  the  following  page, 
(referring  to  the  table  of  contents  in  the  manuscript) 


332 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


were  (as  we  verily  believe)  written  by  Phillis,  a young 
African  girl,  who  was,  but  a few  years  since,  brought  an 
uncultivated  barbarian  from  Africa,  and  has  ever  since 
been,  and  now  is,  under  the  disadvantage  of  serving  as 
a slave  in  a family  in  this  town.  She  has  been  examined 
by  the  best  judges,  and  is  thought  qualified  to  write 
them.”  This  certificate  was  signed  by  the  existing 
Governor  and  Lieutenant  Governor  of  Massachusetts, 
and  by  all  the  most  distinguished  civilians  and  clergy  of 
Boston.  Among  the  names  is  that  of  John  Hancock,  the 
president  of  the  first  American  Congress. 

As  the  little  volume  of  poems  here  referred  to  is,  at 
the  preserit  time,  rarely  to  be  met  with,  a few  extracts 
from  it  may  be  interesting  to  our  readers,  and  w’ill  be 
honorable  to  African  genius. 

Phillis  evinces  that  her  reading  had  been  considerably 
extensive,  for  she  often  alludes  to  the  classic  writers  of 
antiquity  in  a way  which  shows  that  she  was  not  ignorant 
of  their  works.  The  following  allusion  to  the  writings 
of  Homer  is  found  in  one  of  her  poems: 

While  Homer  paints,  lo  ! circumfused  in  air 
Celestial  gods  in  mortal  forms  appear; 

Swift  as  they  move  hear  each  recess  rebound, 

Heav’n  quakes,  earth  trembles,  and  the  shores  resound. 

Great  sire  of  verse,  before  my  mortal  eyes, 

The  lightnings  blaze  across  the  vaulted  skies, 

And  as  the  thunder  shakes  the  heavenly  plains, 

A deep-felt  horror  thrills  through  all  my  veins. 

When  gentle  strains  demand  thy  graceful  song. 

The  length’ning  line  moves  languishing  along. 

When  great  Patroclus  courts  Achilles’  aid. 

The  grateful  tribute  of  my  tears  is  paid ; 

I’rone  on  the  shores  he  feels  the  pangs  of  love. 

And  stern  Pelides’  tend’rest  passions  move. 

Though  Phillis  had  doubtless  read  with  satisfaction 
Pope’s  translation  of  Homer,  a work  which  is  exceed- 
ingly rich  in  poetic  imagery,  yet  the  mythology  and  ex- 
ploits of  the  heathen  were  not  the  subjects  on  which  she 
delighted  most  to  dwell.  The  following  is  the  commence- 
ment of  a poem  on  the  death  of  the  Rev.  George  White - 
field,  written  in  1770,  when  she  was  about  fifteen  vears 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES. 


333 


of  age.  This  poem  was  sent,  by  the  friends  of  Phillis,  to 
the  Countess  of  Huntingdon,  the  distinguished  patroness 
of  Whitefield  in  England;  and  it  procured  from  that  lady 
an  .invitation  to  Phillis  to  visit  England,  which  she  did, 
by  the  consent  of  her  master.  Though  she  was  intro- 
duced to  m:!ny  distinguished  persons,  and  treated  with 
much  attention  in  England,  she  returned  to  America  the 
same  modest,  unassuming  young  woman  as  when  she  left 
it.  What  would  have  completely  overset  some  minds  in 
such  circumstances,  produced  no  unfavorable  influence 
upon  her. 

Hail,  happy  saint,  on  thine  immortal  throne, 

PoBsest  of  glory,  life,  and  bliss  unknown  ; 

We  hear  no  more  the  music  of  thy  tongue. 

Thy  wonted  auditories  cease  to  throng. 

Thy  sermons  in  unequall’d  accents  flow’d. 

And  every  bosom  with  devotion  glow’d  ; 

Thou  didst  in  strains  of  eloquence  refin’d 
Inflame  the  heart,  and  captivate  the  mind. 

Unhappy  we  the  setting  sun  deplore. 

So  glorious  once,  but  ah ! it  shines  no  more. 

Behold  the  prophet  in  his  towering  flight ! 

He  leaves  the  earth  for  heaven’s  unmeasured  height, 

And  worlds  unknown  receive  him  from  our  sight. 

There  Whitefield  wings  with  rapid  course  his  way. 

And  sails  to  Zion  through  vast  seas  of  day. 

The  following  is  the  commencement  of  a poem  on  the 
works  of  Providence: 

Arise,  my  soul,  on  wings  enraptur’d  rise. 

To  praise  the  monarch  of  the  earth  and  skies. 

Whose  goodness  and  beneficence  appear. 

As  round  the  centre  moves  the  rolling  year, 

Or  when  the  morning  glows  with  rosy  charms. 

Or  the  sun  slumbers  in  the  ocean’s  arms  ; 

Of  light  divine  be  a rich  portion  lent. 

To  guide  my  soul,  and  favor  my  intent: 

Celestial  muse,  my  arduous  flight  sustain. 

And  raise  my  mind  to  a seraphic  strain. 

Phillis’s  harp  was  early  unstrung  on  earth,  but,  it  is 
hoped,  to  be  tuned  to  sublimer  melody  in  heaven.  She 


334 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


died  in  1784,  aged  about  31  years.  Her  name,  has  ob- 
tained an  honorable  place  in  the  most  respectable  bio- 
graphical dictionaries;  and  those  works  would  probably 
be  searched  in  vain  for  an  instance  of  equal  improvement 
under  equal  disadvantages. 

It  is  not  improbable  that  some  native  poet  may  yet 
strike  the  lyre  in  Africa,  with  a note  as  much  more  ele- 
vated than  that  of  Phillis,  as  the  opportunities  for  im- 
provement there  are  likely  to  be  superior  to  those  which 
she  enjoyed.  In  that  interesting  country  intellectual  and 
moral  improvement  should  go  hand  in  hand;  and  a com- 
munity may  yet  arise  which  the  people  of  the  United 
States  will  delight  to  acknowledge  as  founded  by  their 
benevolence,  and  reared  by  their  exertions.  Many  Afri- 
can minds  are  capable  of  high  cultivation,  and  may  yet 
be  made  to  send  out  from  Africa  the.  cheering  radiance 
of  intelligence  and  virtue  in  a region  now  overspread 
with  an  intellectual  and  moral  midnight. 

Maria  Stewart,  whose  talents  and  love  of  virtue,  digni- 
fied air,  and  amenity  ot  character  procured  her  many 
friends;  and  whose  mind  being  awakened  with  the  sense 
of  duty  she  owed  to  God,  wrote  a powerful  appeal  in  be- 
half of  the  degraded  and  oppressed  people  which  are  in 
this  land  of  Christianity  ; saying.  Come  ye  poor  and 
needy,  despised,  and  afflicted  outcast  people  unto  God. 
“ Many  daughters  have  done  virtuously,  but  thou  excel- 
leth  them  all.  Favor  is  deceitful,  and  beauty  is  vain; 
but  a woman  that  feareth  the  Lord,  she  shall  be  praised. 
Give  her  of  the  fruit  of  her  hands,  and  let  her  ow  n work 
praise  her  in  the  gates.” 

BURNING  OF  THE  LIBRARIES. 

It  has  already  been  said,  that  in  very  early  times 
Egypt  was  the  land  of  science;  it  was  a great  character, 
therefore,  to  give  Moses,  when  it  is  said  of  him.  Acts  viir 
22,  that  “ he  was  learned  in  all  the  wisdom  of  Egypt.” 

When  the  Ptolemies,  descendants  of  Alexander’s  fa- 
mous general,  ruled  in  Egypt,  they  brought  all  the  taste 
and  elegance  of  Grecian  philosophy  into  the  country. 
One  of  them,  Ptolemy  Soter,  founded  a library  in  Alex- 
andria, and  gathered  a hundred  thousand  volumes;  to 
which  were  added,  in  the  course  of  years,  so  many  as 


THE  GREAT  HISTORICAL  AGES. 


335 


made  up  seven  hundred  thousand  in  the  time  of  Julius 
Caesar;  by  whose  soldiers  more  than  half  of  them  were 
destroyed.  The  library  was,  hov^vever,  filled  again,  and 
kept  with  great  care,  as  a treasure  of  all  that  human  in- 
tellect had  ever  produced  most  worthy.  But,  in  the  year 
642,  when  the  Saracens  or  Moors  conquered  Egypt,  who 
were  iMahomedans,  and  who  reverenced  the  Koran,  their 
general,  Omar,  ordered  the  rich  collection  to  be  burnt, 
like  an  ignorant  barbarian,  as  he  was;  saying,  “ If  there 
is  any  thing  in  these  books  besides  what  is  in  the  Koran, 
it  is  false;  and  if  it  is  only  the  same,  we  don’t  want  them 
while  we  have  that.”  For  some  months,  therefore,  the 
books  of  this  most  ancient  and  magnificent  library  were 
used  to  cook  their  victuals,  and  to  warm  their  baths. 


.336 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


THE  ANCIENT  AEABIANS. 


The  Arabians  a people  of  color,  are  the  only  people  who 
have  preserved  their  descent,  their  language,  independence, 
manners,  and  customs  from  the  earliest  age;  and  to  whom  we 
are  to  look  for  examples  of  patriarchal  life  and  habits.  The 
tribes  in  general  choose  to  pitch  their  tents — whether  on  a 
hill  or  plain  — so  as  to  form  a circular  encampment.  A col- 
lection of  black  tents  thus  arranged,  is  said  to  present  apleas- 
ing  and  beautiful  appearance  to  the  distant  traveller.  Tents 
were  first  made  it  is  thought  of  skins  of  animals,  fastened 
to  a long  pole  set  perpendicularly  into  the  ground, — and 
the  covering  was  drawn  away  from  the  bottom  of  the  pole 
so  as  to  form  a small  round  dwelling.  Subsequently  tents 
were  enlarged  and  made  oblong.  Tents  were  first  invented 
in  the  family  of  Jubal — brother  of  Noah,  and  son  of  La- 
mech.  The  covering  of  the  large  tents,  was  made  of  goat’s 
hair,  and  was  black.  This  fact  beautifully  illustrates  the 
passage  in  the  Song  of  Solomon  ; “lam  black  as  the  tents 
of  Kedar.”  Kedar  was  the  second  son  of  Ishmael  : and 
Isaiah  frequently  personifies  the  Arabians  under  the  name 
ofKedar.  (Isa.  20th  and  60th  chap.)  “ The  curtains  of 
Solomon’’  was  a shelter  in  Arabia  — a cavern  whither  the 
Arabian  shepherds  gathered  their  herds  and  flocks  at  night, 
for  refuge.  Tents  are  very  portable  dwellings;  and  are 
therefore  conveniently  adapted  to  the  habits  of  those  wan- 
dering tribes  whose  occupation  leads  them  to  frequent  re- 
movals to  different  parts  of  the  country. 

When  they  remove  from  one  place  to  another,  they  take 
their  tents  with  them  ; and  when  they  stop,  they  erect  them 
again ; this  they  call  “ pitching  their  tents.’’ 

It  appears,  that  about  the  time  of  the  Hebrews’  bondage 


THE  ANCIENT  ARABIANS. 


337 


in  Egypt,  a number  of  the  Arabian  tribes  passed  the  Red 
Sea  at  the  straits  of  Babelmandel.  And  the  Ludims  in 
ages  still  earlier,  settled  in  that  country.  The  language  of 
the  ancient  Arabians,  and  of  the  modern  Abyssinians,  and 
many  of  their  laws  were  much  the  same  with  those  of  the 
ancient  Egyptians.  The  Arabians  seem  to  have  been  orig- 
inally divided  into  a great  number  of  tribes — with  kings 
at  the  head  of  each.  It  is  supposed  that  they  worship  Am- 
mon, the  offspring  of  Lot,  in  the  person  of  their  chief  deity. 

Mahomet,  an  Arabian,  was  founder  of  the  religion  which 
is  called  by  his  name.  He  was  born  in  Mecca,  Arabia,  on 
the  Red  Sea,  anno  domini,  569. 

The  religion  of  which  he  was  the  author,  was  a system 
of  Asiatic  and  Arabian  voluptuousness,  grafted  on  the  mo- 
rality of  the  Gospel  and  partly  upon  some  of  the  rites  of 
Judaism.  The  Koran  which  he  wrote  in  detached  por- 
tions, embodies  the  substance  of  his  religion,  and  is  the 
sacred  book  of  the  Mussulmen.  Mahomet  never  laid  down 
his  arms  from  the  time  he  captured  Mecca,  till  he  subdued 
all  Arabia,  and  a part  of  Syria;  impressing  his  religion 
wherever  he  extended  his  conquests.  He  died  in  the  midst 
of  ids  successes,  at  the  age  of  61 , A.  D. 

Avienna,  an  Arabian  philosopher  and  physician. 

THE  ARABIC  LANGUAGE. 

The  Hebrew  language  — the  most  ancient  in  the  world, 
after  gradually  pervading  in  Samaria  and  Chaldea,  was 
carried  into  the  country  of  Arabia,  by  Kahtang,  an  ancient 
Arabian  king,  and  a descendant  of  Ishmael  ; and  either 
formed  the  root  of  the  Arabic,  or,  by  a commixture  with 
it,  both  in  respect  to  idiom  and  verbal  expression,  gave  birth 
to  a language  as  new  as  compounded.  The  Arabic  is  now 
divided  into  many  dialects,  which  vary  from  each  other  no 
less  in  construction  than  in  pronunciation.  It  is,  however, 
notwithstanding  these  diversities,  so  generally  understood 
in  Africa  and  most  parts  of  Asia,  that,  according  to  the 
statement  of  an  able  and  respectable  writer  on  the  subject, 
a traveller  who  possesses  a thorough  knowledge  of  this  lan- 
guage, may  pass  from  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean  to 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  ; may  cross  the  widest  part  of  the 
African  continent  from  east  to  west ; may  follow  the  course 


338 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


of  the  Nile,  and  from  Morocco  to  the  eastern  shores  of 
Cliina,  opposite  the  islands  of  Japan,  and  find  himself  every 
where  understood. 

The  Arabic  language,  independently  of  its  different  dia- 
lects, is  divided  into  two  principal  parts  — the  Lisan  cn- 
vahwi,  OT  grammatical  language;  and  the  Lisan-clamma, 
or  vulgar  tongue.  The  former  of  these  is  the  pure  ancient 
Arabic,  and  forms  in  itself  a dialect  of  the  Hebrew:  suffi- 
cient indications  of  which  appear  in  the  resemblance  of  the 
characters  of  one  to  those  of  the  other.  The  latter  is  used 
in  the  three  Arabias;  and  is  likewise  spoken,  with  some 
variation  of  dialect,  over  great  part  of  the  East,  from  Egypt 
to  the  court  of  the  Great  Mogul. 

By  the  Eastern  nations,  the  Arabic  language  is  esteemed 
the  richest  and  most  energetic  of  any  in  the  world  ; and  it 
is  taught  in  their  schools,  as  Greek  and  Latin  are  in  the 
academies  of  Europe  and  America.  But  its  distinguishing 
honor  is,  that  it  is  the  language  in  which  the  Koran  was 
written,  and  the  only  one  in  which  the  Turks  will  allow  the 
sacred  text  to  be  publicly  read.  They  regard  it  as  the  lan- 
guage of  Paradise;  and  since  it  comprises  several  millions 
of  words,  think,  and  certainly  not  without  reason,  that  no 
one  can  be  perfectly  master  of  its  treasures.  The  great 
number  of  its  synonymes  forms  one  of  the  distinguishing 
features  of  this  language.  To  express  the  article  honey,  it 
has  more  than  eighty  different  words — possesses  two  hun- 
dred names  for  the  serpent,  five  hundred  for  the  lion,  a 
thousand  for  the  camel,  and  a thousand  and  some  hundreds 
for  a sword. 

The  modern  Arabic  is  written  from  right  to  left,  and  its 
alphabet  is  composed  of  twenty-eight  letters  ; being  six 
more  than  are  contained  either  in  that  of  the  Samaritan,  or 
of  the  Chaldean. 

The  Arabs  have  also  a character  called  Lamalif,  com- 
posed of  Lain  and  Alif ; the  power  of  which  is  equivalent 
to  the  sound  la,  in  English.  The  numeric  value  of  the 
letters  corresponds  with  that  of  the  Hebrew  characters  ; 
i.  e.  from  Alif  to  Ra,  is  from  one  to  ten  ; Za  is  tw  enty, 
and  Sin  is  thirty,  and  so  forth;  while  the  six  extra  charac- 
ters are  employed,  as  are  the  Hebrew  elongations  and  finals, 
in  carrying  on  the  series  from  four  hundred,  wliere  the 
twenty-second  letter  stops,  to  one  thousand.  Indeed,  these 


THE  ANCIENT  ARABIANS. 


339 


latter  six  characters  are  varied  from  their  primitives,  only 
by  their  points,  in  appearance ; and  only  by  a gutteral,  or 
aspirate,  in  sound. 

The  Arabians  use  five  orthogpphical  points  for  the  gov- 
ernment of  their  characters.  Hamra,  placed  on  the  letters 
Alif,  Waw,  and  Ya,  doubles  the  vowel : Wesla,  or  Ousla, 
is  put  over  Alif,  to  indicate  that  its  own  sound  is  merged 
in  that  of  the  succeeding  letter.  Mcdda  is  placed  on  Alif^ 
to  render  it  long;  and  it  is  also  employed  as  a mark,  or 
sign. 

The  Saracens,  or  Moors  from  Arabia,  brought  into  Eu- 
rope the  figures  in  Arithmetic,  and  the  Letters  of  the  Al- 
phabet, about  991  years  A.  C. 

THE  WORD  NEGRO. 

Negro  is  derived  from  the  Latin  term  niger — mean- 
ing black. 

The  following  terms  and  definitions  are  in  the  Ameri- 
can edition  of  Dr.  Walker’s  Dictionary. 

Moor — a marsh,  a fen  ; a negro. 

Marsh  — a fen,  a bog,  a swamp;  a plant. 

Moorish  — fenny,  marshy. 

Negro  — blackmoor. 

In  Dr.  Johnson’s  Dictionary  — American  edition,  by 
Rev.  Joseph  Hamilton,  M.  A.,  1810  — we  find  these 
words  thus  defined: 

Black  — dark,  cloudy,  mournful,  wicked. 

Black  — a negro,  the  dark  color,  mourning. 

Moor  — a negro,  marsh,  fen,  bog. 

Moorish  or  Moory  — marshy,  fenny. 

Negro  — a blackmoor,  (a  Moor.) 

In  the  Dictionary  for  schools,  by  Dr.  Webster, 
American  edition,  we  find  these  words  thus  defined: 

Negro,  an  African  by  birth,  or  a descendant  of  one 
of  full  blood. 

Moor,  a black  man,  a marsh. 

Marsh,  low  ground. 

Negro,  a blackmoor,  a slave,  a mean  wretch. 

Moor,  a black,  marsh,  watery  ground. 

Marsh,  a fen,  a bog,  a swamp,  watery  ground. 

In  Dr.  Webster’s  definition  of  the  complexion  of  the 


340 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


skin,  he  calls  it  the  blood  of  Africa,  or  their  descend- 
ants— as  follows  ; 

Mangroon,  is  all  black,  a full  blood,  (a  whole  negro.) 

Sambo,  is  three  quarters  blood,  (three  quarters  negro.) 

Mulatto,  is  one  half  blood,  (one  half  negro.) 

Quadroon,  is  one  quarter  blood,  (one  quarter  negro.) 

Mestizo,  is  a half  quarter  blood,  (a  half  quarter  negro.) 

Niger,  a Latin  word,  was  formerly  used  by  the  Moors 
— the  old  Romans,  to  designate  any  black,  inferior  ob- 
ject, &,c.,  a plant,  a marsh,  flat,  moist  ground,  bog,  or 
animal. 

Micah,  the  Morasthite  (a  prophet  of  the  Moors,)  proph- 
esied in  the  days  of  Hezekiah,  king  of  Judah;  and  spake 
to  all  the  people  of  Judah,  (the  Moors,)  saying,  thus 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts:  Zion  shall  be  ploughed  like  a 
field,  and  Jerusalem  shall  become  heaps,  (a  forest.) 

Micah  showeth  the  wrath  of  God  against  Jacob  for 
idolatry.  (Jer.  x.xvi.  18.  Micah  i.  1.) 

Moserath  was  built  by  the  Moors,  in  the  Desert  of  Pa- 
ran,  in  the  land  of  Amalek,  and  was  the  ancient  encamp- 
ment of  Israel  in  the  days  of  Moses. 

In  the  Moorish  war  of  Adel,  in  Africa,  some  of  the 
books  of  Moses  were  burnt. 

Moriah,  a hill  adjacent  to  Jerusalem,  on  the  northeast. 
Here  Abraham  offered  his  son.  Gen.  xxii.  When  Solo- 
mon built  the  temple  on  it,  it  became  included  in  the 
city.  2 Chron.  iii.  1. 

The  appellation  of  Moor  is  given  to  those  successors 
of  Mahomet  — Pagans,  Christians,  and  Jews  — who  ex- 
tended their  empire  through  North  Africa,  South  Europe, 
and  the  islands  of  the  Mediterranean.  The  Moors  gained 
the  highest  reputation,  both  in  Arts  and  Arms,  of  all  the 
nations  of  the  East.  The  mechanic  and  the  fine  arts, 
especially  sculpture  and  painting,  were  in  a very  low 
state  in  Europe,  when  the  Moors  turned  their  attention 
to  them,  and  cultivated  them  with  great  success. 

The  Moors  had  founded  in  Africa  the  empire  of  Mo- 
rocco, which  was  governed  by  a viceroy,  named  INIuca. 
Muca  sent  his  general  Tariff  into  Spain,  w ho,  in  a single 
memorable  engagement,  stripped  the  Gothic  king  Rod- 
erigo  of  his  life  and  crown,  and  subdued  the  country, 
A.  D.  713.  The  kingdom  of  the  Moors  flourished  in  the 


THE  ANCIENT  ARABIANS. 


341 


south  of  Spain,  for  the  space  of  two  centuries,  in  full 
vigor.  Abdalrahman  fixed  the  seat  of  his  government  at 
Cordova,  and  made  it  a place  of  the  utmost  splendor  and 
magnificence.  Spain’s  conqueror,  satisfied  with  the  sov- 
ereignty of  the  country,  left  the  Goths,  who  had  long 
been  masters  of  Spain,  in  possession  of  their  property, 
laws,  and  religion.  And  by  the  marriage  of  Abdallah, 
the  Moor,  with  the  widow  of  the  Gothic  king,  the  two 
nations  became  united.  In  A.  D.  732,  the  Moors  pene- 
trated from  Spain  into  France,  and  defeated  the  duke  of 
Aquitain.  The  siege  of  Constantinople  by  the  Moors 
occurred  A.D.  672.  Their  fleet  passed  through  the  un- 
guarded channel  of  the  Hellespont,  and  disembarked 
their  troops  seven  miles  from  the  city.  But  after  a thirty 
years’  war,  and  the  loss  of  30,000  Moslems,  they  were 
compelled  to  relinquish  the  enterprise.  And  by  a treaty 
between  the  two  empires,  ‘ the  Faithful  ’ were  reduced 
to  submit  to  the  payment  of  a heavy  annual  tribute.  This 
badge  of  servitude  was  however  soon  shaken  off,  and  the 
succeeding  emperors  were  unable  to  enforce  it. 

Jerusalem  was  taken  by  the  Saracens,  or  followers  of 
Mahomet,  A.  D.  637. 

Ale.xandria,  in  Egypt,  is  taken  by  the  Saracens,  and 
the  grand  library  there  burnt,  by  order  of  Omar,  their 
caliph  or  prince,  A.  1).  640. 

The  Caliph  Omar,  the  third  in  succession  from  Mo- 
hammed, reduced  Jerusalem  under  his  subjection.  This 
Omar  was  afterwards  assassinated  at  Jerusalem,  in  643. 

The  Saracens  continued  masters  of  Jerusalem  till  the 
year  1099,  when  it  was  taken  by  the  Crusaders,  under 
Godfrey  of  Bouillon.  They  founded  a new  kingdom,  of 
which  Jerusalem  was  the  capital,  and  which  lasted 
eighty-eight  years,  under  nine  kings.  At  last  this  king- 
dom was  utterly  ruined  by  Saladin  ; and  though  the 
Christians  once  more  obtained  possession  of  the  city, 
they  were  again  obliged  to  relinquish  it.  In  1217,  the 
Saracens  were  expelled  by  the  Turks,  who  have  ever 
since  continued  in  possession  of  it. 

Seventeen  times  has  Jerusalem  been  taken  and  pil- 
laged; millions  of  men  have  been  slaughtered  within  its 
walls.  No  other  city  has  experienced  such  a fate.  This 


342 


LTGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


protracted  and  almost  supernatural  punishment  betokens 
unexampled  guilt. 

The  Moors. — Their  dress  is  handsome;  a sort  of  short 
shirt  with  wide  sleeves,  over  which  comes  a cloth  vest, 
fastened  with  small  buttons  and  loops,  embroidered  richly 
with  gold  and  silver;  they  wear  linen  drawers,  with 
broad  silk  scarfs  round  their  waist,  in  which  they  stick  a 
large  knife,  with  a curiously  ornamented  handle. 

The  word  negro  is  considered  insulting,  and  is  used  as 
an  epithet  of  contempt  to  the  colored  people.  It  has 
been  long  used  by  our  common  enemies  in  America. 
It  is  not  only  insulting,  but  very  improper  for  any  one  to 
make  use  of  it.  Our  friends,  the  friends  of  Christ,  would 
do  well  to  consider  this,  and  never  write  or  publish  it 
again  to  the  world.  Let  it  be  remembered  that  it  is  as 
wicked  for  a Christian  to  swear  as  to  call  a disciple  of 
Christ  a negro.  Men  of  Africa  were  chosen  by  Christ 
our  Lord  to  go  and  preach  the  everlasting  gospel 
to  every  creature.  See  the  sons  of  Africa  who  came  to 
Antioch,  preaching  the  Lord  Jesus.  Acts  xi.  20.  Men 
of  Cyprus,  an  island  of  Africa,  and  of  Cyrene,  a city  on 
the  Mediterranean,  in  Africa. 

In  the  third  century  the  Church  of  Christ  was  ably 
defended  by  the  celebrated  sons  of  Africa,  Origen  and 
Cyprian,  learned  Christian  writers,  commonly  called 
Fathers,  and  St.  Chrysostom,  and  St.  Augustine,  learned 
and  eloquent  Fathers  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  many 
others. 

I am  authorized  by  the  word  of  God  to  say,  whosoever 
makes  use  of  the  word  negro,  applying  it  to  us  as  a peo- 
ple, after  the  light  and  truth  have  been  proclaimed,  are 
neither  friends  to  God  nor  man.  “ I say  unto  you,  inas- 
much as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these, 
my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  wie.’’  Matt.  xxv.  40. 

To  call  a person  a negro,  in  the  East,  is  expressive  of 
the  highest  contempt. 

The  dark  Spaniard  is  proud  of  his  descent  from  the 
African  Moor,  who  first  taught  Europe  the  use  of  the 
Arabic  figures,  &c.  The  Arab  of  Africa,  the  most  ma- 
jestic of  men,  with  his  piercing  eye  and  llowing  beard,  is 
the  descendant  and  representative  of  Abraham. 


THE  ANCIENT  ARABIANS. 


343 


THE  HAIR  OF  MEN’S  HEADS. 

Our  common  enemies  in  America  call  frizzle,  or  curly 
hair,  on  the  head  of  an  African,  loool. 

The  Dictionary  of  Dr.  Walker  calls  the  fleece  of  a 
sheep,  ivool.  Cloth,  called  woollen,  is  made  of  loorj. 

DanieVs  vision  of  God’s  kingdom  : “ The  ancient  of 
days  did  sit,  whose  garment  was  white  as  snow,  and  the 
hair  of  his  head  like  the  pure  wool.”  Dan.  vii.  9. 

A description  of  Christ:  “His  head  is  as  the  most  fine 
gold,  his  locks  are  bushy,  and  black  as  a raven.”  Solo- 
mon’s Song,  V.  1 1. 

Frizzle,  fViz’zl.  v.  a.  to  curl  in  short  curls. 

THE  ROCK  OF  GIBRALTAR. 

Mount  Calpe,  or  Gibraltar,  or  in  other  w'ords,  the 
Rock  of  Gibraltar,  taken  by  the  Spaniards  from  the 
Moors,  was  celebrated  among  the  ancients  as  one  of  the 
Pillars  of  Hercules;  and,  as  he  was  the  fabled  god  of 
strength,  Gibraltar  may  with  propriety  be  termed  his 
pillar.  The  English  took  it  from  the  Spanish.  It  is  now 
called  the  Key  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea;  and  is  proba- 
bly one  of  the  strongest  fortresses  in  the  world.  Gibral- 
tar is  a celebrated  promontory,  more  than  1400  feet  high, 
at  the  southern  extremity  of  Spain,  belonging  to  Great 
Britain. 

THE  MOORISH  CASTLE. 

This  castle  was  taken  from  the  Moors  by  the  Spanish. 
It  is  now  called  Gibraltar  Castle,  or  by  the  name  of  the 
Spanish  Castle.  This  castle  is  not  very  large,  but  it 
bears  the  marks  of  great  age,  and  has  not,  in  fact,  been 
opened  for  several  hundred  years,  even  from  the  time  it 
was  first  taken  from  the  Moors.  There  are  various  and 
marvellous  reasons  told  for  keeping  it  closed.  One  rea- 
son was  that  the  sentinels  stationed  at  this  castle  for 
eight  or  ten  days  in  succession,  when  the  relief  guard 
came  in  the  morning,  were  found  dead  on  the  ramparts  ; 
and  after  twenty  or  thirty  men  had  been  4hus  singularly 
cut  off  from  the  Spanish  ranks,  it  was  resolved  to  search 
the  castle.  They  marched  with  a file  of  soldiers  to  the 


344 


LIGHT  AND  TROTH. 


castle  gate,  and  were  just  putting  the  key  to  the  lock 
when  some  terrible  disease  caused  the  death  of  more 
than  one-half  of  those  who  were  actors  in  this  enterprise. 
The  Moors  say  the  reason  this  castle  was  not  opened  by 
the  Spanish  was  that  the  plague  was  in  it. 

The  Jews,  since  their  e.xpulsion,  had  otfered  to  cover 
the  rock  with  silver  dollars,  laying  them  flat-wise  on  the 
ground,  provided  that  the  rock  would  be  given  up  to 
them;  but  the  terms  were  not  accepted;  yet,  if  they 
would  cover  it  with  the  dollars  edge  down  it  should  be 
given  up  to  them;  this  the  Jews  would  not  do.  The 
Jews  pretend  to  say  that  the  Moorish  Castle  contains  in- 
spired writings,  never  yet  published;  that  they  never 
would  be  till  they  were  published  by  the  Jews;  that  there 
were  no  people  in  existence  who  could  find  them,  provi- 
ded the  castle  was  opened  for  that  express  purpose, 
unless  it  was  a Jew;  and  that  no  Jew  would  or  could 
ever  do  it  unless  he  was  master  of  the  soil  where  those 
papers  were  concealed;  that  as  soon  as  they  could  effect 
this,  Jewish  honor  would  be  restored;  the  eyes  of  mil- 
lions opened  to  the  gross  calumnies  now  circulated 
against  a people,  so  long  thb  proverb  and  song  of  a heart- 
less world,  and  for  more  than  seventeen  hundred  years 
counted  the  abomination  of  the  earth;  and  that  in  offer- 
ing to  purchase  the  rock,  they  were  not  merely  endeav- 
oring to  regain  a place  and  name  among  the  nations  of 
the  earth,  but  that  other  motives,  more  important,  actua- 
ted them. 

Abduhl  Rahhahman,  called  the  Moorish  Prince,  was 
a native  of  the  celebrated  city  of  Timbuctoo,  in  Central 
Africa,  of  which  city,  and  province  connected  with  it, 
his  grand-father  was  king. 

Abduhl’s  father,  when  a young  man,  was  sent  to  con- 
quer the  Soo  Soos,  a nation  living  at  the  distance  of 
twelve  hundred  miles  from  J'imbuctoo.  He  succeeded, 
and  established  a new  kingdom,  called  Footo  Jallo,  and 
founded  its  capital  Teembo,  now  known  as  one  of  the 
largest  cities  of  that  continent.  He  removed  his  family 
from  Timbuctoo  to  his  newly  acquired  kingdom,  when 
the  Prince  Abduhl  was  about  five  years  of  age.  At  twelve 
years  of  age  the  Prince  was  sent  to  Timbuctoo  to  obtain 
an  education  — being  the  rightful  heir  to  the  throne,  in 


■THE  ANCIENT  ARABIANS. 


345 


preference  to  his  elder  brother,  whose  mother  was  a Soo 
Soo,  while  his  own  was  a Moor.  While  the  Princte  was 
at  Tiinbuctoo,  his  grand-father  being  far  advanced  in 
life,  resigned  his  throne  to  his  son,  an  uncle  of  the 
Prince.  The  family  were  all  Mahometans. 

When  the  Prince  was  nineteen  years  of  age,  Dr.  Co.’c, 
an  American  cuizen,  and  surgeon  on  board  a ship  which 
arrived  at  Sierra  Leone,  having  gone  on  a hunting  expe- 
dition into  the  interior,  and  lost  himself  in  the  woods, 
found,  on  his  return  to  the  coast,  that  his  vessel  had 
sailed.  He  then  undertook  an  excursion  into  the  coun- 
try, and  arrived  at  length,  sick  and  lame,  in  the  territory 
of  Foota  Jallo.  Being  the  first  white  man  seen  in  that 
country,  he  svas  carried  as  a great  curiosity  to  the  king, 
Abduhl’s  father,  at  Teembo.  The  King  entertained  him 
for  six  months  with  the  greatest  hospitality;  and  during 
this  time  he  was  an  inmate  of  the  Prince’s  house,  adjoin- 
ing that  of  his  father.  When  the  Doctor  was  perfectly 
restored  to  health,  he  was  dismissed  by  the  King,  and 
furnished  with  clothes,  gold,  ivory,  and  an  escort  of 
arnted  men  to  protect  him  to  Sierra  Leone.  In  the  inte- 
rim his  ship  had  providentially  returned,  and  the  Doctor 
arrived  safely  in  America.  VVould  the  Christians  in  the 
Southern  |)art  of  the  United  States  do  the  same  to  an 
Ethiopian  or  Indian  ? 

The  Prince  (Abduhl  Rahhfihman)  a colonel  in  his  fa- 
ther’s cavalry,  was  sent  with  a party  of  seventeen  hundred 
men  to  retaliate  upon  the  Heliohs — who  had  very  much 
annoyed  the  trade  of  the  people  of  Foota  Jallo  with  the  sea 
coast.  Dn  the  return  of  the  Prince  after  a successful  cam- 
paign, he  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Hebohs,  who  surprised 
him  and  his  party  by  ambush.  He  was  sold  to  the  Man- 
dingoes;  and  they  in  turn  sold  him  to  a slave  ship  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Gambia;  thence  he  was  carried  to  Doniinique; 
and  thence  to  Natchez,  where  he  was  sold  to  Colonel  Fos- 
ter. About  sixteen  or  eighteen  years  after  this  transaction, 
as  the  Prince  was  selling  sweet  potatoes  in  Washington,  a 
neighlioring  town,  he  met  the  Doctor  Cox  who  had  been 
his  old  acquaintance  in  Africa,  and  an  inmate  of  his  dwel- 
ling at  I’eembo : and  who  immediately  recognized  him. 
The  Doctor,  in  the  fulness  of  his  gratitude  to  the  Prince, 
went  to  Col.  I'oster,  and  offered  him  one  thousand  dollars 
23 


346 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


as  a ransom  for  the  Prince  ; but  Foster  valued  him  so  highly 
for  the  salutary  influence  he  exerted  over  the  slaves,  that 
he  rejected  this  proposal.  Cut  such  intreaties  were  made 
by  a son  of  Dr.  Cox,  and  others,  that  Col.  Rahhahman  and 
his  wife  received  their  Ireedom  in  the  spring  of  1628.  The 
Prince,  having  been  born  in  1760,  was  now  about  sixty-six 
years  of  age ; forty  of  which  he  had  passed  in  bondage. 
His  character  was  remarkably  exemplary.  When  he  visited 
New  York  and  the  other  northern  Atlantic  cities,  he  brought 
with  him  letters  of  recommendation  from  Mr.  Clay  and 
other  distinguished  gentlemen  who  had  cultivated  his  ac- 
quaintance. He.  became  a member  of  the  Baptist  church 
during  the  year  previous  to  his  manumission.  The  Prince 
embarked  with  his  wife  on  board  the  Harriet,  which  left 
Hampton  Roads  in  January,  1829,  for  Liberia:  and  he  ar- 
rived at  Monrovia  in  Africa,  with  his  wife.  May  5th,  1829; 
and  dipd  on  the  9th  of  the  same  month,  with  a Liberia 
seasoning  fever. 

The  city  of  Timbuctoo  is  situated  in  the  middle  of  Afri- 
ca; and  has  been  the  object  of  the  European’s  curiosity  for 
many  years.  The  slave-traders  from  the  North,  East,  and 
West,  have  spoken  of  it,  and  their  accounts  have  been 
rather  marvellous.  Several  travellers  have  attempted  Jo 
reach  it,  but  none  have  been  able  to  get  so  far;  and  some 
have  sacrificed  their  lives  to  the  difficulties  of  the  journey. 
The  Prince  Abduhl  describes  the  city  as  surrounded  by 
large  and  high  walls.  The  government  maintains  a stand- 
ing army;  and  the  people  are  well  advised  in  arts  and 
sciences. 

Honor  to  the  memory  of  Abduhl,  and  peace  to  his  ashes. 
His  honesty  and  humanity,  the  “ noblest  work  of  God.” 
He  was  man’s  victim,  but  nature’s  nobleman. 

“The  palm’s  rich  nectar,  and  lie  down  at  eve 
In  the  green  pastures  of  remembered  days, 

And  walk  — to  wander  and  to  weep  no  more  — 

On  Congo’s  mountain-coast,  or  Gambia’s  golden  shore.” 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PROPHETS. 


347 


CHAPTER  XI. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PROPHETS. 


The  ancient  prophets  whom  God  in  his  wisdom  chose 
from  the  different  nations  and  tribes  to  prophesy  unto  the 
people  his  word,  and  teach  tliem  his  commands.  “ For  the 
Lord  thy  God  will  raise  up  unto  thee  a prophet  from  the 
midst  of  thee,  of  thy  brethren.”  (Deut.  xviii.  15.) 

The  term  prophecy  was  regarded  as  under  the  direction 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  So  it  is  said  that  Judas  and  Silas  were 
prophets;  and  in  Acts  xiii.  l,that  there  were  in  the  church 
at  Antioch  certain  prophets  and  teachers. 

Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  Ezekiel,  and  Daniel,  are  called  the 
greater  prophets,  from  the  size  of  their  books,  and  the  ex- 
tent and  importance  of  their  prophecies.  The  others  are 

called  the  minor  or  lesser  prophets. 

The  supposed  chronological  arrangement  of  the  prophe- 
cies, and  the  order  in  which  they  may  be  n)Ost  intelligibly 
read,  is  as  follows  ; 

Jonah  - - - , - B.  C.  856—784 

Amos  ------  810 — 785 

riosea  -----  810 — 725 

Isaiah 810 — 698 

Joel 810—660 

Micah 758—699 

Nahum  -----  720 — 698 

Zephaniah  -----  640 — 6C9 

Jeremiah 628 — 586 

Habakkuk 612—598 

Daniel  -----  606 — 534 

Obadiah  _-----  588—583 

Ezekiel 595—536 

Haggai  - - - , - - 620—518 

Zechariah  - - - - ,520—518 

Malachi 436—420 


348 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


The  Prophet  Noah. — Noah,  the  son  of  Lamech,  was 
a prophet  of  the  antediluvian  world.  A knowledge  of  the 
deluge  was  made  known  to  him  about  121)  years  before  the 
flood.  He  was  a just  man  and  a faithful  preacher  of  righteous- 
ness. He  warned  the  people  of  their  destruction  by  a flood. 
God  commanded  Noah  to  build  the  ark,  or  great  ship,  and 
Ham,  a mighty  man,  helped  to  build  the  ark  at  God’s  com- 
mand. The  posterity  of  Noah  who  inhabited  the  earth 
after  the  flood,  were  a colored  people,  and  their  language 
was  Hebrew.  [See  the  Historical  books  of  the  ancients.] 
This  language  was  originally  given  to  man  by  his  Creator, 
and  afterwards  broken  into  a multitude  of  tongues  at  Babel. 
I'he  Hebrew,  it  is  almost  certain,  was  the  language  of 
Adam  and  Eve,  and  it  is  certain  their  complexion  was  black, 
or  dark  red.  Their  country  was  called  the  land  of  Ethio- 
pia (Gen.  ii.  13.) 

Abraham. — The  prophet  Abraham,  the  son  of  Terah. 
Tlie  Lord  God  called  Abraham  about  1921,  B.  C.  He  was 
75  years  old,  and  the  tenth  lineal  descendant  from  Shem, 
born  in  Chaldea,  the  land  of  Nimrod.  He  was  a faithful 
preacher  of  righteousness,  and  a father  of  many  nations. 

Lot. — Righteous  Lot,  the  son  of  Haran,  Abraham’s 
brother’s  son,  who  prayed  for  his  brethren  of  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah,  in  the  border  of  Canaan,  a wicked  people  of 
a black  complexion,  whom  the  Lord  threatened  he  would 
destroy,  and  their  cities,  for  their  wickedness,  for  their 
tran.sgressions  had  come  up  before  him.  The  angel  made 
known  the  will  of  the  Lord  to  Lot,  for  him  and  his  family 
to  escape  from  the  city ; and  Lot  spake  unto  his  sons-in- 
luw  to  flee  for  their  lives,  for  the  Lord  would  destroy  their 
city;  but  they  mocked  and  obeyed  him  not,  and  perished 
in  the  flames  of  fire  that  were  rained  down  from  the  clouds 
upon  all  the  inhabitants  except  Lot,  his  wife,  and  two  daugh- 
ters, who  fled  unto  the  mountain.  Lot’s  wife  looked  back, 
and  became  a pillar  of  salt,  for  disobeying  the  command  of 
God,  but  Lot  with  his  daughters  entered  into  Zoar,  and 
from  there  into  the  mountains  of  Arabia,  and  dwelt  in  a 
cave. 

There  was  no  man  in  these  mountains  but  Lot,  that  his 
daughters  might  be  married,  and  bear  seed.  Now  the 
daughters  of  Lot  made  their  father  drink  wine,  and  they 
lay  with  him,  and  he  perceived  it  not  when  they  lay  down 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PROPHETS. 


349 


nor  when  they  rose  up.  Thus  were  both  of  the  daughters 
of  Lot  with  child  by  tbeir  father.  The  first  born  bore  a 
son,  and  slie  called  his  name  Moab,  the  father  of  the  Mo- 
abites, who  inhabited  the  land  of  Moab.  And  the  younger 
bore  a son,  and  she  called  his  name  Ben-ammi,  the  father 
of  the  Ammonites,  who  inhabited  the  land  of  Ammon. 
(Gen.  xix.,  Ruth  iv.,  1 Kings  xi.  1.) 

Moses. — The  prophet  Moses,  the  son  of  Amram,  a He- 
brew of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  a prophet  of  Egypt,  and  a leader 
of  the  Israelites.  He  wrote  five  Books,  viz.,  Genesis,  Ex- 
odus, Leviticus,  Numbers,  and  Deuteronomy,  [called  the 
Books  of  Moses,]  in  the  land  of  Midian  and  Moab.  The 
Law  of  God  delivered  by  Moses  unto  tlie  tribes  of  Israel. 
And  it  came  to  pass,  when  Moses  had  made  an  end  of  writ- 
ing the  words  of  this  law  in  a book,  until  they  were  finished, 
that  Moses  commanded  the  Levites,  which  bore  the  ark  of 
the  covenant  of  the  Lord,  saying,  take  this  book  of  the  law, 
and  put  it  in  the  side  of  the  ark  of  the  covenant  of  the 
Lord  your  God,  that  it  may  be  there  for  a witness  against 
thee.  (Deut.  xxxi.  24 — 26.) 

And  Moses  led  the  Israelites  forty  years  in  the  wilder- 
ness, and  died  about  1447  years  B.  (’.,  on  mount  Hor,  in 
the  sight  of  Canaan.  (Gen.,  Exod.,  Num.  xxvi.  59.) 

The  prophet  Oleodemus,  who  was  also  called  Malchus, 
wrote  a history  of  the  Jews,  in  agreement  with  the  history 
of  Moses,  their  legislator. 

^Joshua. — The  prophet  Joshua,  the  son  of  Nun.  The 
Lord  appointed  Joshua  to  succeed  Moses,  and  he  should 
lead  the  people  into  the  promised,  land,  the  land  of  Canaan, 
of  wine  and  honey.  Joshua  led  Israel  and  conquered  many 
nations.  Achan,  the  son  of  Carmi,  the  son  of  Zabdi,  the 
son  of  Zerah,  the  son  of  Judah,  of  the  tribe  of  Israel.  - This 
Ethiopian  transgressed  against  the  law  of  God,  written  by 
Moses,  and  he  was  stoned  to  death  in  the  valley  of  Achor, 
by  the  Israelites.  (Joshua  vii.,  2 Chron.  xiv.  9.) 

Aaron, is  called  the  prophet  of  Moses,  (Ex.  vii.  1,)  be- 
cause he  declared  the  communications  of  Moses  to  the 
people. 

The  Book  of  Judges  forms  an  important  part  in  the  his--** 
tory  of  Israel  ; and  independently  of  the  ample  proofs  of  its 
authenticity,  found  in  its  style,  and  in  its  being  quoted  by 
o th  Old  and  New'  Testament  writers,  the  transactions  it 


350 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


records  are  confirmed  by  traditions  current  among  the  hea- 
then. Thus  we  find  the  memorial  of  Gideon’s  transactions 
preserved  by  Sanchoniatlio. 

The  Book  of  Ruth  is  thought  to  have  been  written  by 
Samuel,  and  forms  a sort  of  appendix  to  the  book  of  .Judges. 
The  principal  scope  of  the  book  is  to  record  the  genealogy 
of  Christ  in  David’s  line.  Compare  Ruth  iv.  18 — 22,  with 
Matt,  i.  5,6.  The  adoption  of  Ruth,  a heathen,  converted 
to  Judaism. 

Samuel. — I'he  prophet  Samuel,  the  son  of  Elkanah,  an 
Ephrathite,  the  descendant  of  Egypt.  He  was  dedicated 
to  the  Lord  from  his  birth,  and  brought  up  in  the  temple, 
under  the  care  of  Eli,  the  high  priest.  Samuel  was  com- 
manded by  the  Lord  to  take  a vial  of  oil  and  pour  it  upon 
the  head  of  Saul,  and  anoint  him  king  over  Israel  : and  he 
did  so.  But  Saul  was  rejected  from  reigning  over  Israel 
for  his  wickedness  ; and  the  Lord  said  unto  Samuel,  fill 
thine  horns  w'ith  oil,  and  anoint  David,  the  son  of  that 
Ephrathite  of  Bethlehem-judah,  whose  name  was  Jesse, 
king  of  Israel ; and  he  did  so.  {1st  and  2d  Samuel.)  Sam- 
uel anointed  Saul,  1117  B.  C. 

Esther  the  Queen. — Hadassah,  or  Esther,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Abihail,  and  cousin  of  Mordecai,  the  Jew.  Ahasu- 
eru.s,  the  king,  w'ho  reigned  from  India  (or  Abyssinia)  into 
Ethiopia,  over  a hundred  and  seven  and  twenty  provinces 
in  Africa.  He  loved  Esther  above  all  the  women  in  his 
kingdom,  and  she  obtained  grace  and  favor  in  his  sight 
more  than  all  the  virgins;  so  he  married  her,  set  the  royal 
crown  upon  her  head,  and  made  her  Queen  about  467 
years  B.  C. 

• HAtwAN. — Haman,  an  Agagite,  of  the  race  of  the  Arnale- 
kites,  the  descendants  of  Ham,  a great  favorite  of  king 
Ahasuerns,  offended  at  Mordecai  because  he  falls  notdown 
and  adores  him,  asotliers  do,  resolves  to  be  revenged  of  the 
whole  nation  of  the  Jews.  Haman  obtains  an  edict  from 
the  king  that  all  Jews,  without  respect  to  sex  or  age,  upon 
the  13th  day  of  the  month  Adar,  be  put  to  death  in  all  the 
provinces  of  the  king’s  domains.  Hereupon,  Mordecai, 
Esther,  and  all  the  Jews,  humble  themselves  before  the 
Lord,  by  fasting  and  prayer ; three  days  and  nigltts  did 
they  neither  eat  nor  drink.  Esther  entertaining  the  king  and 
Hainan  at  a banquet,  niaketli  suit  for  her  own  life  and  her 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PROPHETS. 


351 


people’s  and  acciiseth  Haman.  The  king  understanding  it, 
she  obtained  favor  of  him  ; then  the  king’s  decree  was  re- 
versed, and  the  enemies  of  the  Jews  were  destroyed  by  an 
edict  from  the  king,  throughout  the  provinces  of  Abyssinia, 
ancient  Ethiopia.  (Map  of  Africa.  Book  of  Esther.) 

Jou. — Job,  a perfect,  blameless  and  holy  man,  who  lived 
about  1500  years  B.  C.  Tlie  words  of  Job  to  his  friends  : 
“ My  skin  is  black  upon  me.”  (Job  xxx.  30.)  Thus  he 
speaks  of  himself,  for  be  was  an  Arabian  shepherd,  who 
dwelt  in  the  land  ofUz,*  with  seven  thousand  sheep,  three 
thousand  camels,  five  hundred  yoke  of  oxen,  five  hundred 
she  asses,  and  a very  great  household.  There  were  born 
unto  him  seven  sons  and  three  daughters.  He  was  a per- 
fect and  upright  man,  and  there  was  a day  when  his  sons 
and  daughters  were  eating  and  drinking  wine  in  their  eldest 
brother’s  house,  and  behold  there  came  a great  wind  from 
the  wilderness  and  smote  the  four  corners  of  the  house,  and 
it  fell  upon  them,  and  they  died,  'fhe  Sabeans,  the  de- 
scendants of  Cush,  fell  upon  Job’s  servants  with  the  edge 
of  the  sword  and  slew  them,  and  drove  away  his  oxen  and 
asses  with  them.  The  Chaldeans  [Ethiopians]  made  out 
three  bands,  and  fell  upon  the  camels,  and  carried  them 
away  and  slew  his  servants.  There  were  four  messengers 
who  came  unto  Job  and  told  him,  saying  they  only  escaped 
alone  to  tell  him  ; great  was  the  affliction  of  Job,  but  he 
complained  not  against  God,  so  the  Lord  blessed  the  latter 
end  of  Job,  more  than  his  beginning,  for  he  had  fourteen 
thousand  sheep,  and  six  thousand  camels,  and  a thousand 
yoke  of  oxen,  and  a thousand  she  asses.  He  had  also  seven 
sons  and  three  daughters. 

David. — The  Psalm  of  David  constitute  the  nineteenth 
in  the  order  of  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  their 
right  to  a place  in  the  canon  has  never  been  disputed.  They 
consist  of  inspired  hymns  and  songs,  meditations  and  pray- 
ers, chiefly  of  David.  It  is  supposed  they  were  collected 
into  one  book  by  Ezra,  though  without  any  regard  to  chron- 
ological order.  They  are  a complete  and  perfect  manual 
of  devotional  e.xercises  ; and  there  is  scarcely  a grief  or 
disease  of  the  soul,  for  which  there  is  not  in  this  divine 

* The  Book  of  Job.  Calmet  and  others  make  Uz,  his  country,  to  have 
been  Arabia  Deserta. 


352 


LIGHT  AXD  TRUTH. 


book  a present  comfortable  remedy  always  to  be  found  by 
those  who  rightly  seek  it. 

I’hey  are  sometimes  called  The  Psalter,  from  the  psal- 
tery, a musical  instru.ment  used  to  accompany  them  when 
sung. 

'I'he  titles  of  the  Psalms  sometimes  have  reference  to  a 
choice  of  tunes,  or  instruments,  or  contain  some  directions 
to  persons  appointed  to  set  them  to  music,  or  to  the  leaders 
of  the  choir,  or  something  peculiar  in  the  sut)ject,  season, 
or  style  of  the  composition.  The  conjectures  as  to  their 
meaning  are  various. 

This  book  was  once  published  in  five  parts,  each  con- 
cluding with  a doxology,  viz.  i. — xli. ; xlii. — Ixxii  ; Ixxiii. 
— Ixxxix.  ; xc. — cvi.  : cvii. — ^cl.;  but  it  is  cited  as  one 
book,  in  Luke  xx.  42. 

The  original  collection  would  seem  to  have  comprised 
psalms  i. — Ixxii.  [See  the  subscription,  Ps.  Ixxii.  20.  And 
for  a chronological  arrangement  of  the  Psalms,  with  the 
occasion  whicli  led  to  the  composition  of  them,  see  Life  of 
David,  by  Am.  S.  S,  Union,  pp.  273 — 275.] 

Solomon. — 'Phe  Song  of  Solomon,  the  wise  man.  The 
words  of  Solomon,  the  son  of  David,  to  his  friends:  “I  am 
black,  but  comely,  [graceful]  oh  ye  daughters  of  Jerusalem. 
Look  not  upon  me  because  1 am  black  as  the  tents  of  Ke- 
dar,  as  the  curtains  of  Solomon.”  Here  Solomon  describes 
his  color  to  be  as  beautiful  as  the  tents  of  Kedar,  whose 
tents  were  made  of  black  goat’s  hair;  also  travellers  tell  us 
camel’s  hair  was  gsed  for  the  covering  of  tents ; that  ap- 
pear beautifully  to  the  distant  traveller;  so  was  Solomon  to 
Israel,  “ as  the  curtains  of  Solomon.”  There  was  a shel- 
ter, a cover  from  injury,  or  cave,  in  Arabia,  where  the 
slrepherds  with  their  flocks  at  night,  fled  for  protection.  So 
did  Israel  and  all  the  kings  of  that  country  flee  unto  Solo- 
mon for  wisdom  and  knowledge. 

Solomon’s  history  is  full  of  interest,  and  amply  given  in 
Scripture.  He  w'as  the  author  of  several  books,  besides 
those  in  the  Bible,  viz.  3000  Proverbs,  1005  Songs. 

Ecclesiastes,  or  [as  the  name  signifies*,]  the  Preacher,  is 
the  twenty-first  in  the  order  of  the  books  of  the  Old  'I’esta- 
ment,  and  was  written  by  Solomon,  besides  works  on  bot- 
any, and  commerce. 

VVe  are  told  of  the  book  of  the  acts  of  Solomon,  (1  Kings 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PROPHETS. 


■353 


xi.  4I,an(l  elsewhere,)  that  his  acts  were  written  in  the 
book  of  Nathan,  the  prophecy  of  Ahij  ih,  and  tlie  visions  of 
Iddo  against  Jeroboam,  (2  Chron.  ix.  29;)  but  no  other 
knowledge  of  these  books  has  come  down  to  us;  and  per- 
haps they  were  chiefly  genealogical,  and  were  destroyed 
with  other  Jewish  writings  in  the  frequent  revolutions  of 
the  country. 

Solomon  was  anointed  king  of  all  Israel,  according  to 
Newton,  1019  B.  C.,  and  he  died  in  the  year  of  the  world 
3029. 

Isaiah,  the  prophet,  the  son  of  Amos,  was  an  Ethio- 
pian, who  prophesied  unto  Egypt  and  Ethiopia.  As  God 
commanded  him,  saying,  Go  and  loose  the  sackcloth  from 
off  thy  loins,  and  put  off  thy  shoes  from  thy  feet,  walk 
naked  and  barefoot,  he  did  so,  three  years,  for  a sign 
and  a wonder  unto  Egypt  and  Ethiopia,  preaching  unto 
his  brethren  the  word  of  God;  but  they  obeyed  not  the 
word  of  the  Lord  by  the  mouth  of  the  prophet;  and  were 
led  away,  young  and  old,  naked  and  barefoot,  into  cap- 
tivity. (Isa.  20.)  As  they  were  black,  so  was  he;  as 
he  was  naked,  so  were  they.  Led  naked  and  barefoot, 
young  and  old,  into  captivity!  Even  unto  this  day,  from 
Africa,  their  descendants  are  led  away,  by  a wicked 
people,  into  slavery.  But  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  shall  set  his  hand  again,  the  -second  time,  to  recover 
the  remnant  of  his  people  which  shall  be  left,  from 
Assyria,  from  Egypt,  from  Pathros,  from  Cush,  from 
Shinar  or  Chaldea,  from  Elam,  from  Hamath,  and  from 
the  Islands  of  the  Sea,  the  Lord  shall  set  up  an  ensign 
for  the  nations,  and  shall  assemble  the  outcasts  of  Israel, 
and  gather  together  the  dispersed  of  Judah,  from  the 
four  corners  of  the  earth.  (Isa.  11.)  Whom  the  Imrd 
of  hosts  shall  bless,  saying,  blessed  be  Egypt,  my  people, 
and  Assyria,  the  works  of  my  hands,  and  Israel  mine 
inheritance.  (Isa.  19.)  For  they  shall  cry  unto  the 
Lord,  because  of  the  oppressors,  and  he  shall  send  them 
a Savior  and  a great  one,  and  he  shall  deliver  them. 
(Isa.  xix.  20.)  The  children  of  Judah,  and  the  children 
of  Egypt  and  Ethiopia,  ye  have  sold.  Behold,  I will 
raise  them  out  of  the  place  whither  ye  have  sold  them, 
and  will  return  your  recompense  upon  your  own  heads. 
(Joel  iii.  7.)  And  they  shall  take  them  captive  whose 


354 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


captives  they  were,  and  they  shall  rule  over  their  op- 
pressors. And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day  tliat  the 
Lord  shall  give  thee  rest  from  thy  sonmw  and  from  thy 
fear,  and  from  the  hard  bondage  wherein  thou  wast  made 
to  serve.  (Isa.  xiv.  2.) 

Isaiah  began  to  prophesy  760  years  B.  C. 

Jeremiah,  the  prophet,  was  the  son  Hilkiah.  The 
words  of  Jeremiah  to  his  friends;  thus  saith  the  prophet, 
chap.  viii.  21  : “ I am  black.”  Here  he  describes  himself 
to  be  black.  Lamentation  v.  10.  “ Our  skin  was  black 

like  an  oven;”  heie  he  describes  his  people,  “They  are 
black  unto  (or  on)  the  ground,  mourning  because  of  the 
terrible  famine.”  (Jer.  xiv.)  “Our  necks  are  under 
persecution,  we  labor  and  have  no  rest;  we  have  given 
the  hand  to  the  Egyptians  and  to  the  Assyrians,  to  be 
satisfied  with  bread.” 

The  princes  of  Judah  and  Jerusalem  assembled  at  the 
king’s  house,  in  the  scribe’s  chamber,  to  counsel  against 
the  prophet  Jeremiah.  And  Jehudi,  the  son  of  Netha- 
niah,  the  son  of  Sbelemiah,  the  son  of  Cushi,  and  Deba- 
iah  the  son  of  Shemiah,  and  Jedediah  the  son  oi'Pashur, 
and  Jucal  the  son  of  Shelemiab,  and  Pashur  the  son  of 
Malchiah,  and  others,  heard  the  words  that  Jeremiah 
had  spoken  unto  all  the  people,  saying,  “ Thus  saith  the 
Lord,  he  tliat  remaineth  in  this  city  shall  die  by  the 
sword,  the  famine,  and  the  pestilence;  but  be  that  goeth 
forth  to  the  Chaldeans  (Ethiopians)  shall  live,  lor  he 
shall  have  his  life  saved;  but  this  city  shall  surely  be 
given  into  the  hands  ol  the  King  of  Babylon’s  army, 
which  shall  take  it.” 

The  princes  said  unto  Zedekiah,  the  King,  “ We  be- 
seech thee,  let  this  man,  the  prophet,  be  put  to  death.” 
The  king  said,  “Behold,  he  is  in  your  hands.”  Then 
took  they  Jeremiah,  and  cast  him  into  the  dungeon,  or 
pit,  and  they  let  him  down  with  cord,  into  the  dungeon, 
and  there  was  no  water,  but  mire;  so  Jeremiah  sunk  in 
the  mire.  And  when  Ebed-meiech,  the  Pthiopian,  one 
of  the  eunuchs  which  was  in  the  king’s  house,  beaid  that 
they  had  pot  Jeremiah  in  the  dungeon,  be  spake  to  Zode- 
kiah,  the  king,  saying.  My  Lord,  O king,  these  men 
have  done  evil  in  all  that  they  have  done  to  Jeremiah, 
the  prophet,  whom  they  have  cast  into  the  dungeon,  and 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PROPHETS. 


355 


he  is  like  to  die  for  hunger.  Then  Zedekiah,  the  king, 
commanded  Ebed-melech,  saying,  Take  from  hence  [or 
this  place]  thirty  men;  away  with  thee,  and  take  up 
Jeremiah,  the  prophet,  out  of  the  dungeon  before  he  die. 
And  they  drew  up  Jeremiah  with  cords,  up  out  of  the 
dungeon.  (.Jer.,  chap.  37,  38  and  39.)  Jeremiah  began 
to  prophesy  631  years  B.  C. 

Daniel. — The  prophet  Daniel,  the  son  of  David,  a 
: wise  man,  who  was  surnamed  Belteshazzar,  by  the  king. 
He  was  carried  captive  to  Babylon,  in  the  fourth  year  of 
Jehoiakim,  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  king  of  Babylon.  Dan- 
iel was  enabled  by  God  to  interpret  a remarkable  dream 
of  the  king’s,  in  which  was  made  known  to  him  the  fate 
of  his  kingdom  in  after-times;  and  was  exalted  by  him  to 
j great  power  and  dignity.  Daniel  also  explained  for  Bel- 
shazzar, the  king  of  Babylon,  the  grandson  of  Nebu- 
i chadnezzar,  the  hand-writing  ilegibly  traced  upon  the 
j wall  by  a miraculous  hand:  IVIene,  mene,  tekel  ophar- 
j sin;  which  none  of  the  wise  men  being  able  to  interpret, 

I thus  spake  Daniel  to  the  king,  saying,  "Thy  days  are 
; numbered;  thou  art  weighed  in  the  balance  and  found 
’ wanting;  thy  kingdom  is  given  to  the  Medes,  and  Per- 
I sians.”  Accordingly,  that  very  night,  the  city  was  taken 
by  Darius  the  Mede,  [the  son  of  Ahasuerus,  an  Ethio- 
pian,] and  Belshazzar  slain.  Daniel  was  highly  esteem- 
ed by  Darius,  who  made  him  first  president  of  the  king- 
dom, for  his  excellent  spirit.  This  exaltation  gave  great 
offence  to  the  princes,  governors,  counsellors,  and  cap- 
tains of  the  realm,  who,  being  unable  to  make  any  just 
accusation  against  him,  prevailed  upon  the  king  Darius 
to  sign  a rash  decree,  that  whoever  should  offer  any 
prayer  or  petition  to  either  God  or  man,  for  the  space  of 
thirty  days,  [excepting  the  king]  they  should  be  cast  into 
the  den  of  lions. 

The  enemies  of  Daniel  observing  that  as  usual  he  ad- 
dressed his  petitions  to  God,  accused  him,  and  insisted 
upon  his  incurring  the  penalty;  but  the  Almighty  pre- 
served his  faithful  servant,  and,  to  the  great  joy  of  the 
king,  Daniel  came  unhurt  out  of  the  lion’s  den,  into 
which  his  accusers  were  cast,  and  instantly  torn  to 
pieces.  Daniel  prophesied  about  555  years  B.  C. 

Hosea. — The  prophet  Hosea  was  the  son  of  Beeri. 


356 


LIGHT  iND  TRUTH. 


The  word  of  the  Lord  came  unto  him  in  the  days  of  Uz- 
ziah,  Jotham,  Ahaz,  and  Hezekiah,  king  of  Judah,  and 
in  the  days  of  Jeroboam,  king  of  Israel;  and  he  prophe- 
sied against  the  people  and  their  cities,  for  their  idolatry, 
about  735  years  B.  C. 

JoEE. — The  prophet  Joel  was  the  son  of  Pethuel. 
The  word  of  the  Lord  came  to  him  to  prophesy  of  the 
judgments  of  God  against  the  enemies  of  his  people, 
about  800  years  B.  C.  He  prophesied  the  desolation  of 
Judah  by  the  Chaldeans. 

Amos. — The  prophet  Amos  was  (he  son  of  the  herdman 
of  Tekoa,  and  fatl^er  of  Isaiah.  The  word  of  the  J.iord 
came  unto  him  as  he  followed  the  flock,  and  sa'd  unto 
him,  “ Go  and  prophesy  unto  my  people  Israel  ; publish 
it  in  the  palaces  at  Ashdod  and  in  the  land  of  Egypt, 
saying  unto  them.  Prepare  to  meet  thy  God,  O Israel. 
Are  ye  not  as  children  ' of  the  Ethiopians  unto  me,  O 
children  of  Israel,  saith  the  Lord.”  Amos  prophesied 
about  787  years  B.  C. 

Ob,\diah. — The  prophecy  of  Obadiah  is  the  thirty-first 
in  the  order  of  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament.  It  re- 
lates to  the  judgments  impending  over  Edom.  Thus 
saith  the  Lord  God  concerning  Edom,  We  have  lieard  a 
rumor  from  the  Lord,  and  an  ambassador  is  sent  among 
the  heathen.  And  saviours  shall  come  upon  mount  Zion 
to  judge  the  mount  of  Esau  ; and  the  kingdom  shall  be  the 
Lord’s.  (Jer.  xliv.  7 — 10,  and  14.  Obad.  i.  9.)  These 
portions  of  prophecy  are  supposed  to  have  relation  to  events 
still  future,  the  restoration  and  prospei  it  y of  the  Jews. 

Jonah. — The  prophet  Jonah,  the  son  of  Amittai,  lived 
in  the  time  of  Jeroboam,  the  king  of  Israel.  The  word 
of  the  Lord  came  unto  him,  siying,  “ Arise,  go  to  Nine- 
veh, that  great  city,  and  cry  against  it,  for  their  wicked- 
ness is  come  up  before  me.”  But  his  heart  failed  him, 
and  he  went  down  to  Joppa,  and  there  found  a ship,  and 
took  his  passage  on  board,  bound  to  Tarshish.  The 
sailors  supposing  him  to  be  the  occasion  of  a severe  tem- 
pest which  overtook  them,  threw  him  overboard,  when 
he  was  immediately  swallowed  by  a great  fish;  and  after 
three  days  cast  upon  the  shore.  He  then  proceeded 
upon  his  mission.  The  Ninevites  repented,  and  weie 
spared,  about  80"2  years  B.  C. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PROPHETS. 


357 


■ Micah.  — Micnh,  the  prophet,  who  lived  in  the  latter 
d:iys  of  Isaiah  and  Hosea.  The  Book  of  Micah  is  one  of 
the  most  important  prophecies  in  the  Old  Testament. 
The  words  of  the  Lord  that  came  to  Micah,  the  Moras- 
thite,  a Moor,  who  prophesied  in  the  reigns  of  Jotham, 
Ah  iz,  and  Hezekiah,  kings  of  Judah,  against  Judah  and 
Jerusalem,  “Hear  all  ye  people;  hearken,  O Earth, 
and  all  that  therein  is,  and  let  the  Lord  God  be  witness 
against  you,  for  the  transgression  of  Jacob,  is  it  not  Sa- 
maria, and  the  high  places  of  Judah,  are  they  not  Jeru- 
salem; therefore  1 will  make  Samaria  as  an  heap  of  the 
field,”  &c.  “ The  inhabitant  of  Maroth  waiteth  carefully 
for  good,  but  evil  came  down  from  the  Lord  unto  the 
gate  of  Jerusalem.”  Micah  prophesied  of  the  captivity 
of  the  Moorish  tribes,  and  their  deliverance  by  Cyrus 
the  Great;  also,  previous  to  the  coming  of  the  Messiah 
Christ,  the  Lord,  of  the  “ seed  of  the  woman”  to  the  line 
ofShern,  the  descendants  of  Abraham,  the  tribe  of  Ju- 
dah, and  the  house  of  David.  Micah  sheds  further  light, 
by  designating  the  very  place  of  his  birth,  (ch.  v.  2)  with 
other  important  circumstances  of  his  kingdom  and  glory. 

Nahum. — The  prophet  Nahum,  the  Elkoshite,  was  a 
native  of  Galilee,  and  prophesied,  in  the  reign  of  Heze- 
kiah, against  Nineveh,  about  758  years  B.  C.  “Wo  to 
the  bloody  city,  it  is  all  full  of  lies  and  wickedness,  the 
noise  of  the  whip,  and  the  noise  of  the  rattling  of  the 
wheels,  and  of  the  prancing  horses,  and  of  the  jumping 
chariots.  The  horsemen  lifteth  up  both  the  bright  sword 
and  the  glittering  spear,  and  there  is  a multitude  of 
slain  and  a great  number  of  carcases,  and  there  is  no 
end  of  their  corpses.”  “Nineveh  is  laid  waste;  who 
will  bemoan  her;  whence  shall  I seek  comforters  for 
thee.”  “ Ethiopia  and  Egypt  wer^  her  strength.  Put 
and  Liibim  were  thy  helpers.  Yet  was  she  carried  away, 
she  went  into  captivity;  her  young  children  also  were 
dashed  in  pieces  at  the  top  of  all  the  streets.” 

Habakkuk  prophesied  about  609  years  B.  C.  He 
complained  of  the  iniquity  of  the  land,  the  judgments 
upon  the  Chaldeans  ; he  saw  the  tents  of  Cushan  in 
affliction. 

Zephaniah. — The  prophet  Zephaniah,  an  Ethiopian. 
The  word  of  the  Lord  came  unto  Zephaniah  the  son  of 


353 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Cushi,  the  son  of  Jedediah,  the  son  of  Amariah,  the  son 
of  Hizkiah,  in  the  days  of  Josiah,  the  son  of  Amon,  king 
of  Judah.  He  exhorted  the  Jews  to  repentance,  and: 
predicted  the  destruction  of  cities  and  nations  “ I willi 
utterly  consume  all  things  from  off  the  land,  saith  the 
Lord.  Men  and  beasts,  the  fowls  of  the  heaven,  and  the 
fish  of  the  sea;  I will  also  stretch  out  mine  hand  upon 
Judah,  and  upon  all  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem.  Howl 
ye  inhabitants  of  Maktesh,  for  all  the  merchant-people 
are  cut  down.  Gaza  shall  be  forsaken,  and  Askelon  a 
xlesolation.  They  shall  drive  out  Ashdod  at  the  noon- 
day, and  Ekron  shall  be  rooted  up.  Wo  unto  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  sea-coast,  the  nation  of  the  Cherethites,  the] 
word  of  the  Lord  is  against  you.  -O  Canaan,  the  land  oil 
the  Philistines,  I will  even  destroy  thee.  Therefore,  asl 
I live,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  the  God  of  Israel,  surelyj 
Moab  shall  be  as  Sodom,  and  the  children  of  Ammon  asi 
Gomorrah.  Ye  Ethiopians,  ye  shall  be  slain  by  the 
sword.  And  he  will  stretch  out  his  hand  against  the 
North  and  destroy  Assyria,  and  will  make  Nineveh  a 
desolation.”  Zephaniah  prophesied  6.30  years  B.  C. 

Haggai. — Haggai,  the  first  of  the  three  prophets  whc 
flourished  after  the  Jewish  captivity,  in  the  second  I’eat 
of  Darius  Hystaspes,  about  520  years  B.  C.  He  was 
born  in  Chaldea,  and  began  his  public  work  of  prophesy- 
ing about  seventeen  years  after  the  return  from  Babylon.] 
He,  together  with  Zechariah,  excited  and  encouraged 
the  Jews  to  finish  the  temple,  assuring  them  that  Messiah 
should  appear  in  the  flesh,  teach  in  the  courts  of  the  new 
temple,  and  render  it  more  glorious  than  the  first.  (Ezra 
V.  i.  2;  Haggai  i.  and  ii.;  Zech.  iv.) 

Zechariah. — The  prophet  Zechariah,  who  is  expressly 
called  the  son  ofBarachiah,  (Zech.  i.  1,)  was  one  of  the 
minor  prophets  \vho  returned  from  Babylon,  with  Zerub- 
babel,  and  began  to  prophesy  about  two  months  after 
Haggai.  He  and  Haggai  zealously  encouraged  the 
Jews  to  rebuild  the  temple  and  city,  the  work  on  which 
had  been  suspended  for  several  years.  He  wrote  the 
book  which  bears  his  name,  and  has  been  called  the 
chief  of  the  minor  prophets. 

Iddo. — Iddo,  a prophet  of  Judah,  who  seems  to  have 
been  the  historian  of  his  day,  and  whose  record  and  gen- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PROPHETS. 


359 


ealogies  are  mentioned  in  Scripture.  2 Chron,  ix.  29, 
and  xii.  15.  His  writings  never  made  a part  of  the  canon 
of  the  Old  Testament.  Indeed,  had  every  thing  done  or 
said  by  holy  men,  according  to  the  will  of  God,  been  in- 
serted in  the  Bible,  it  would  have  made  the  book  too 
large  to  be  useful.  Josephus  is  of  opinion  that  this  was 
the  prophet  sent  to  Jeroboam  at  Bethel,  and  slain  by  a 
lion  on  his  return.  1 Kings  xiii.  Whether  he  was  the 
grandfather  of  Zechariah,  is  uncertain.  Zech.  i.  1. 
There  were  several  other  persons  of  this  name.  1 Chr. 
x.wii.  21;  Ezra  viii.  17. 

Malachi. — The  prophet  Malachi  wrote  his  book,  which 
was  the  end  of  vision  and  prophecy,  397  years  B.  C. 
He  lived  in  the  reign  of  Artaxerxes,  the  king  of  Persia, 
and  prophesied  the  coming  of  John  the  Baptist,  under 
the  name  of  Elias>  and  was  the  last  of  the  prophets  of  the 
Old  Testament.  He  flourished  after  the  rebuilding  of 
Jerusalem  and  the  temple  by  Nehemiah,  and  was  cotem- 
porary with  Plato,  the  philosopher;  Cimon,  the  Athenian 
general;  Amyrtmus,  king  of  Egypt,  and  Darius  Nothus, 
king  of  Persia.  With  him,  the  prophetical  office  seems 
to  have  ceased  for  nearly  400 years;  that  is,  till  Messiah 
came  About  40  years  after  the  delivery  of  his  prophecy 
was  born  Aristotle,  the  philosopher. 

Prophetess. — (Ex.  xv.  20.)  Prophetess  signifies  not 
only  the  wife  of  a prophet,  (Isa.  viii.  3,)  but  also  a woman 
that  has  the  gift  of  prophecy.  Among  these  were  Mir- 
iam, Deborah,  Jjannah,  and  Anna. 

Miriam  led  the  concert  (Ex.  xv.  20,  21)  that  she  is 
reckoned  as  a prophetess. 

Philip,  the  evangelist,  l^ad  four  daughters,  virgins, 
which  did  prophesy.  (Acts  x.xi.  9.) 

The  apostles  and  prophets:  Jesus  Christ  himself  being 
the  chief  corner  stone.  (Eph.  ii.  20;  Rev.  xviii.  20.) 

The  names  of  the  books  that  were  written  on  skin- 
parchment,  which  are  not  recorded  in  the  Bible,  were 
written  by  these  prophets,  viz  : 

The  Book  of  Nathan  the  prophet. 

The  Book  of  Gad  the  seer  or  prophet.  (1  Chr.  29:  29.) 

The  Book  of  Jasher.  (2  Sam.  1 : 18.) 

The  Book  of  Shemaiah  the  prophet. 

The  Book  of  Iddo  the  seer  or  prophet.  (2  Chron. 
12:  15,  &.C.) 


360 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


There  was  a prophet  for  every  tribe  and  nation  under 
heaveh,  to  prophesy  to  them  the  word  of  God. 

THE  SHEPHERDS  OF  ANTIQUITY. 

Abel,  the  son  of  Adam,  was  the  first  shepherd,  a 
keeper  of  sheep,  a righteous  man. 

The  Ethiopian  shepherds  of  Egypt  and  Chaldea  first 
acquired  a knowledge  of  the  stars,  while  guarding  their 
flocks  by  night.  Their  employment  led  them  to  contem- 
plate the  stars.  While  their  flocks,  in  the  silence  of  the 
night,  \yere  enjoying  sweet  repose,  the  spangled  sky 
would  naturally  invite  the  attention  of  the  shepherds. 
The  observation  of  the  heavenly  bodies  afforded  them 
amusement,  and,  at  the  same  time,  assisted  them  in  trav- 
elling in  the  night.  A star  guided  the  shepherds  to  the 
manger  where  bur  blessed  Saviour  vvas  born.  By  the 
aid  ofa  lively  imagination,  they  distributed  the  stars  into 
a number  of  constellations,  or  companies,  of  which  they 
gave  the  names  of  the  animals  which  they  represented; 
and  from  them  we  have  received  the  science  of  astron- 
omy. 

The  Canaanites  or  Phoenicians  were  shepherds  ; the 
Cushans  or  Samarians  were  shepherds  ; the  Syrians 
were  shepherds  ; the  inhabitants  of  Lower  Egypt  were 
originally  shepherds;  and  those  of  Upper  Egypt,  in  the 
best  of  the  land  of  Goshen  or  Raineses,  were  shepherds. 
The  Arabian  shepherds  brought  to  Jehoshaphat  presents 
of  their  flocks;  seven  thousand  and  seven  hundred  rams, 
and  as  many  he-goats.  The  shepherds  watched  their 
flocks  day  and  night,  and  guarded  them  with  their  dogs. 

“ All  the  flocks  ofKedar  (Arabians)  shall  be  aalh*  red 
together;  they  shall  come  up  with  acceptance  on  mine 
altar;  and  I will  glorify  the  house  (or  people)  of  my 
glory.”  (Isa.  60:  7.) 

Wiiile  shepherds  watched  their  flocks  by  night. 

All  sealed  on  the  ground, 

The  Angel  of  the  Lord  came  down, 

And  glory  shone  around. 

The  prophecij  of  Christ,  the  Good  Shepherd.  — “ And 
there  were  in  the  country  of  Canaan,  called  Judea, 
shepherds  abiding  in  the  field,  keeping  watch  over  their 


HISTORY  OP  THE  PROPHETS.  361' 

flocks  by  night;  and  lo!  the  Angel  of  the  Lord  came  up- 
on them,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shone  round  about 
them,  and  they  were  sore  afraid;  and  the  angel  said  unto 
them.  Fear  not,  for  behold,  I bring  you  good  tidings  of 
great  joy  which  shall  be  to  all  people,  for  unto  you  is 
born  this  day,  in  the  city  of  David,  a Savior,  which  is 
Christ  the  Lord.  For  thus  it  is  written  by  the  prophet 
in  Bethlehem,  in  the  land  of  Judea,  (or  Canaan,)  art  not 
thou  the  least  among  the  princes  of  Judea  : for  out  ofthee 
shall  come  a Governor  that  shall  rule  my  people  Israel; 
and  this  shall  be  a sign  unto  you:  ye  shall  And  the  babe 
wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes,  lying  in  a manger;  and 
suddenly  there  was  with  the  angel  Gabriel  a multitude  of 
the  heavenly  host  (a  great  number)  praising  God,  and 
saying.  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth,  peace, 
good  will  toward  men.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  the  an- 
gels were  gone  away  from  them  into  heaven,  the  shep- 
herds said  one  to  another.  Let  us  now  go  even  unto 
Bethlehem,  and  see  this  thing  which  is  come  to  pass, 
which  the  Lord  hath  made  known  unto  us.  And  they 
came  with  haste,  and  found  Mary  and  Joseph  with  the 
babe  lying  in  a manger;  and  when  they  had  seen  it  they 
made  known  abroad  the  saying  which  was  told  them  con- 
cerning the  child,  and  all  that  heard  it  wondered  at  those 
things  which  were  told  them  by  the  shepherds,  and  the 
shepherds  returned  (home)  glorifying  and  praising  God 
in  the  highest,  for  all  these  things  that  they  had  heard 
and  seen,  as  it  was  told  them  by  the  angels,  of  the  birth 
of  the  Messiah  the  Shepherd  of  Israel,  who  would  lead 
his  people  as  a flock.”  (Matthew,  Luke,  and  John.) 

“ The  Lord  is  my  shepherd;  I shall  not  want.  He 
maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures:  he  leadeth  me 
beside  the  still  waters.  He  restoreth  my  soul:  he  lead- 
eth me  in  the  paths  of  righteousness  for  his  name’s  sake. 
Yea,  though  I walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death,  I will  fear  no  evil:  for  thou  art  with  me;  thy  rod 
and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me.  Thou  preparest  a table 
before  me  in  the  presence  of  mine  enemies:  thou  anoint- 
est  my  head  wdth  oil;  my  cup  runneth  over.  Surely 
goodness  and  mercy  shall  follow  me  all  the  days  of  my 
life:  and  I will  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  for  ever.” 
(Psalm  xxiii.) 

24 


362 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


The  Command  and  Law  of  God.  — “ Ye  fathers!  bring 
up  your  children  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord.”  (Eph.  vi.  4.) 

“ And  if  a stranger  sojourn  with  thee  in  your  land,  ye 
shall  not  vex  him.  But  the  stranger  that  dwelleth  with 
you  shall  be  unto  you  as  one  born  among  you,  and  thou 
shalt  love  him  as  thyself.”  (Lev.  xix.  23.) 

“ Children,  obey  your  parents  in  all  things:  for  this  is 
well  pleasing  unto  the  Lord.”  (Cor.  iii.  20.) 

“ Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother.”  (Ex.  xx.  12. 
Eph.  vi.  1 .) 

“ The  law  is  not  made  for  a righteous  man,  but  for  the 
lawless  and  disobedient,  for  the  ungodly  and  sinners,  for 
the  unholy  and  profane,  for  murderers  of  fathers  and 
murderers  of  mothers,  for  man-slayers,  for  whore-mon- 
gers, for  them  that  defile  themselves  with  mankind,  for 
MANSTEALERs.”  (1  Tim.  i.  9,  10.) 

“ Thou  shalt  not  steal.”  (Exodus  xxi.  16.)  “ He  that 

stealeth  a man  and  selleth  him,  or  if  he  be  found  in  his 
hand,  he  shall  surely  be  put  to  death.”  (Exodus  xx.  15.) 

“ Masters  give  unto  your  servants  that  which  is  just 
and  equal.”  (Col.  iv.  1.) 

“ Wo  unto  you  lawyers!  for  ye  have  taken  away  the 
key  of  knowledge;  ye  entered  not  in  yourselves,  and 
them  that  were  entering  in  ye  hindered.”  (Luke  xi.  52.) 

“ Behold  ! the  hire  of  the  laborers  who  have  reaped 
down  your  fields,  which  is  of  you  kept  back  by  fraud, 
crieth:  and  the  cries  of  them  which  have  reaped  are  en- 
tered into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth.”  (Jas.  v.  4.) 

“Parents,  bring  up  your  children  to  obey  and  honor 
you.” 

It  is  a truth  — you’ll  find  it  so  — 

As  the  twig  is  bent,  the  tree  will  grow ! 


THE  GENERATION  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

Mary,  the  mother  of  our  Lord,  was  the  daughter  of 
Eli,  or  Joachim,  of  the  family  of  David. 

Shem,  the  second  son  of  Noah,  was  born  A.  M.  1558, 
about  93  years  before  the  deluge,  from  whom  descended 
the  Jews,  and  through  them  the  Messiah.  He  had  five 


HISTORV  OF  THE  PROPHETS. 


363 


sons,  who  peopled  the  finest  provinces  of  the  East.  The 
languages  of  these  nations  are  still  called  the  Shemiiish 
languages,  including  the  Hebrew,  Chaldee,  Syriac, 
Arabic,  Ethiopic,  &.c. 

Abram,  Abraham,  (Gen.  xi.  27,)  was  the  son  of  Te- 
rah,  and  was  born  at  Ur,  a city  of  Chaldea,  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  kingdom  of  Nimrod.  (Gen.  x.  10.)  Abram 
left  Ur,  and  removed  to  the  land  of  Canaan.  He  re- 
mained at  Haran. 

Sarah,  or  Sarai,  (Gen.  xi.  31,)  was  the  sister-in-law 
and  wife  of  Abraham. 

Isaac,  (Gen.  xxi.  3,)  the  son  of  Abraham  and  Sarah, 
was  born  A.  M.  2108,  in  Canaan.  Isaac,  at  the  age  of 
40,  married  Rebekah,  the  daughter  of  Bethuel,  the  sis- 
ter of  Laban,  and  begat  Jacob. 

Jacob,  the  second  son  of  Isaac,  and  founder  of  the 
Jewish  nation,  was  born  A.  M.  2167,  and  married  Leah, 
(Gen.  xxix.  16,)  the  daughter  of  Laban,  the  Syrian,  and 
begat  Judah.  He  removed  to  Egypt,  with  his  family,  at 
the  request  of  Joseph,  and  died,  after  having  dwelt  in 
Goshen  17  years. 

Amorites,  (Gen.  x.  16,)  a Syrian  tribe  descended 
from  Canaan,  and  among  the  most  formidable  of  the 
tribes.  They  were  of  gigantic  stature  and  great  courage, 
(Amos  ii.  9,)  and  inhabited  one  of  the  most  fertile  dis- 
tricts of  the  country,  being  bounded  on  three  sides  by 
the  rivers  Arnon,  Jabbok,  and  Jordan.  The  Israelites 
asked  permission  of  their  king  to  travel  through  their 
territory. 

Judah,  (Gen.  xxix.  35,)  the  fourth  son  of  Jacob  and 
Leah,  was  born  in  Mesopotamia  about  A.  M.  2249,  and 
married  the  daughter  of  Shuah,  or  Shua,  the  Canaanitess, 
one  of  the  posterity  of  Ham.  The  sons  of  Judah  which 
were  born  unto  him,  were  three,  by  the  daughter  of 
Shuah,  Er,  Onan,  and  Shelah. 

“ And  Judah  took  a wife  for  Er,  his  first  born,  whose 
name  was  Tamar;  and  Er  marrieth  Tamar. 

And  Er,  Judah’s  first-born,  was  wicked  in  the  sight  of 
the  Lord;  and  the  Lord  slew  him. 

And  Judah  said  unto  Onan,  Go  in  unto  thy  brother’s 
wife  and  marry  her,  and  raise  up  seed  to  thy  brother. 

And  Onan  knew  that  the  seed  should  not  be  his. 


364 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


And  the  thing  which  he  did  displeased  the  Lord ; 
wherefore  he  slew  him  also. 

Then  said  Judah  to  Tamar,  his  daughter-in-law,  Re- 
main a widow  at  thy  father’s  house  till  Shelah  my  son  be 
grown;  for  he  said.  Lest  peradventure  he  die  also,  as  his 
brethren  did.  And  Tamar  went  and  dwelt  in  her  father’s 
house. 

Judah  acknowledged  to  Tamar,  and  said,  She  hath 
been  more  righteous  than  I;  because  that  I gave  her  not 
to  Shelah  my  son. 

And  Judah  begat  Phares,  or  Pharez,  of  Tamar,  his 
daughter-in-law.  (Gen.  xxxviii.  1 Chron.  ii.) 

And  Pares  begat  Esrom,  and  Esrom  begat  Aram,  and 
Aram  begat  Aminadab,  and  Aminadab  begat  Naasson, 
and  Naasson  begat  Salmon,  and  Salmon  begat  Booz  of 
Rachab.  (Matt,  i.) 

Rechab,  Rechabites.  (Jer.  xxxv.  16,  18.)  The  Re- 
chabites  were  a tribe  of  Kenites,  or  Midianites.  “ The 
Kenites  that  came  of  Hemath,  the  father  of  the  house  of 
Rechab.”  (1  Chron.  ii.  55.) 

Hamathites,  the  descendants  of  Ham,  are  mentioned 
as  having  once  occupied  the  southern  border  of  the  prov- 
ince of  Canaan.  (1  Chron.  iv.  40.)  They  were  people 
of  color. 

The  word  house  is  used  to  denote  a family,  (Gen.  xii, 
17,  1 Tim.  v.  8,)  a race,  or  lineage,  (Luke  ii.  4,  1 Kings 
xiii.  8.) 

Kenites,  (1  Sam.  xv.  6.)  descended  from  Jonadab,  or 
Jehonadab,  the  son  or  descendant  of  Rechab,  (2  Kings  x. 
15,)  from  which  last  they  derive  their  name.  (Comp.  Num. 
X.  29—32,  with  Judges  i.  16,  and  iv.  11.)  Jonadab  appears 
to  have  been  zealous  for  the  pure  worship  of  God,  and  was 
associated  with  Jehu  in  the  destruction  of  the  idolatrous 
house  of  Ahab.  He  established  a rule  for  his  posterity, 
that  they  should  possess  neither  land  nor  houses,  but  should 
live  in  tents,  and  should  drink  no  wine  or  strong  drink.  In 
obedience  to  this  rule,  the  Rechabites  continued  a separate 
but  peaceable  people,  living  in  tents,  and  removing  from 
place  to  place,  as  circumstances  required.  When  Judea 
was  first  invaded  by  Nebuchadnezzar  they  fled  to  Jerusa- 
lem for  safety,  where  it  pleased  God,  by  the  prophet  Jere- 
miah, to  exhibit  them  to  the  wicked  inhabitants  of  Jerusa- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PROPHETS. 


365 


lem,  as  an  example  of  constancy  in  their  obedience  to  the 
mandates  of  an  earthly  father.  (Jer.  xxxv.  2 — 19.) 

Some  highly  interesting  facts  are  known  respecting  the 
present  condition  of  the  Rechabites.  They  still  dwell  in 
the  mountainous  tropical  country  to  the  northeast  of  Me- 
dina. They  are  called  Beni  Khaibr,  sons  of  Heber  ; and 
their  land  is  called  Khaibr.  They  have  no  intercourse  with 
their  brethren,  the  Jews,  who  are  dispersed  over  Asia  ; and 
are  esteemed  as  false  brethren,  because  they  observe  not 
the  law.  These  persons  cannot  accompany  a caravan,  be- 
cause their  religion  permits  them  not  to  travel  on  the  Sab- 
bath ; yet  their  country  is  so  surrounded  by  deserts,  that 
unless  in  a caravan,  it  can  neither  be  entered  or  left  safely. 

A late  traveller  inquired  of  a Jew  about  them,  and 
whether  they  ever  came  to  Jerusalem ; and  the  Jew  proved 
that  they  came  to  that  city  in  the  time  of  Jeremiah,  by 
reading  ch.  xxxv.  of  his  prophecy.  This  Jew  stated  that 
these  persons,  who  were  unquestionably  the  descendants  of 
the  Rechabites,  are  now  known  to  drink  no  wdne  ; tp  have 
neither  vineyards,  field,  nor  seed  ; and  to  be  wandering  no- 
mades,  dwelling  like  Arabs  in  tents;  and  they  have  never 
wanted  a man  to  stand  before  the  Lord,  but  have  maintained 
strictly  and  constantly  the  worship  of  the  true  God.  (Josh, 
vi.  17 — 25.)  The  faith  of  Rahab  is  commended,  (Heb.  xi. 
31 ; James  ii.  25  ;)  and  it  is  supposed  she  married  into  a 
noble  family  of  the  tribe  of  Judah.  (Matt.  i.  5.)  The  term 
Rahab  is  used  poetically  as  descriptive  of  Egypt,  in  Ps. 
Ixxxvii.  4 ; Ixxxix.  10  ; Isa.  li.  9. 

Naomi  and  her  husband  Elimelech  retired  to  the  land  of 
Moab,  because  of  a famine  in  Canaan,  where  their  two  sons 
married — Chilion,  Orpah,  and  Mahlon,  Ruth.  After  about 
ten  years,  Elimelech  and  his  sons  died  without  leaving  any 
children,  and  Naomi,  Ruth’s  mother-in-law,  returned  home 
to  the  land  of  Canaan,  where  Ruth,  one  of  the  ancestors  of 
our  Saviour,  married  Boaz,  who  lived  in  the  days  of  Gid- 
eon, about  300  years  before  Homer  flourished. 

Boaz,  or  Booz,  married  Ruth,  (Ruth  i.  4,)  a Moabitish 
woman,  and  begat  Obed,  and  through  Boaz  is  traced  the 
regular  succession  of  Jewish  Kings.  (Matt.  i.  5.)  Boaz 
was  a man  of  wealth,  and  of  great  respectability;  and,  from 
his  conduct  towards  his  poor  kinswoman,  Ruth,  we  sup- 


366 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


pose  him  to  have  been  a man  of  strict  integrity,  and  of  an 
estimable  character,  as  she  soon  found  favor  in  the  eyes  of 
a kinsman,  whom  she  afterwards  married,  by  which  event 
she  became  the  ancestor  of  the  royal  family  of  David.  And 
Obed  beget  Jesse. 

Jesse,  (1  Chron.  ii  13.)  The  son  of  Obed,  and  father 
of  David.  Hence  he  is  called  the  root  of  David;  and  the 
ancestor  of  the  Messiah.  (Isa.  xi.  1,  10.)  Christ  describes 
himself  as  the  root  and  the  offspring  of  David,  (Rev.  v.  5 ; 
xxii.  16,)  in  reference  to  his  two-fold  nature;  in  one  of 
which,  he  was  the  Creator  and  the  source  of  all  being, 
(John  i.  3,)  and  in  the  other,  he  was  born  of  a woman  of  a 
descendant  of  the  family  of  David.  (Matt.  i.  5 — 16.) 

David  ( 1 Sam.  xvi.  13,)  was  the  son  of  Jesse,  of  the  tribe 
of  Judah.  He  was  born  in  Bethlehem,  B.  C.  1085,  and  was, 
both  in  his  prophetical  and  regal  character,  an  eminent 
type  of  the  Messiah.  David  was  a “ ruddy”  complexion,  a 
dark  red.  (1  Sam.  xvii.  42.)  While  he  was  employed  as  a 
shepherd  in  his  father’s  fields,  God  sent  Samuel  to  Bethle- 
hem, with  instructions  to  anoint  David  as  king  of  Israel,  in 
the  place  of  Saul,  who  had  incurred  the  divine  displeasure, 
and  was  therefore  to  be  deposed.  He  was  then  about  twen- 
ty-two years  old.  He  did  not  succeed  at  once  to  the  throne, 
but  first' became  Saul’s  armour-bearer.  (1  Sam.  xvi.  14 — 
23.)  Then  he  retired  to  Bethlehem,  but  soon  appeared  as 
the  champion  of  the  Israelites,  against  Goliath,  a famous 
giant  of  the  Philistines,  whom  he  slew.  (1  Sam.  xvii.) 
This  victory  greatly  advanced  his  reputation,  and  secured 
him  a high  place  in  the  court  and  camp  of  the  king.  In 
this  situation,  he  formed  a friendship  with  Jonathan,  the 
king’s  son,  which  is  memorable  for  its  strength  and  sacred- 
ness. (1  Sam.  xviii.  1 — 5.) 

David  the  king,  begat  Solomon  of  Bathsheba,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Eliam,  of  her  that  had  been  the  wife  of  Uriah  the 
Hittite.  (2  Sam.  xi.  and  xii.) 

Hittites,  (1  Kings  xi.  1.)  The  posterity  of  Heth,  the 
second  son  of  Canaan,  blacks.  (Herodotus.)  Their  settle- 
ments were  in  the  southern  part  of  Judea,  near  Hebron. 
(Gen.  xxiii.  3.)  They  are  also  spoken  of  as  inhabiting  the 
mountains  of  Judah.  (Num.  xiii.  29;)  and  again  as  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Bethel.  (Judg.  i.  26.)  Probably  they 


HISTORY  OP  THE  PROPHETS. 


367 


maintained  a sort  of  independence,  (I  Kings  x.  29 ; 2 Kings 
vii.  (i;)  and  they  seem  to  have  retained  their  distinctive 
name  to  a late  period.  (Ezra  ix.  1,  2.) 

And  Solomon  begat  Rehoboam  of  Naamah,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Pharaoh,  women  of  the  Moabites,  Ammonites,  Edom- 
ites, Zidonians,  and  Hittites.  The  testimony  of  history 
proves  these  nations  colored.  And  Pharaoh’s  daughter 
came  up  out  of  the  city  of  David  unto  her  house,  which 
Solomon  had  built  for  her.  (1  Kings  vii.,  ix.,  and  xi.) 

Rehoboam,  the  son  of  Solomon  by  Pharoah’s  daughter, 
an  Ammonitess  woman,  ascended  the  throne  B.  C.  970, 
being  then  41  years  old,  and  reigned  17  years. 

Roboam  begat  Abia,  and  Abia  begat  Asa,  and  Asa  be- 
< gat  Josaphat,  and  Josaphat  begat  Joram,  and  Joram  begat 
Ozias,  and  Ozias  begat  Joatham,  and  Joatham  begat  Achaz, 
and  Achaz  begat  Ezekias,  and  Ezekias  begat  Manasses, 
and  Manasses  beget  Amon,  and  Amon  begat  Josias,  and 
Josias  begat  Jechonias  and  his  brethren,  about  the  time 
they  were  carried  away  to  Babylon.  And  after  they  were 
brought  to  Babylon,  Jechonias  begat  Salathiel,  and  Sala- 
thiel  begat  Zorobabel,  and  Zorobabel  begat  Abiud,  and 
Abiud  begat  Eliakim,  and  Eliakim  begat  Azor,  and  Azor 
begat  Sadoc,  and  Sadoc  begat  Achim,  and  Achim  begat 
Eliud,  and  Eliud  begat  Eleazer,  and  Eleazer  begat  Mat- 
than,  and  Matthan  begat  Jacob,  and  Jacob  begat  Joseph, 
(Matt.  i.  16 — 18,)  the  husband  of  Mary,  the  mother  of  Je- 
sus, who  is  called  Christ. 

THE  BIRTH  OF  CHRIST. 

John  the  Baptist  was  the  son  of  Elizabeth  (cousin  to 
the  Virgin  Mary)  and  Zacharias.  His  birth  had  been  mi- 
raculously foretold  by  the  angel  Gabriel  to  Zacharias  whilst 
he  was  officiating  in  the  temple. 

As  John  was  designed  to  be  the  forerunner  of  the  Mes- 
siah, the  angel  informed  Zacharias,  that  he  should  live 
with  the  austerity  of  a Nazarite,  and  act  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God;  that  he  should  call  the 
children  of  Israel  to  repentance,  and  in  the  power  of  Elijah 
should  prepare  the  world  for  the  reception  of  the  Messiah. 

' The  birth  of  our  Savior,  called  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Messiah,  the  Mediator,  the  Redeemer  of  the  world,  took 


368 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


upon  himself  the  human  form,  and  was  born  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  December  tbe  2otb,  According  to  the  best  author- 
ities, it  may  be  dated  2188  years  from  the  founding  of  the 
kingdom  of  Egypt,  and  846  years  from  the  founding  of  the 
city  of  Carthage. 

Christ,  the  Lord,  was  born  in  Bethlehem,  in  the  land  of 
Judea,  in  the  city  of  David,  (Luke  ii.)  they  being  of  the 
house  and  lineage  of  David,  to  be  registered  in  the  chief 
city  of  their  tribe,  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  the  country  now 
called  Judea. 

Joseph,  of  Galilee,  was  the  reputed  father  of  Jesus  Christ. 
(John  vi.  42.  ) 

Cyrenius,  an  Ethiopian  governor  of  Syria,  first  made  the 
taxing  of  the  people.  [Luke  ii.]  t 

The  treasury  of  Cssar  Augustus,  governor  of  Syria,  be- 
ing greatly  exhausted,  he  commanded  that  all  his  subjects, 
including  the  inhabitants  of  the  conquered  provinces,  should 
have  their  names  enrolled,  in  order  to  be  taxed. 

And  all  went  to  be  taxed,  every  one  into  bis  own  city. 
And  Joseph  also  went  up  from  Galilee,  out  of  the  city  of 
Nazareth,  into  Judea,  unto  the  city  of  David,  which  is 
called  Bethlehem,  (because  he  was  of  the  house  and  lineage 
of  David,)  to  be  taxed,  with  Mary  his  espoused  wife,  being 
great  with  child. 


PERIODS,  &.C. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


PERIODS,  &C. 


Period  I.  will  extend  from  the  creation  of  the  world  4004 
years  B.  C.  to  the  deluge  2348  B.  C. ; to  this  period  we 
give  the  name  of  antedeluvian. 

Period  II.  extends  from  the  deluge  2348  B.  C.  to  the 
calling  of  Abraham,  1921  B.  C. ; this  is  the  period  of  Con- 
fusion of.languages. 

Period  III.  From  the  calling  of  Abraham,  1921  B.  C., 
to  the  Founding  of  Athens,  1556  B.  C. ; this  is  the  period 
of  the  Egyptian  bondage. 

Period  IV.  From  the  Founding  of  Athens,  1556  B.  C., 
to  the  Dedication  of  Solomon’s  Temple,  B.  C.  1004;  this 
is  the  period  of  the  Trojan  war. 

Period  V.  From  the  Dedication  of  Solomon’s  Temple, 
1004  B.  C.,  to  the  Founding  of  Rome,  752  B.  C. ; this  is 
the  period  of  Homer. 

Period  VI.  From  the  Founding  of  Rome,  752  B.  C.,  to 
the  War  between  the  Greeks  and  Persians,  496  B.  C. ; this 
is  the  period  of  the  Roman  kings. 

Period  VII.  From  the  War  between  the  Greeks  and 
Persians,  496  B.  C.,  to  the  Birth  of  Alexander,  an  Egyp- 
tian, 256  B.  C. ; this  is  the  period  of  Grecian  glory. 

Period  VIII.  From  the  Birth  of  Alexander,  356  B.  C. 
to  the  Destruction  of  Carthage,  146  B.  C. ; this  is  the  pe- 
riod of  Roman  military  renown. 

Period  IX.  From  the  Destruction  of  Carthage,  146  B.  C. 
to  the  first  campaign  of  Julius  Ctesar,  80  B.  C. ; this  is  the 
period  of  the  Civil  War  between  Marius  and  Scylla. 

Period  X.  From  the  First  campaign  of  Julius  Caesar, 
80  B.  C.,  to  the  Nativity  of  Jesus  Christ;  and  the  com- 


370 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


mencement  of  the  Christian  era ; this  is  the  period  of  Ro- 
man Literature. 

Period  XI.  From  the  Nativity  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  the 
Reign  of  Constantine  the  Great,  A.  D.  309  ; this  is  the  pe- 
riod of  the  Toleration  of  Christianity,  which  took  place 
under  Constantine. 

Period  XII.  From  the  Toleration  of  Christianity,  A.  D. 
306,  to  the  Extinction  of  the  Western  empire,  A.  D.  476 ; 
this  is  the  period  of  the  Northern  invasions. 

Period  XIII.  From  the  extinction  of  the  Western  em- 
pire, A.  D.  476,  to  the  flight  of  Mahomet  the  Arabian,  A. 
D.  622  ; this  is  the  period  of  the  Justinian  Code  ; and  of 
the  wars  of  Belisarius. 

Period  XIV.  From  the  Flight  of  Mahomet,  A.  D.  622, 
to  the  Crowning  of  Charlemagne  at  Rome,  A.  D.  800  ; this 
is  the  period  of  the  Establishment  of  the  Moors’  dominion. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE, 

FROM  A.  D.  826  TO  1791. 

826  Harold,  king  of  Denmark,  dethroned  by  his  sub- 
jects for  being  a Christian. 

828  Egbert,  king  of  Wessex,  unites  the  Heptarchy, 
by  the  name  of  England. 

838  The  Scots  and  Piets  have  a decisive  battle,  in 
which  the  former  prevail,  and  both  kingdoms  are 
united  by  Kenneth. 

867  The  Danes  began  their  ravages  in  England. 

896  Alfred  the  Great,  after  subduing  the  Danish  in- 
vaders, (against  whom  he  fought  fifty-six  battles  by 
sea  and  land,)  composes  his  body  of  laws;  divides 
England  into  counties,  hundreds  and  tythings; 
erects  county  courts,  and  founds  the  university  of 
Oxford. 

915  The  university  of  Cambridge  founded. 

991  The  figures  in  Arithmetic  are  brought  into  Europe 
by  the  Saracens  from  Arabia. 

Letters  of  the  alphabet  were  hitherto  used. 

996  Otho  III.  makes  the  empire  of  Germany  elective. 


371 


PERIODS,  &C. 

999  Boleslaus,  the  first  king  of  Poland. 

Paper,  made  of  cotton  rags,  were  in  use  in  1000; 
that  of  linen  rags  in  1170;  the  manufactory  intro- 
duced into  England,  at  Dartford,  1588. 

1015  Children  forbidden,  by  law,  to  be  sold  by  their  pa- 
rents in  England. 

1017  Canute,  king  of  Denmark,  gets  possession  of  Eng- 
land. 

1041  The  Saxon  line  restored  under  Edward,  the  Con- 
fessor. 

1043  The  Turks  (a  nation  of  adventurers  from  Tartary) 
become  formidable,  and  take  possession  of  Persia. 

1054  Leo  IX.,  the  first  pope  that  kept  an  art.iy. 

1057  Malcolm  III.,  king  of  Scotland,  kills  the  tyrant, 
Macbeth,  at  Dunsinane,  and  marries  the  princess 
Margaret,  sister  to  Edgar  Atheling. 

1065  The  Turks  take  Jerusalem  from  the  Saracens. 

1066  The  battle  of  Hastings,  fought  between  Harold 
and  William,  duke  of  Normandy,  in  which  Harold 
is  conquered  and  slain,  after  which  William  be- 
comes king  of  England. 

1070  Musical  notes  invented. 

1076  Justices  of  Peace  first  appointed  in  England. 

1080  Doomsday-book  began  to  be  compiled,  by  order  of 
William,  from  a survey  of  all  the  estates  in  Eng- 
land, (and  finished  in  1086.) 

The  I'ower  of  London,  built  by  ditto,  to  curb  his 
English  subjects,  numbers  of  whom  fly  to  Scotland, 
(same  year.) 

1096  The  first  crusade  to  the  Holy  Land  was  begun  un- 
der several  Christian  princes,  to  drive  the  infidels 
from  Jerusalem. 

1110  Edgar  Atheling,  the  last  of  the  Saxon  princes,  dies 
in  England. 

1118  The  order  of  the  Knights  Templars,  instituted  to 
defend  the  sepulchre  at  Jerusalem,  and  to  protect 
Christian  strangers. 

1163  London  Bridge,  consisting  of  nineteen  small  arches, 
first  built  6f  stone. 

1172  Henry  II.,  king  of  England,  (and  first  of  the 
Plantagenets,)  takes  possession  of  Ireland;  which, 
from  that  period,  has  been  governed  by  an  English 
viceroy,  lord-lieutenant. 


372  LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 

1176  England  was  divided,  by  Henry,  into  six  circuits, 
and  justice  was  dispensed  by  itinerant  judges. 

1 180  Glass  windows  began  to.  be  used  in  private  houses 
in  England. 

1182  Pope  Alexander  III.  compelled  the  kings  of  Eng- 
land and  France  to  hold  the  stirrups  of  his  saddle 
when  he  mounted  his  horse. 

1165  The  great  conjunction  of  the  sun,  and  moon,  and 
all  the  planets,  in  Libra,  happened  in  September. 

1182  The  battle  of  Ascalon,  in  Judaea,  in  which  Rich- 
ard, king  of  England,  defeats  Saladin’s  army,  con- 
sisting of  300,000  combatants. 

1194  Dieu  et  mon  Droit,  was  first  used  as  a motto  by 
Richard,  on  a victory  over  the  French. 

1200  Chimnies  were  not  known  in  England. 

Surnames  now  began  to  be  used;  first  among  the 
nobility,  (same  year.) 

1208  London  incorporated,  and  obtained  their  first  char- 
ter, for  electing  their  lord-mayor  and  other  magis- 
trates, from  king  John. 

1215  Magna  Charta  was  signed  by  king  John  and  the 
barons  of  England. 

1227  The  Tartars,  a new  race  of  heroes,  under  Gingis- 
Kan,  emerged  from  the  northern  parts  of  Asia,  and 
overrun  all  the  Saracen  empire. 

1233  The  houses  of  London,  and  other  cities  in  Eng- 
land, France  and  Germany,  are  still  thatched  with 
straw. 

1264  According  to  some  writers,  the  commons  of  Eng- 
land were  not  summoned  to  parliament  till  now. 

1273  The  empire  of  the  present  Austrian  family  began 
in  Germany. 

1282  Llewellyn,  prince  of  Wales,  was  defeated  and 
killed  by  Edward  I.,  who  united  that  principality  to 
England. 

1284  Edward  II.,  born  at  Caernarvon,  was  the  first 
prince  of  Wales. 

1298  The  present  Turkish  empire  begun  in  Bithynia, 
under  Ottoman. 

Tallow  candles  were  so  great  a luxury,  that  splin- 
ters of  wood  were  used  for  lights  (the  same  year.) 

1302  The  mariner’s  compass  was  invented,  or  improved, 
by  Gioia,  of  Naples. 


373 


PERIODS,  &C. 

1307  The  beginning  of  the  Swiss  Cantons. 

1308  The  popes  were  removed  to  Avignon,  in  France, 
for  70  years. 

1310  Lincoln’s  Inn  Society  established. 

1314  The  battle  of  Bannockburn,  between  Edward  II. 
and  Robert  Bruce,  which  established  the  latter  on 
the  throne  of  Scotland. 

Gold  first  coined  in  Christendom  1320;  ditto  in 
England  1344. 

1337  The  first  comet,  whose  course  is  described  with  an 
astronomical  exactness. 

Gunpowder  and  guns  were  first  invented  by  Swartz, 
a monk  of  Cologne,  in  1340;  Edward  III.  had  four 
pieces  of  cannon,  which  contributed  to  gain  him 
the  battle  of  Cressy,  in  1346.  Bombs  and  mortars 
were  invented  in  the  same  year. 

1340  Oil  painting  was  first  made  use  of  by  John  Vaneck. 
1344  The  first  creation  of  titles  by  patents,  used  by  Ed- 
ward III. 

The  order  of  the  Garter  was  instituted  in  England, 
by  Edward  III.,  1349;  altered  in  1557,  and  consists 
of  26  knights. 

1.356  The  battle  of  Poictiers,  in  which  king  John,  of 
France,  and  his  son  were  taken  prisoners  by  Ed- 
ward, the  Black  Prince. 

1357  Coals  were  first  brought  to  London. 

1358  Arms  of  England  and  France  were  first  quartered 
by  Edward  III. 

John  Wickliffe,  an  Englishman,  began  about  1362 
to  oppose  the  errors  of  the  church  of  Rome  with 
great  acuteness  and  spirit. 

1.386  A company  of  linen  weavers,  from  the  Nether- 
lands, established  in  London. 

Windsor  castle  was  built  by  Edward  III.,  (same 
year.) 

1391  Cards  invented  in  France  for  the  king’s  amuse- 
ment. 

1399  Westminster  Abbey  built  and  enlarged.  Westmin- 
ster Hall  ditto. 

Order  of  the  bath  instituted  at  the  coronation  of 
Henry  lY.,  in  1399;  reHewed  in  1725,  consisting 
of  38  knights. 


374 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


1410  Guildhall,  London,  was  built. 

1415  The  battle  of  Agincourt  gained  over  the  French, 
by  Henry  V.  of  England. 

About  1430,  Laurentius,  ofHaerlem,  invented  the 
art  of  printing,  which  he  practised  with  separate 
wooden  types.  Guttemburgh  afterwards  invented 
cut  metal  types;  but  the  art  was  carried  to  perfec- 
tion by  Peter  Schoeffer,  who  invented  the  mode  of 
casting  the  types  in  matrices.  Frederic  Corsellis 
began  to  print  at  Oxford,  in  J 468,  with  wooden  types; 
but  it  was  William  Caxton  who  introduced  into 
England  the  art  of  printing  with  fusile  types,  in  1474. 

1446  The  Vatican  Library  founded  at  Rome. 

The  sea  breaks  in  at  Dort,  in  Holland,  and  drowns 
100,000  people,  (the  same  year.) 

1453  Constantinople  taken  by  the  Turks,  which  ended 
the  eastern  empire,  1123  years  from  its  erection  by 
Constantine  the  Great,  and  2206  years  from  the 
foundation  of  Rome. 

1460  Engraving  and  etching  in  copper  was  invented. 

1483  Richard  III.,  king  of  England,  and  last  of  the 
Plantagenets,  was  defeated  and  killed  at  the  bat- 
tle of  Bosworth,  by  Henry  (Tudor)  VII  , which 
puts  an  end  to  the  civil  wars  between  the  houses  of 
York  and  Lancaster,  after  a contest  of  30  years, 
and  the  loss  of  100,000  men. 

1486  Henry  VIL  establishes  fifty  yeomen  of  the  guards, 
the  first  standing  army. 

1491  William  Grocyn  publicly  teaches  the  Greek  lan- 
guage at  Oxford. 

1492  America  was  first  discovered  by  Columbus,  a Ge- 
noese, in  the  service  of  Spain. 

1494  Algebra  first  known  in  Europe. 

1497  The  Portuguese  first  sailed  to  the  East  Indies  by 
the  Cape  of  Geod  Hope. 

South  America  was  discovered  by  Vespucius,  from 
whom  it  has  its  name,  (the  same  year.) 

1499  North  America  was  discovered  for  Henry  VII.,  by 
Cabot. 

1505  Shillings  first  coined  in  England. 

1509  Gardening  introduc.ed  into  England  from  the  Neth- 
erlands, whence  vegetables  were  imported. 


PERIODS,  &c,  375 

1517  Martin  Luther  began  the  Reformation. 

1620  Henry  VIII.,  for  his  writings  in  favor  of  Popery, 
receives  the  title  of  Defender  of  the  Faith  from 
his  Holiness. 

1534  The  Reformation  took  place  in  England,  under 
Henry  VIII. 

n^he  first  English  edition  of  the  Bible  authorized 
1539;  the  present  translation  finished  1611. 

1539  Cannon  began  to  be  used  in  ships. 

Silk  stockings  first  worn  by  the  French  king  in 
1543;  first  worn  in  England  by  queen  Elizabeth 
in  1561. 

1561  Pins  first  used  England,  (before  which  time  the 
ladies  used  skewers.) 

1544  Good  lands  were  let  in  England  at  one  shilling  per 
acre. 

1545  The  famous  council  of  Trent  began  and  continued 
18  years. 

1546  First  law  in  England,  establishing  the  interest  of 
money  at  ten  per  cent. 

1549  Lords  lieutenants  of  counties  instituted  in  England. 

1550  Horse  guards  instituted  in  England. 

1558  Q,ueen  Elizabeth  began  her  reign. 

1560  The  Reformation  in  Scotland  completed  by  John 
Knox. 

1563  Knives  first  made  in  England. 

1569  Royal  Exchange  first  built. 

1572  The  great  massacre  of  Protestants  at  Paris. 

1579  The  Dutch  shake  off  the  Spanish  yoke,  and  the 
republic  of  Holland  begun. 

English  East  India  Company  incorporated  in  1579; 
established  1600. 

1580  Sir  Francis  Drake  returns  from  his  voyage  round 
the  world,  being  the  first  English  circumnavigator. 

1582  Pope  Gregory  introduces  the  new  style  in  Italy; 
the  6th  of  October  being  counted  15. 

1583  Tobacco  first  brought  from  Virginia  into  England. 

1587  Mary,  queen  of  Scots,  was  beheaded  by  order  of 
Elizabeth,  after  18  years’  imprisonment. 

1588  The  Spanish  Armada  destroyed  by  Drake,  and 
other  English  admirals. 


376 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


Coaches  were  first  introduced  into  England  in 
1689;  hackney  act  in  1693;  increased  to  1000  in 

mo. 

1597  Watches  first  brought  into  England  from  Germany. 
1603  Q,ueen  Elizabeth  (the  last  of  the  Tudors)  died, 
and  nominated  James  VI.  of  Scotland  (and  first  of 
the  Stuarts)  as  her  successor;  which  united  both 
kingdoms,  under  the  name  of  Great  Britain. 

1605  The  gunpowder-plot  was  discovered  at  Westmin- 
ster. 

1608  Galileo,  of  Florence,  first  discovers  the  satellites 
about  the  planet  Saturn,  by  a teslescope  then  just 
invented  in  Holland. 

1610  Henry  IV.  is  murdered  at  Paris,  by  Ravaillac,  a 
priest. 

1611  Baronets  first  created  in  England,  by  James  I. 
1614  Napier,  of  Marcheston,  in  Scotland,  invents  the 

logarithms. 

Sir  Hugh  Middleton  brings  the  New  River  to  Lon- 
don, from  Ware,  (the  same  year.) 

1625  King  James  dies,  and  is  succeeded  by  his  son, 
Charles  I. 

The  island  of  Barbadoes,  the  first  English  settle- 
ment in  the  West  Indies,  was  planted,  (the  same 
year. 

1635  Regular  posts  established  from  London  to  Scot- 
land, Ireland,  &c. 

1640  The  massacre  in  Ireland,  when  40,000  English 
Protestants  were  killed. 

1642  King  Charles  impeaches  five  members,  who  had 
opposed  his  arbitrary  measures,  which  begins  the 
civil  war  in  England. 

1643  Excise  on  beer,  ale,  &c.,  first  imposed  by  parlia- 
ment. 

1649  Charles  I.,  (aged  49,)  was  beheaded  at  Whitehall, 
January  30. 

1654  Cromwell  assumes  the  protectorship. 

1658  Cromwell  dies,  and  is  succeeded  in  the  protector- 
ship by  his  son  Richard. 

1660  King  Charles  II.  is  restored  by  Monk,  commander 
of  the  army,  after  an  exile  of  twelve  years  in 
Prance  and  Holland. 


PERIODS,  &.C.  377 

1662  The  Royal  Society  established  at  London,  by 
Charles  II. 

1665  The  Plague  rages  in  London,  and  carries  off 

68.000  persons. 

1666  The  great  fire  of  London  began  September  2,  and 
continued  three  days,  in  which  were  destroyed 

13.000  houses,  and  400  streets. 

Tea  first  used  in  England  in  the  same  year. 

1668  St.  James’  Park  was  planted,  and  made  a thorough- 
fare for  public  use,  by  Charles  II. 

1678  The  habeas  corpus  act  passed. 

1680  A great  comet  appeared,  and,  from  its  nearness 
to  our  earth,  alarmed  the  inhabitants.  It  contin- 
ued visible  from  November  3,  to  March  9. 

William  Penn,  a quaker,  receives  a charter  for 
planting  Pennsylvania  the  same  year. 

1683  India  stock  sold  from  360  to  500  per  cent. 

1685  Charles  II.  dies,  aged  55,  and  is  succeeded  by  his 
brother,  James  II. 

1688  The  Revolution  in  Great  Britain,  begins  Novem- 
ber 5.  King  James  abdicates,  and  retires  to 
France,  December  3. 

1689  King  William  and  Queen  Mary,  daughter  and  son- 
in-law  to  James,  are  proclaimed  February  16. 

The  land-tax  passed  in  England  the  same  year. 
The  toleration  act  passed  in  England  the  same 
year. 

Several  bishops  are  deprived,  for  not  taking  the 
oath  to  king  William  the  same  year. 

1690  The  battle  of  Boyne,  gained  by  William,  against 
James  in  Ireland. 

1692  The  English  and  Dutch  fleets,  commanded  by 
admiral  Russel,  defeat  the  French  fleet  off  La 
Hoge. 

1693  Bayonets  at  the  end  of  loaded  muskets  first  used  by 
the  French,  against  the  confederates  in  the  battle 
of  Turin. 

Bank  of  England  established,  by  king  William  the 
same  year. 

The  first  public  lottery  was  drawn  the  same  year. 

1694  Queen  Mary  dies  at  the  age  of  33,  and  William 
reigns  alone. 

25 


378 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH, 


Stamp  duties  were  instituted  in  England  the  same 
year. 

1696  The  peace  of  Ryswick. 

1700  Charles  XII.,  of  Sweden,  begins  his  reign. 

1701  Prussia  erected  into  a kingdom. 

Society  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  foreign 
parts  established  the  same  year. 

1702  King  William  dies,  aged  59,  and  is  succeeded  by 
queen  Anne,  daughter  to  James  II. 

1704  Gibraltar  taken  from  the  Spaniards  by  Admiral 
Rook. 

The  battle  of  Blenheim,  won  by  the  duke  of  Marl- 
borough and  allies,  against  the  French,  the  same  year. 
The  Court  of  E-irchequer'  was  instituted  in  England 
the  same  year. 

1706  The  treaty  of  Union  betwixt  England  and  Scotland, 
signed  July  22. 

The  battle  of  Ramilies,  won  by  Marlborough  and 
the  allies  (same  year.) 

1707  The  first  British  Parliament. 

1708  The  battle  of  Oudenarde,  w'on  by  Marlborough  and 
the  allies. 

Sardinia  erected  into  a kingdom,  and  given  to  the 
duke  of  Savoy  the  same  year. 

1710  Queen  Anne  changes  the  Whig  ministry. 

The  cathedral  church  of  St.  Paul,  London,  rebuilt 
by  Sir  Christopher  Wren,  in  37  years,  at  one  million 
expense,  by  a duty  on  coals,  (same  year.) 

1713  H'he  peace  of  Utretcht. 

1714  Queen  Anne  dies  at  the  age  of  fifty,  and  is  succeed- 
ed by  George  1. 

Interest  reduced  to  five  per  cent. 

1715  Lewis  XIV  dies,  and  is  succeeded  by  his  great 
grandson,  Lewis  XV. 

'Phe  rebellion  in  Scotland  begins  in  September,  un- 
der the  earl  of  Mar,  in  favor  of  the  Pretender.  The 
action  of  Sheriff-muir,  and  the  surrender  of  Preston, 
both  in  November,  when  the  rebels  dispersed,  (same 
year.) 

1716  The  Pretender  married  to  the  princess  Sobieski, 
grand  daughter  of  John  Sobieski,  late  king  of  Po- 
land. 


PERIODS,  &c.  379 

The  act  passed  for  septennial  parliaments,  (the  same 
year.) 

1719  Tlie  Mississippi  scheme  at  its  height  in  France. 

The  South  Sea  scheme  in  England  begun  April  7’ 
was  at  its  height  at  the  end  of  June  ; and  quite  sun! 
about  September  29,  (the  same  year.). 

1727  King  George  I.  dies,  in  the  6Sth  year  of  his  age,  »r 
is  succeeded  by  his  only  son,  George  II. 

Inoculation  first  tried  on  criminals,  with  success,  ( 
same  year. 

1732  Kouli  Khan  usurped  the  Persian  throne,  conq 
the  Mogul  empire,  and  returns  with  twohundret 
thirty-one  millions  sterling. 

Westminster  bridge,  consisting  of  fifteen  a' 
begun  1738;  finished  in  1750,  at  the  expe 
.£389,900,  defrayed  by  parliament. 

1739  Letters  of  marque  issued  out  in  Britain, 

Spain,  July  21,  and  war  declared  Oclober  23 

1743  'I'he  battle  of  Dettingen  won  by  the  EnglisI 
lies,  in  favor  of  the  queen  of  Hungary. 

1744  War  declared  against  France. 

Commodore  Anson  returns  from  his  voyage 
world  the  same  year. 

1745  The  allies  lose  the  battle  of  Fontenoy. 

1746  The  rebellion  breaks  out  in  Scotland, 
the  Pretender’s  army  defeated  by  the  du 
berland,  at  Culloden,  April  16. 

1748  'I'he  peace  of  Aix-la-Chapelle,  by  whicl 
of  all  places,  taken  during  the  war,  w 
on  all  sides. 

1751  Frederic,  Prince  of  Wales,  father  t 
died. 

1752  The  new  style  introduced  into  Greai 
of  September,  being  counted  the  14 

1753  The  British  Museum  erected  at  Me 

1755  Lisbon  destroyed  by  an  earthquake 

1756  146  Englishmen  are  confined  in 
Calcutta,  in  the  East  Indies,  by  o 
and  123  found  dead  next  morriin,' 

1757  Damien  attempted  to  assassi; 

France. 


380 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


1759  General  Wolfe  is  killed  in  the  battle  of  Quebec, 
which  is  gained  by  the  English. 

King  George  II.  dies  October  25,  1760,  in  the  77th 
year  of  his  age,  and  is  succeeded  by  his  grand- 
son, George  III.,  who,  22d  of  September,  1761,  mar- 
ried the  princess  Charlotte,  of  Mecklenburgh  Strelitz. 
Black  Friar’s  bridge,  consisting  of  nine  arches,  be- 
gan in  1769  ; and  finished  1770,  at  the  expense  of 
S52,140,  to  be  discharged  by  a toil.  Toll  taken  off 
in  1785. 

1762  War  declared  against  Spain. 

Peter  III.,  emperor  of  Russia,  is  desposed,  impris- 
oned and  murdered,  (same  year.) 

George  Augustus  Frederic,  prince  of  Wales,  born 
August  12,  (same  year.) 

1763  The  definitive  treaty  of  peace  between  Great  Britain, 
France,  Spain  and  Portugal,  concluded  at  Paris, 
February  10,  which  confirms  to  Great  Britain  the  ex- 
tensive provinces  of  Canada,  East  and  West  Florida, 
and  part  of  Louisiana,  in  North  America;  also  the 
islands  of  Granada,  St.  Vincent,  Dominica,  and  To- 
bago, in  the  West  Indies. 

1764  The  parliament  granted  .£10,000  to  Mr.  Harrison, 
for  his  discovery  of  the  longitude  by  his  time-piece. 

1765  An  act  past  annexing  the  sovereignty  of  the  island 
of  Man  to  the  crown  of  Great  Britain. 

1766  A spot  or  macula  of  the  sun,  more  than  thrice  the 
bigness  of  our  earth,  passed  the  sun’s  centre 
April  21. 

1771  Dr.  Solander  and  Mr.  Banks,  in  his  majesty’s  ship, 
the  Endeavor,  lieutenant  Cook,  returned  from  a 
voyage  round  the  world,  having  made  several  impor- 
tant discoveries  in  the  South  Seas. 

1772  The  king  of  Sweden  changes  the  constitution  of  that 
kingdom. 

1773  Captain  Phipps  is  sent  to  explore  the  North  Pole, 
but,  having  made  eighty-one  degrees,  is  in  danger  of 
being  locfied  up  by  the  ice,  and  his  attempt  to  dis- 
cover a passage  in  that  quarter  proves  fruitless. 

The  Jesuits  expelled  from  the  Pope’s  dominions,  (the 
same  year. 


381 


PERIODS,  &.C. 

The  British  parliament,  having  passed  an  act  laying 
a duty  of  three  pence  per  pound  upon  all  teas  im- 
ported into  America,  the  colonies,  considering  this 
as  a grievance,  deny  the  right  of  the  British  parlia- 
ment to  tax  them,  (the  same  year.) 

Deputies  from  the  several  American  colonies  met  at 
Philadelphia,  at  the  first  General  Congress,  Sept.  5, 
(the  same  year.) 

First  Petition  of  Congress  to  the  King,  November, 
(the  same  year.) 

1775  The  first  action  happened  in  America  between  the 
king’s  troops  and  the  provincials  at  Lexington, 
April  19. 

Articles  of  confederation  and  perpetual  union  be- 
tween the  American  provinces.  May  20.  George 
Washington  appointed  a General  and  Commander  in 
Chief  of  the  American  armies  June  15.  A bloody 
action  at  Bunker’s  Hill,  between  the  royal  troops  and 
Americans,  June  17. 

1776  The  town  of  Boston  evacuated  by  the  king’s  troops 
March  17. 

The  Congress  declare  the  American  colonies  free 
and  independent  states  July  4.  The  Americans  are 
driven  from  Long  Island,  New  York,  in  August,  with 
great  loss;  and  the  city  of  New  York  is  afterwards 
taken  possession  of  by  the  king’s  troops,  (the  same 
year.) 

1777  General  Howe  takes  possession  of  Philadelphia. 
Lieutenant-general  Burgoyne  is  obliged  to  surren- 
der his  army  at  Saratoga,  New  York,  by  convention, 
to  the  American  army,  under  the  command  of  gene- 
rals Gates  and  Arnold,  October  17. 

1778  A treaty  of  alliance,  concluded  at  Paris,  between  the 
French  king  and  the  thirteen  united  American  colo- 
nies. The  earl  of  Carlisle,  William  Eden,  Esq.,  and 
George  Johnstone,  Esq.,  arrived  at  Philadelphia  the 
beginning  of  June,  as  commissioners,  for  restoring 
peace  between  Great  Britain  and  America.  Phila- 
delphia evacuated  by  the  king’s  troops  June  18.  The 
Congress  refuse  to  treat  with  the  British  commission- 
ers, unless  the  independence  of  the  American  colo- 
nies were  first  acknowledged,  or  the  king’s  fleets  and 


382 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


armies  withdrawn  from  America.  An  engagement 
was  fought  off  Brest,  between  the  English  fleet  un- 
der the  command  of  admiral  Keppei,  and  the  French 
fleet,  under  the  command  of  count  d’Orvilliers, 
July  27.  St.  Lucia  taken  from  the  French  Decem- 
ber 28. 

1779  St.  Vincent  taken  from  the  French.  Granada  taken 
by  the  French  July  3. 

1780  Admiral  Rodney  takes  twenty-two  sail  of  Spanish 
ships,  January  8.  The  same  admiral  also  engages 
a Spanish  fleet,  under  the  command  of  Don  Juan  de 
Langara,  near  Cape  St.  Vincent,  and  takes  five 
ships  of  the  line,  one  more  being  driven  on  shore, 
and  another  blown  up  January  16.  Charleston, 
South  Carolina,  is  surrendered  to  Sir  Henry  Clin- 
ton, May  4.  Pensacola,  and  the  whole  province  of 
West  Florida,  surrender  to  the  arms  of  the  king 
of  Spain  May  9.  The  Protestant  Association,  to 
the  number  of  50,000,  go  up  to  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, with  their  petition  for  the  repeal  of  an  act 
passed  in  favor  of  the  Papists,  June  2.  That  event 
followed  by  the  most  daring  riots  in  the  city  of 
London,  and  in  Southwark,  for  several  successive 
days,  in  which  some  Popish  chapels  were  destroyed, 
together  with  the  prisons  of  Newgate,  the  King’s 
Bench,  the  Fleet,  several  private  houses,  ^-c. 
These  alarming  riots  were  at  length  suppressed  by 
the  interposition  of  the  military,  and  many  of  the 
rioters  tried  and  executed  for  ielony'.  Five  Eng- 
lish East  Indiamen  and  fifty  English  mei’chant 
ships,  bound  for  the  West  Indies,  taken  by  the 
combined  fleets  of  France  and  Spain,  August  8. 
Major  Andre,  adjutant-general  to  the  British  army, 
hanged  as  a spy,  at  Tappan,  in  the  province  of 
New  York,  October  2.  A declaration  of  hostili- 
ties were  published  against  Holland  Dec.  26. 

1781  The  Dutch  island  of  St.  Eustatia  was  taken  by  ad- 
miral Rodney  and  general  Vaughan  Feb.  3.  Re- 
taken by  the  French  Nov.  27.  A bloody  engage- 
ment was  fought  between  an  English  squadron, 
under  the  command  of  admiral  Parker,  and  a Dutch 
squadron  under  the  command  of  admiral  Zoutman, 


PERIODS,  &.C.  383 

off  the  Dogger  Bank,  Aug.  5.  Earl  Cornwallis, 
with  a considerable  British  army,  surrendered 
prisoners  of  War  to  the  American  and  French 
troops,  under  the  command  of  General  Washing- 
ton, and  connt  Rochambeau,  at  Yorktown,  in  Vir- 
ginia, Oct.  19. 

1782  Trincomalee,  on  the  island  of  Ceylon,  was  taken 
by  admiral  Hughes,  Jan.  11.  The  island  of  St. 
Christopher  was  taken  by  the  French  Feb.  12  — 
St.  Nevis  14 — and  Montserat  22.  The  House  of 
Commons  addressed  the  king  against  any  further 
prosecution  of  offensive  war  on  the  continent  of 
North  America,  March  4.  Admiral  Rodney  ob- 
tains a signal  victory  over  the  French  fleet,  under 
the  command  of  count  de  Grasse,  near  Dominica, 
in  the  West  Indies,  April  12.  The  French  took 
and  destroyed  the  forts  and  settlements  in  Hudson’s 
Bay,  August  24.  The  Spaniards  defeated  in  their 
grand  attack  on  Gibraltar,  Sept.  13.  Treaty  con- 
cluded betwixt  the  republic  of  Holland  and  the 
United  States  of  America,  Oct.  8.  Provisional  ar- 
ticles of  peace  signed  at  Paris,  between  the  British 
and  the  American  commissioners,  by  which  the 
Thirteen  United  American  colonies  are  acknowl- 
edged by  his  Britannic  majesty  to  be  free,  sovereign 
and  independent  states,  Nov.  30. 

1783  Preliminary  articles  of  peace  between  his  Britan- 
nic majesty  and  the  kings  of  France  and  Spain, 
signed  at  Varsailles,  Jan.  20.  The  order  of  St. 
Patrick  instituted  Feb.  5.  Three  earthquakes  in 
Calabria  Ulterior  and  Sicily,  destroying  a great 
number  of  towns  and  inhabitants,  Feb.  5th,  7th, 
and  ^8th.  Armistice  betwixt  Great  Britain  and 
Holland,  Feb.  10.  Ratification  of  the  definitive 
treaty  of  peace  between  Great  Britain,  France, 
Spain  and  the  United  States  of  America,  Sept.  3. 

1784  The  great  seal  stolen  from  the  lord  chancellor’s 
house.  Great  Ormond  Street,  March  24.  The 
definitive  treaty  of  peace  between  Great  Britain 
and  Holland,  May  24.  The  memory  of  Handel 
was  commemorated  by  a grand  jubilee  at  West- 
minster Abbey,  May  26,  (continued  annually  for 


384 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


decayed  musicians,  &c.)  Mr.  Lunardi  ascended 
in  a balloon  from  the  Artillery  ground,  Moorfields, 
the  first  attempt  of  the  kind  in  England,  Sep- 
tember 15. 

1786  Commercial  treaty  signed  between  England  and 
France,  Sept.  26.  ^471, 000  of  3 percent,  stock 
transferred  to  the  landgrave  of  Hesse,  for  Hes- 
sian soldiers  lost  in  the  American  war,  at  £30  a 
man,  November  21. 

1787  Mr,  Burke,  at  the  Bar  of  the  house  of  lords,  in 
the  name  of  all  the  commons  of  Great  Britain,  im- 
peached Warren  Hastings,  late  governor-general 
of  Bengal,  of  high  crimes  and  misdemeanors. 
May  21. 

1788  In  the  early  part  of  October,  the  first  symptoms 
appeared,  of  a severe  disorder,  which  affected  the 
reason  of  George  4fh.  On  the  6th  of  November  they 
were  very  alarming,  and  on  the  13th  a form  of 
prayer  for  his  recovery  was  ordered  by  the  privy 
council. 

1789  His  majesty  was  pronounced  to  be  in  a state  of 
convalescence,  Feb.  17,  and  on  the  26th  to  be  free 
from  complaint.  A general  thanksgiving  for  the 
king’s  recovery,  who  attended  the  service  at  St. 
Paul’s,  with  a great  procession,  April  23.  Gene- 
ral George  Washington  proclaimed  first  President 
of  the  United  States  of  America,  April  30.  Rev- 
olution in  France  — capture  of  the  Bastile  — exe- 
cution of  the  governor,  &c.,  July  14. 

1790  Grand  French  confederation  in  the  Champ  de 
Mars,  July  14. 

1791  Dreadful  riots  in  Birmingham,  in  consequence  of 
some  gentlemen  meeting  to  commemorate  the 
French  revolution,  July  14.  Marriage  of  the  duke 
of  Fork  to  the  princess  of  Prussia,  Sept.  29;  re- 
married in  England,  Nov.  23.  Insurrection  in  St. 
Domingo,  in  November. 


HAYTI. 


385 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


ST.  DOMINGO  OR  HAITI. 


The  island  of  Hayti,  a colored  republic,  formerly 
called  Hispaniola,  or  St.  Domingo,  lies  at  the  entrance 
of  the  Gulph  of  Mexico,  between  17  and  21  degrees  north 
latitude,  and  between  1 and  8 degrees  east  longitude; 
450  miles  long,  and  150  broad.  The  face  of  the  country 
presents  an  agreeable  variety  ofhills,  vallies,  woods,  and 
rivers.  It  is  extremely  fertile,  producing  sugar,  coffee, 
rice,  cotton,  indigo,  tobacco,  maize  and  cassava  root. 
The  European  cattle  are  so  multiplied  here,  that  they 
run  wild  in  the  woods.  The  two  great  chains  of  moun- 
tains, which  extend  from  east  to  west,  and  their  numer- 
ous spurs,  give  rise  to  innumerable  rivers  — repel  the 
violence  of  the  winds — vary  the  temperature  of  the  air, 
and  multiply  the  resources  of  human  industry.  They 
abound  with  excellent  timber,  a,nd  mines  of  iron,  lead, 
copper,  silver,  gold,  some  precious  stones,  and  mercury. 

Hispaniola  was  the  cradle  of  European  power  in  the 
new  world.  Columbus  landed  on  it  the  6th  of  Decem- 
ber, 1492.  The  natives  called  it  Hayti,  signifying  high 
or  mountainous  land  ; it  was  also  called  Quisquya,  that 
is,  great  country,  or  mother  of  countries.  , Others  say  it 
had  the  name  of  Bohio,  which  means  a country  full  of 
habitations  and  villages.  Columbus  called  it  Hispanio- 
la, or  Little  Spain,  which  name  the  Spaniards  still  retain, 
though  St.  Domingo  is  the  name  commonly  used  by  other 
nations;  so  called  from  St.  Domingo,  the  capitol,  which 
was  thus  named  by  Columbus,  in  honor  of  his  father. 
When  the  Spaniards  discovered  the  island,  there  were 
on  it,  at  least,  a million  of  happy  inhabitants,  who  were 
reduced  to  sixty  thousand  in  the  short  space  of  fifteen 
years'  It  formed  five  kingdoms,  each  governed  by  ca- 
ciques. The  names  of  these  kingdoms  were  Magua,  Ma- 


386 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


rien,  Higuay,  Maguana  and  Xaraguay.  The  Spaniards 
had  possession  ol'  the  whole  island  for  120  years,  when 
they  were  compelled  to  share  it  with  the  French. 

The  population  in  the  year  1788,  whites  27,717 
— free  people  of  color  21 ,308  — slaves  405,528.  About 
the  year  1793,  a war  broke  out,  after  repeated  acts  of 
oppression  on  the  part  of  the  whites,  which  severed  the 
blacks  from  the  French  empire.  Here  opened  the  first 
scene  of  the  great  drama.  This  most  horrid  war  has 
terminated  in  the  expulsion  of  the  whites  from  all  parts 
of  the  island,  and  the  establishment  of  an  independent 
government,  administered  by  a colored  people.  Dessa- 
lines,  a chief,  was  proclaimed  Emperor  of  Hayti,  under 
whose  virtue,  talents,  and  bravery,  the  people  of  this 
government  succeeded  in  the  arduous  struggle  for  lib- 
erty. 

The  events  of  this  period  are  singularly  important,  as 
connected  with  the  establishment  and  progress  of  civil 
and  religious  liberty  and  free  institutions. 

Port  au  Prince  (except  in  time  of  war,  when  the 
Governor-General  was  directed  to  remove  to  Cape  Fran- 
cois) was  considered  as  the  metropolis  of  the  colony. 
In  1790  it  consisted  of  about  600  houses,  and  contained 
2,754  white  inhabitants.  The  situation  is  low  and  marshy, 
and  the  climate,  in  consequence,  very  unhealthy.  It  is 
surrounded  moreover  by  hills,  which  command  both  the 
town  and  the  harbor;  but  both  the  hills  and  the  vallies 
are  abundantly  fertile.  To  the  east  is  situated  the  noble 
plain  of  Cul  de  Sac,  extending  from  thirty  to  forty  miles 
in  length,  by  nine  in  breadth,  and  it  contained  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  sugar  plantations,  most  of  which  were 
capable  of  being  watered  in  times  of  drought,  by  canals 
admirably  contrived  and  disposed  for  that  purpose.  The 
circumjacent  mountains  were  at  the  same  time  clothed 
with  plantations  of  coffee,  which  e.xtended  quite  to  the 
Spanish  settlements. 

The  population  and  state  of  agriculture  in  the  West- 
ern Province  was  as  follow : .white  inhabitants  of  all  ages 
12,798,  blacks  in  a state  of  slavery  192,962;  planta- 
tions of  clayed  sugar  135,  of  muscovado  222.  Planta- 
tions of  coffee  894,  of  cotton  439,  of  indigo  1,952,  be- 
sides 343  smaller  settlements. 


HiYTI. 


387 


The  Southern  Province,  extending  upwards  of  sixty 
leagues  from  Cape  Tiburon,  along  the  southern  coast  of 
the  island  to  L’Ance  a Pitre,  contained  twelve  parishes, 
and  three  chief  towns — Les  Cayes,  Jeremie  and  Jac- 
mel.  It  possesses  no  safe  harbors,  and  its  roads  are 
dangerous.  The  shipping  that  load  at  Les  Cayes  take 
refuge,  during  the  hurricane  season,  at  La  Baye  de  Fla- 
mands. 

'The  population  in  this  department  was  composed 
of  6,037  whites,  and  76,812  slaves.  Its  establish- 
ments consisted  of  38  plantations  of  white  sugar,  and 
110  of  muscovado;  214  coffee  plantations,  234  of  cot- 
ton, 765  of  indigo,  and  119  smaller  settlements. 

The  quantity  of  land  in  cultivation  throughout  all  the 
parishes  was  793,923  carreaux,  equal  to  2,289,480  Eng- 
lish acres,  of  which  about  two-thirds  were  situated  in 
the  mountains;  and  that  the  reader  may  have  a state  of 
the  agriculture  at  one  view,  I shall  subjoin  a summary 
of  the  preceding  accounts,  from  whence  it  will  appear 
that  the  French  colony  contained,  the  beginning  of  1790, 
431  plantations  of  clayed  sugar,  362  of  muscovado,  to- 
tal, 793  plantations  of  sugar;  2,117  of  coffee,  789  of 
cotton,  3160  of  indigo,  54  of  cacao  or  chocolate,  523 
smaller  settlements,  chiefly  for  raising  grain,  yams,  and 
other  vegetable  food;  making  8,536  establishments  of  all 
kinds  throughout  the  colony. 

The  population  in  1790,  on  a like  summary,  appears  to 
have  been  30,831  whites  of  both  sexes  and  all  ages,  (ex- 
clusive of  European  troo[)s  and  sea  faring  people,) 
and  434,429  slaves.  In  this  account,  however,  the 
domestic  slaves,  and  colored  mechanics  employed  in  the 
several  towns,  are  not  comprehended.  They  amounted 
to  about  46,000  which  made  the  number  of  slaves 
throughowt  the  colony  480,000 

Of  the  free  people  of  color,  no  very  accurate  account 
was  obtained.  Mens.  Marbois,  the  intendant  reported 
them,  in  1787,  at  about  20,000.  In  1790,  the  general 
opinion  fixed  them  at  24,000. 

The  exterior  appearance  of  the  colony,  as  I have  ob- 
served in  another  place,  every  where  demonstrated  great 
and  increasing  prosperity.  Cultivation  was  making  rap- 
id advances  over  the  country.  The  towns  abound  in 


388 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


warehouses,  which  were  filled  with  the  richest  commodi- 
ties and  productions  of  Europe,  and  the  harbors  were 
crowded  with  shipping.  There  were  freighted  in  1787, 
for  Europe  alone,  470  ships,  containing  112,253  tons, 
and  navigated  by  11,220  seamen.  Many  of  them  were 
vessels  of  very  large  burden;  and  the  following  is  an  ac- 
curate account,  from  the  intendant’s  return  of  the  general 
exports,  on  an  average  of  the  years  1787,  1788  and 
1789,  viz. 

Average  Exports , from  the  French  part  of  St.  Domingo, 
before  the  French  Revolution. 


Livres. 

Clayed  sugar 

lbs. 

58,642,214 

41,049,549 

Muscovado  sugar 

“ 

86,549,829 

34.619,912 

Coffee 

“ 

71,663,187 

71,663,187 

Cotton 

6,698,858 

12,397,716 

Indigo 

hhds. 

952,607 

8,564,563 

Molasses 

23,061 

2,767,320 

An  inferior  sort  of) 
rum,  called  taffia  3 

2,600 

312,000 

Raw  hides 

6,500 

52,000 

Tanned  ditto. 

7,900 

118,500 

The  total  value  at  the  ports  of  ship-)  „„„ 

ping,  in  livres  ot  St.  Domingo,  was  ) ’ 

being  equal  to  £4,956,780  sterling  money  of  Great  Brit- 
ain; and  if  all  the  smuggled  articles  were  added,  to- 
gether with  the  value  of  mahogany  and  other  woods,  the 
whole  amount  would  probably  exceed  five  millions  of 
pounds  sterling. 

If  this  statement  be  compared  by  the  rule  of  propor- 
tion with  the  exports  from  Jamaica,  the  result  will  be  con- 
siderably in  favor  of  St.  Domingo,  i.  e.,  it  will  be  found 
that  the  planters  of  Jamaica  receive  smaller  returns  from 
the  labors  of  their  slaves,  in  proportion  to  their  num- 
bers, than  the  planters  of  St.  Domingo  have  received 
from  theirs.  For  this  difference  various  causes  have 
been  assigned,  and  advantages  allowed,  and  qualities  as- 
cribed to  the  French  planters,  which,  in  all  probabil- 
ity, on  full  inquiry,  had  no  existence.  The  true 
cause  arose,  undoubtedly  from  the  superior  fertility  of 


HATTI. 


389 


the  soil,  and  the  prodigious  benefit  which  resulted  to  the 
French  planters  from  the  system  of  watering  their  sugar 
lands  in  extreme  dry  weather.  This  is  an  advantage 
which  nature  has  denied  to  the  lands  in  Jamaica,  except 
in  a very  few  places;  but  has  freely  bestowed  on  many 
parts  of  St.  JJomingo,  and  the  planters  there  availed 
themselves  of  it  with  the  happiest  success.  And  such, 
in  the  days  of  its  prosperity,  was  the  French  colony  of 
St.  Domingo. 


BRIEF  SKETCH  OF  THE  LATE  AND  PASSING  REV- 
OLUTION IN  HAYTI. 

The  following  account  of  the  recent  revolution  in  the 
political  state  of  Hayti  is  from  the  letter  of  John  Cand- 
ler to  the  editor  of  the  Anti-Slavery  Reporter,  dated 
“ York,  (Eng.)  1st  of  9th  month,  1843.”  Its  compara- 
tively peaceful  character  reflects  much  credit  on  the  often 
calumniated  people  of  that  land; — 

“ It  has  been  long  known  in  Europe  that,  owing  to  cer- 
tain acts  of  despotic  power  on  the  part  of  General  Boyer 
the  late  President  of  Hayti,  a feeling  of  dissatisfaction 
with  his  government  had  become  very  prevalent  through- 
out the  republic.  The  towns  of  Cayes,  and  Jeremie  aira 
Jacmel,  situate  in  the  south-west  of  the  island,  and  distant 
more  than  a hundred  miles  from  the  capital,  had  been  dis- 
tinguished throughout  the  revolutionary  and  civil  w’ar  for 
a spirit  of  fierceness  and  insubordination,  which  the  actors 
who  lived  in  these  towns,  and  who  took  part  in  favor  of 
public  liberty,  denominated  patriotism.  At  Cayes,  in  par- 
ticular, there  always  resided  a number  of  well-educated 
individuals,  most  of  them  mulattoes,  who  are  ardent  in  the 
cause  of  their  country’s  freedom.  In  this  town,  the  acts 
of  the  late  Government  were  likely  to  be  criticised  with 
unsparing  severity,  and  its  arbitrary  sway  resisted.  As 
General  Boyer  increased  his  attacks  "on  constitutional  lib- 
erty, instead  of  growing  milder  by  the  check  he  received, 
the  citizens  of  Cayes,  in  self-defence,  and  for  the  sake  of 
their  fellow-countrymen,  formed  themselves  into  a political 
union,  and  strove  secretly  to  thwart  and  oppose  his  gov- 


390 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


ernment.  Towards  the  end  of  last  year  (1842)  they  con- 
sidered themselves  strong  enough  to  bid  defiance  to  the 
ruling  powers,  and  proceeded  to  publish  a rrianifesto  of  the 
wrongs  of  the  nation.  These  wrongs,  as  stated  by  them- 
selves, may  be  thus  enumerated: — 

“ 1st.  The  neglect  under  which  agriculture  was  suffer- 
ing, owing  to  the  oppressive  provisions  of  the  rural  code. 
2d.  The  almost  total  neglect  by  the  Government  of  ele- 
mentary education.  3d.  The  imposition  of  taxes  bear- 
ing with  unequal  weight  on  the  laboring  classes.  4th. 
The  annihilation  of  the  liberty  of  the  press,  the  over- 
throw of  the  trial  by  jury  and  corrupt  judges.  5th.  The 
deteriorated  state  of  the  currency.  Gtli.  The  election  of 
senators  by  the  President’s  fiat.  7th.  The  expulsion  of 
deputies  from  the  House  of  Representatives  at  the  point  of 
the  bayonet,  and  their  banishment  from  Hayti.  On  all 
these  and  sundry  other  complaints  and  grievances,  the 
manifesto  enlarges  with  angry  eloquence,  and  calls  on  the 
Haytiens  as  one  man  to  resist  the  power  of  the  tyrant,  and 
to  overthrow  his  domination. 

“ The  President  is  charged  w ith  the  crime  of  high  trea- 
son against  the  republic,  a new  provincial  Government  is 
organized,  and  General  Herard  is  declared  the  ‘ Execu- 
tive Chief.’  A new  civil  war  seemed  now  inevitable;  the 
patriots  had  touched  a chord  which  vibrated  in  almost  ev- 
ery heart  of  the  people;  they  had  raised  the  standard,  they 
had  passed  the  rubicon,  and  were  now  resolved  that  noth- 
ing but  obstacles  evidently  insurmountable  should  stop 
their  onward  march  to  freedom. 

“ The  President  became  alarmed;  he  put  on  a show  of 
determination  and  vigor,  but  acted  a hurried  part;  he  felt 
that  with  all  the  soldiers  of  Port  au  Prince  at  his  back,  and 
his  body-guards  around  him,  his  position  was  insecure. 
He  sent  for  General  Inginac,  his  Secretary  of  State,  and 
despatched  him  to  Petite  Goave,  a town  on  the  borders  of 
the  disturbed  district,  with  orders  to  facilitate  the  expedi- 
tion of  the  regular  troops,  w'hich  he  was  about  to  send 
through  that  town  to  put  down  the  insurrection.  ‘ I en- 
tered on  my  office,’  says  General  Inginac,  ‘ on  the  4th  of 
February,  and  exerted  myself  to  the  utmost ; but  soon 
found  that  all  my  efforts  were  useless.  1 returned  to  the 
capit  il,  but  before  1 reached  its  gates  I was  met  by  an 
order  to  place  myself  at  the  head  of  a column  to  arrest  the 


HAYTI. 


391 


progress  of  the  insurrection,  by  opposing  force  to  force. 

I might,  in  advancing,  have  caused  the  slaughter  of  my 
fellow-citizens,  but  1 found  that  even  this  alternative  would 
have  left  me  without  success.  And  proceeding  some  way 
on  my  march,  I thought  it  my  duty  to  fall  back  upon  Gres-- 
sier,  to  avoid  a sanguinary  conflict.’  Other  commanders 
in  the  interest  of  Boyer  were,  however,  not  so  wise;  sev- 
eral skirmishes  took  place  between  them  and  the  insur- 
gents, and  some  lives  were  lost.  Three  slight  battles  were 
fought.  ‘The  first  of  them,’  says  the  P races  Verbal, 

‘ took  place  near  Pestel  on  the  21st  of  February.  We 
had  to  deplore  the  loss  of  twenty  men  on  both  sides.  The 
second  was  fought  about  a league  from  Jeremie  on  the  25th 
of  the  same  month,  and  was  the  most  disastrous;  the  re- 
sult of  the  engagement,  which  lasted  two  hours  and  a half, 
were  twenty  men  killed  on  our  side,  and  a hundred  and 
upwards  of  the  other  army,  and  about  an  equal  number 
wounded.  The  last  battle  was  fought  at  the  gates  of  Leo- 
gane,  on  the  12th  of  March.  The  enemy,  in  losing  fifty 
of  their  own  men,,  did  us  no  harm.  The  loss  of  life,  tri- 
fling as  it  appears,  compared  with  the  dreadful  blood-shed- 
ding to  which  the  Haytiens  had  been  accustomed  in  for- 
mer days,  is  deeply  to  be  lamented;  but  the  clemency  of 
the  victorious  party,  and  the  moderation  they  evinced,  is 
much  to  their  honor,  and  serve  clearly  to  show  that  Hayti 
has  an  improved  and  improving  people,  on  whom  the  les- 
sons of  the  past  have  not  been,  thrown  away.  As  the  in- 
surgents, now  patriots,  advanced  in  their  career,  the  troops 
sent  to  oppose  them  gave  way;  regiment  after  regiment 
joined  their  standard;  the  revolution  became  successful. 
The  news  of  their  triumph  having  reached  Port  au  Prince, 
the  capitnl,  Boyer,  left  alone  and  defenceless,  took  refuge 
in  an  English  vessel  which  lay  in  the  harbor,  and  fled  to 
Jamaica.  Gen.  Herard,  his  opponent,  took  possession  of 
the  city.  ‘On  this  day,’  says  the  Proces  Verbal,  ‘ the 
4th  of  April,  1843,  the  year  40  of  the  Independence  of 
Hayti,  and  the  first  of  its  regeneration,  at  eight  o’clock  in 
the  morning,  the  Executive  Chief  chosen  by  the  will  of  the 
sovereign  people,  Charles  Herard  the  elder,  repaired  to  the 
Government  house  to  instal  the  members  of  the  Provisional 
Government.’  The  Chief,  after  pronouncing  a discourse  in 
which  he  recalls  to  the  recollection  of  his  hearers  the  lead- 
ing events  of  Boyer’s  administration  and  misgoverninent, 


392 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


and  relates  the  history  of  the  last  few  months,  passed  in 
opposition  to  his  rule,  addresses  four  of  his  fellow-citizens 
and  calls  them  to  his  councils.  ‘ I never  consider  my- 
self, ’ says  the  speaker,  ‘as  any  other  than  a servant  of 
the  people,  and  the  instrument  of  its  will.  I ha\'e  but  one 
thought,  but  one  object,  the  overthrow  of  tyranny  and  the 
regeneration  of  my  country.  The  destructive  part  is  ac- 
complished ; the  regenerative  part  is  now  to  be  commenced. 
Citizens  Imbert,  Voltaire,  Guerrier,  and  Segretier,  in  the 
name  of  the  sovereign  people,  and  in  virtue  of  the  power 
conferred  upon  me  by  the  act  of  the  21st  of  November, 
1842,  I proclaim  you  members  of  the  Provisional  Govern- 
ment.’ The  Chief  having  thus  surrendered  his  power  in- 
to the  hands  of  the  people,  the  latter  re-elected  him  unan- 
imously to  a seat  at  the  Board  of  Government,  and  consti- 
tuted him  the  colleague  of  those  whom  he  had  just  called 
to  office.  A salute  of  a hundred  and  one  guns  was  fired 
in  honor  of  the  new  appointments;  a Te  Deum  was  chanted 
with  great  pomp,  and  the  multitudes  who  had  assembled  to 
witness  the  ceremony, dispersed.  Let  us  now  review  the  acts, 
orders  and  decrees  that  have  emanated  from  the  new  Gov- 
ernment since  its  installation,  and  see  how  far  the  peo- 
ple of  Hayti  are  qualified  for  the  task  on  which  they  have 
entered,  of  regenerating  the  Commonwealth. 

“ 1st.  The  ex-President  Boyer  is  declared  guilty  of  high 
treason,  and  all  his  real  and  personal  estate  forfeited  to  the 
republic. 

“2d.  All  the  estate,  real  and  personal,  of  parties  accu- 
sed, (their  names  are  mentioned,  including  those  of  Gen- 
eral Inginac,  Senator  Ardouin,  and  two  or  three  public 
functionaries,)  are  sequestered  provisionally,  subject  to  the 
decision  of  a jury.  The  farms  and  sugar-works  to  be  let 
by  auction  for  a given  term,  and  the  money  to  be  paid  to 
the  Minister  of  Finance,  out  of  which,  and  out  of  the  pro- 
ceeds of  sales,  if  hereafter  such  sales  should  be  ordered 
by  a jury,  the  claim  of  creditors  and  those  parties  are  to 
be  satisfied.  Sums  of  money  to  be  immediately  allowed 
for  the  support  of  the  wives  of  the  accused,  and  the  bring- 
ing up  of  their  families. 

“3d.  Several  new  ports  are  opened  to  foreign  com- 
merce, and  all  restrictions  of  commerce  hitherto  existing 


HATTI. 


393 


between  Hayti  and  the  British  West  India  islands  are  re- 
moved, and  certain  duties  on  the  importation  ot'  foreign 
goods  are  temporarily  reduced. 

“ 4th.  The  popular  committees  or  clubs  of  the  different 
communes  are  directed  to  send  in  lists  of  persons  whom 
they  consider  to  be  best  qualitied  to  serve  the  Republic  in 
the  various  offices  of  ju<jge,  justice  of  the  peace,  curate, 
vicar,  church  warden,  school-master,  and  prison-keeper, 
with  a view  to  the  selection  by  the  new  Government  of  all 
public  functionaries  in  diderent  departments  of  the  State. 

“5th.  The  national  guard,  or  militia,  under  officers  of 
their  own  choice,  to  come  into  the  field  for  drill,  twice  ev- 
ery week,  without  receiving  pay,  till  further  orders  are 
issued. 

“ 6th.  The  executive  chief  is  directed  forthwith  to  make 
a military  law  of  the  island,  to  bring  all  the  inhabitants  to 
acknowledge  the  provisional  government. 

“ 7th.  Tlie  communes  are  directed  to  meet  in  primary 
assemblies  to  choose  an  eleQtional  body  of  620  members, 
which  620  members,  when  they  have  verified  their  powers, 
are  to  elect  one-fifth  of  their  number  to  constitute  a na- 
tional assembly,  to  which  shall  be  entrusted  the  power  of 
forming  a new  constitution  for  Hayti.  Every  industrious 
man,  of  the  age  of  twenty-one  years,  to  be  entitled  to  vote 
in  the  primary  assemblies. 

“ The  members  of  the  national  assembly  are  appointed 
by  a special  decree  to  meet  at  Port  au  Prince,  15th  Sep- 
tember, to  exercise  all  their  high  functions  of  the  delegated 
office.  Thus  far  the  Provisional  Government  has  proceed- 
ed on  its  course  with  great  moderation;  life  is  held  sacred, 
property  is  respected,  the  liberty  of  the  subject  is  jireserv- 
ed  inviolate.  The  great  questions  of  reform,  such  as  those 
which  relate  to  the  education  of  the  people,  the  reduc- 
tion or  annihilation  of  the  standing  army,  the  regula- 
tion of  import  and  export  duties,  and  the  jurisprudence 
of  the  country  are  left  to  be  determined  and  acted  upon 
by  the  Executive  Government  that  may  be  chosen  by 
the  national  assembly.  It  is  delightful,  however,  to  ob- 
serve that  the  individuals  now  in  power  hold  sound  and 
enlightened  opinions  on  some  of  these  important  topics,  and 
especially  on  the  momentous  one  of  national  education. 
Elementary  instruction,  they  tell  us,  ‘ The  vehicle  of  mor- 
26 


394 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


ality  and  happiness,  the  vital  principle  of  nations,  is  almost 
unknown  in  Hayti;  it  is  there  deprived  of  all  support;  it 
there  has  no  encouragement;’  and  they  call  on  the  people 
to  remember  that,  ‘ it  is  this  absence  of  education,  above 
all  other  causes,  that  has  served  to  depress  Hayti,  and  to 
keep  her  stationary.  Are  not  our  young  people  the  hope 
of  their  country?  Is  not  this  the  class  that  must  transmit 
to  posterity  the  precious  deposit,  that  our  predecessors 
have  confided  to  us?  Brute  force  never  leads  to  anything 
good;  we  must  listen  to  reason’s  voice;  we  must  light  the 
torch  of  civilization  by  educating  the  people.’ 

“ The  late  contention,  though  of  short  duration,  has 
brought  much  misery  on  the  country,  and  has  plunged  the 
new  Government  into  deep  financial  difficulties.  The 
fields  and  provision  grounds  in  the  south  of  the  island  have 
been  ransacked  by  the  army  for  subsistence,  and  owing  to 
the  absence  of  the  owners,  who  had  left  their  homes  to 
join  the  insurrectionary  party,  their  renewed  cultivation 
had  been  neglected;  there  is,  therefore,  at  this  moidfent,  a 
great  dearth  of  exportable  produce.  The  trade  of  the 
towns  has  been  paralyzed.  Added  to  these  disastrous  con- 
sequences, arising  out  of  the  recent  movements,  are  the 
melancholy  results  of  the  great  earthquake,  and  of  a fire 
that  occurred  soon  after  in  Port  au  Prince,  which,  togeth- 
er, have  destroyed  property  to  an  awful  extent.  The 
Haytiens,  however,  are  not  discouraged;  they  are  resolv- 
ed to  exert  themselves,  and  to  cultivate  the  arts  of  peace; 
they  believe  themselves  to  be  on  the  way  to  surmount  all 
their  difficulties;  they  w’rite  and  speak  like  men  who  have 
learned  a great  deal;  they  have  full  reliance  on  their  qual- 
ifications for  self-government.  We  trust  tliat  the  experi- 
ment about  to  be  made  of  forming  a new  constitution,  and 
of  framing  laws  suited  to  the  present  and  future  exigencies 
of  society,  may  be  entered  upon  with  prudence,  and  carried 
through  with  wisdom.  Hayti  will  then  become  what  her 
situation  in  the  Western  Archipelago,  and  her  natural  ca- 
pabilities fit  and  intend  her  for,  a fruitful  land  with  a pros- 
perous people.” 

For  those  who  question  the  industry  of  the  Haytiens, 
we  subjoin  the  following  tables,  . showing  the  exports 
from  the  island  of  late  years.  No  better  proof  can  bo 
given  of  the  general  industry  of  a people,  than  the 


HAYTI. 


395 


amount  of  their  productions,  and  the  record, of  the  cus- 
tom house  is  one  of  the  readiest  evidences  of  this, 
though  of  course  but  an  approach  to  a just  estimate. 
It  enables,  us,  however,  to  compare  one  nation  with 
another. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  population  of  the 
island  is  rated  from  800,000  to  900,000. 

From  Essays  on  the  Colonies,  &c.,  by  Judge  Jeremie. 

Exports  in  1832  from  Hayli. 

Coffee,  60,000,000  lbs.,  valued  at  $4,400,000 

Cotton,  1,500,000 

Tobacco,  500,000 

Cocoa,  500,000 

Dye  Wood,  5,000,000 

Tortoise  Shell,  12,000 

Mahogany,  6,000,000  feet. 

Hides,  80,000 

From  the  American  Almanac. 

Ex.  from  Eng- 
land to  Hayti. 

Av.  annual 
ex.  from 
1830-35, 

$1,759,216 


1 

U.  S.  Imports 

U.  S.  Exports 

from  Hayti. 

to  Hayti. 

1829 

$1,799,809 

$ 975,158 

1830 

1,507,140 

823,178 

1831 

1,580,578 

1,318,375 

1832 

2,053,386 

1,669,003 

1833 

1,740,058 

1,427,963 

1834 

2,113,717 

1,436,952 

1835 

2,347,556 

1,815,812 

1836 

1,828,019 

1,240,039 

1837 

1,440,856 

1,011,981 

1838 

1,275,762 

910,255 

1839 

1,377,989 

1,122,559 

1840 

1,252,824 

1,027,214 

1841 

1,809,684 

1,155,557 

France,  in 
1833, export- 
ed to  Hayti, 

$701,729 
Import. from 
Hayti. 

$905,432 


The  trade  with  Germany  is  considerable,  but  we  have 
not  been  able  to  obtain  any  statistics  of  it. — See  M’Cul- 
loch^s  Dictionary,  Art.,  Port  uu  Prince. 

If  we  estimate  the  value  of  Haytien  exports  at 
$,6,000,000  annually,  as  the  first  table  would  authorize, 
it  would  be  $7  per  head  forthe  population  — which  is  the 
ratio  in  the  United  States.  When  we  take  into  account 
our  superior  advantages  of  accumulated  capital,  educa- 
tion, &.C.  &.C.,  this  result  is  very  honorable  to  Hayti. 


396 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


EXTRACTS 

From  the  Translation  of  the  Letter  of  Able.  Gregoire, 
Bishop  of  the  Department  of  Loire  and  Cher,  Deputy  of 
the  JVationul  Assembly,  to  the  Citizens  of  Color  in  the 
French  West  Indies,  concerning  the  Decree  of  the  I5th 
of  May,  1791. 

‘Friends, — You  were  men;  you  are  now  citizens. 
Reinstated  in  the  fulness  of  your  rights,  you  will,  in 
future,  participate  of  the  sovereignty  of  the  people.  The 
decree  which  the  national  assembly  has  just  published 
respecting  you,  is  not  a favor;  for  a favor  is  a privilege: 
and  a privilege  to  one  class  of  people  is  an  injury  to  all 
the  rest.  They  are  words  which  will  no  longer  disgrace 
the  laws  of  the  French. 

‘ In  securing  to  you  the  exercise  of  your  political  rights, 
we  have  acquitted  ourselves  of  a debt:  not  to  have  paid 
it,  would  have  been  a crime  on  our  part,  and  a disgrace 
to  the  constitution.  The  legislators  of  a free  nation  cer- 
tainly could  not  do  less  for  you  than  our  ancient  despots 
have  done. 

‘It  is  now  above  a century  ago  that  Louis  XIV  solemn- 
ly acknowledged  and  proclaimed  your  rights;  but  of 
this  sacred  inheritance  you  have  been  defrauded  by  pride 
and  avarice,  which  have  gradually  increased  your  bur- 
thens, and  embittered  your  existence. 

‘ The  regeneration  of  the  French  empire  opened  your 
hearts  to  hope,  whose  cheering  influence  has  alleviated 
the  weight  ofyour  miseries:  miseries  of  which  the  people  of 
Europe  had  no  idea.  While  the  white  planters  resident 
among  us  were  loud  in  their  complaints  against  ministen- 
al  tyranny,  they  took  especial  care  to  be  silent  as  to  their 
own.  Not  a hint  was  suggested  concerning  the  complaints 
of  the  unhappy  people  of  mixed  blood;  who,  notwith- 
standing, are  their  own  children.  It  is  we,  who,  at  the 
distance  of  two  thousand  leagues  from  you,  have  been 
constrained  to  protect  those  children  against  the  neglect, 
the  contempt,  the  unnatural  cruelty  of  their  fathers! 

‘Citizens,  raise  once  more  your  humiliated  counte- 
nances, and,  to  the  dignity  of  men,  associate  the  courage 
and  nobleness  of  a free  people.  The  15th  of  May,  the  day 
in  which  you  recovered  your  rights,  ought  to  be  for  ever 


HAYTI. 


397 


memorable  to  you  and  to  your  children.  This  epoch  will 
periodically  awaken  in  you  sentiments  of  gratitude  to- 
wards the  Supreme  Being;  and  may  your  accents  ascend 
to  the  vault  of  heaven,  towards  which  your  grateful 
hands  will  be  extended!  At  length  you  have  a country. 
Hereafter  you  will  see  nothing  above  you  but  the  law; 
while  the  opportunity  of  concurring  in  the  framing  it, 
will  assure  to  you  that  indefeasible  right  of  all  mankind, 
the  right  of  obeying  yourselves  only. 

‘You  have  a country,  and  it  will  no  longer  be  a land  of 
exile,  where  you  meet  none  but  tyrants  on  the  one  hand, 
and  companions  in  misfortune  on  the  other;  the  former 
distributing,  and  the  latter  receiving  contempt  and  out- 
rage. The  groans  of  your  afflictions  were  punished  as 
the  clamors  of  rebellion;  and  situated  between  the  up- 
lifted poniard  and  certain  death,  those  unhappy  coun- 
tries were  often  moistened  with  your  tears,  and  sometimes 
stained  with  your  blood. 

‘ You  have  a country,  and  happiness  will  shine  on  the 
seat  of  your  nativity.  You  will  now  enjoy  in  peace  the 
fruits  of  the  fields  which  you  have  cultivated  without  com- 
pulsion. Then  will  be  filled  up  that  interval,  which,  placing 
at  an  immense  distance  from  each  other,  the  children  of 
the  same  father,  has  suppressed  the  voice  of  nature,  and 
broke  the  bands  of  fraternity  asunder.  Then  will  the 
chaste  enjoyments  of  conjugal  union  take  place  of  those 
vile  sallies  of  debauchery,  by  which  the  majesty  of  moral 
sentiment  has  been  insulted.  By  what  strange  perver- 
sion of  reason  can  it  be  deemed  disgraceful  in  a white 
man  to  marry  a black  or  mulatto  woman,  when  it  is  not 
thought  dishonorable  in  him  to  be  connected  with  her  in 
the  most  licentious  familiarity! 

‘ You  are  accused  of  treating  your  slaves  much  worse 
than  the  whites;  but,  alas!  so  various  have  been  the  de- 
tractions with  which  you  have  been  aspersed,  that  it 
would  be  weakness  in  us  to  credit  the  charge.  If,  how- 
ever, there  be  any  foundation  for  what  has  been  advanced 
on  this  head,  so  conduct  yourselves  in  future  as  to  prove 
it  will  be  a shameful  calumny  hereafter. 

‘ Your  oppressors  have  heretofore  endeavored  to  hide 
from  their  slaves  the  light  of  Christianity,  because  the 
religion  of  mildness,  equality  and  liberty,  suits  not  with 


398 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


such  blood  thirsty  men.  May  your  conduct  be  the  reverse 
of  theirs.  Universal  love  is  the  language  of  the  gospel; 
your  pastors  will  make  it  heard  among  you.  Open  your 
hearts  to  receive  this  divine  system  of  morality.  We 
have  mitigated  your  misfortunes;  alleviate,  on  your  part, 
those  of  the  unhappy  victims  of  avarice,  who  moisten 
your  fields  with  their  sweat,  and  often  with  their  tears. 
Let  the  existence  of  your  slaves  be  no  longer  their  tor- 
ment; but  by  your  kind  treatment  of  them,  expiate  the 
crimes  of  Europe! 

‘Strictly  obedient  to  the  laws,  teach  your  children  to 
respect  them.  By  a careful  education,  instruct  them  in 
all  the  duties  of  morality;  so  shall  you  prepare  for  the 
succeeding  generation,  virtuous  citizens,  honorable  men, 
enlightened  patriots,  and  defenders  of  their  country! 

‘ How  will  their  hearts  be  affected,  when,  conducting 
them  to  your  shores,  you  direct  their  looks  towards 
France,  telling  them,  “Beyond  those  seas  is  your  parent 
country;  it  is  from  thence  we  have  received  justice,  pro- 
tection, happiness  and  liberty.  There  dwell  our  Ihllow 
citizens,  our  bretlTren,  and  our  friends:  to  them  we  have 
sworn  an  eternal  friendship.  Heirs  of  our  sentiments, 
and  of  our  affections,  may  your  hearts  and  your  lips  re- 
peat our  oaths!  Live  to  love  them;  and,  if  necessary, 
die  to  defend  them.”  ’ 


THE  THREE  COLORED  REPUBLICS  OF  GULUNA. 

The  republics  which  have  been  formed  many  years; 
viz.,  the  republic  of  the  Oukas,  along  the  Upper  Maroni; 
that  of  the  Seramicas,  on  the  Upper  Seramica;  and  that 
of  the  Cotticas,  on  the  Upper  Cottica. 

These  interesting  communities  are  in  the  interior  of 
the  Dutch  province  of  Surinam,  about  midway  between 
the  rivers  Amazon  and  Oronoco.  These  are  maroons, 
[from  Cimarron,  a Spanish  word,  signifying  jri7d,]  or  Af- 
rican slaves  who  have  fled  into  the  woods,  and  have  at- 
tained to  an  acknowledgement  of  their  independence  by 
the  colonists.  The  two  former  of  these  republics  have 
existed  ever  since  the  year  1766;  that  of  the  Cotticas 


REPUBLICS  OF  GUIANA. 


399 


commenced  in  1772.  A treaty  concluded  in  1809  by  the 
colonists  with  these  African  states,  confirmed  their  in- 
dependence. From  that  time,  relations  of  amity  and 
commerce  have  been  established  between  them  and  the 
Hollanders.  Africans,  who  had  forcibly  emancipated 
themselves,  [as  stated  in  Stedinan’s  History,]  triumphed, 
hand  to  hand  in  the  fiercest  battles.  Reinforcements 
were  sent  from  Holland  to  the  assistance  of  the  colony; 
but  the  European  troops  wasted  rapidly  away,  under  a 
burning  sun,  led  from  forest  to  forest  by  the  valiant  and 
hardy  heroes  who  constantly  eluded  their  pursuit,  or 
gave  them  battle  on  the  most  disadvantageous  grounds. 
The  colony  was,  at  times,  reduced  to  the  utmost  confu- 
sion and  distress,  and  after  a long  and  very  severe  con- 
test, commissioners  were  sent  to  treat  with  these  intrepid 
Africans.  They  were  introduced  to  a handsome  chief 
named  Araby,  who  received  them  politely.  Taking  them 
by  the  hand,  he  desired  them  to  sit  down  upon  the  green- 
sward, on  each  side  of  him;  assuring  them  that  since 
they  came  in  so  good  a cause,  none  dared  or  wished  to 
molest  them.  A treaty  of  peace  was  agreed  upon,  on 
condition  that  a quantity  of  fire-arms,  ammunition,  and 
various  other  articles,  should  be  delivered  to  the  African 
chiefs  at  the  ratification  of  the  treaty,  and  every  year 
thereafter. 

The  commissioners  received,  in  return,  some  very  good 
advice. 

Mr.  Abercrombie,  one  of  the  commissioners,  asked 
for  some  of  the  principal  officers,  as  hostages.  Araby  re- 
plied, it  would  be  time  enough  for  that,  when  the  treaty 
was  finally  concluded;  if  they  pleased,  they  might  then 
have  his  youngest  son  to  be  educated  in  the  colony;  he 
would  not  give  the  Christians  the  slightest  trouble  about 
his  subsistence — he  would  himself  provide  for  that. 

The  treaty  vvas  ratified,  and  the  stipulated  articles 
sent,  with  an  escort  of  six  hundred  men.  The  com- 
mander, who  was  deemed  something  of  a coward,  was 
in  such  haste  to  withdraw,  that  he  delivered  the  presents 
without  remembering  to  demand  the  hostages.  But  this 
made  no  difference  with  Araby;  he  did  as  he  had  pledged 
his  word;  and  sent  several  of  his  officers  to  Paramaribo. 

The  heroes  took  a solemn  oath  to  observe  the  treaty, 


400 


LIGHT  AND  TRUTH. 


and  required  the  same  of  the  white  commissioners;  but 
they  insisted  upon  having  it  taken  in  their  own  form;  al-> 
leging  that  the  Christian  oath  had  been  so  often  broken, 
that  they  placed  no  value  upon  it. 

This  took  place  in  1761;  and  in  the  same  year  a treaty 
was  concluded  with  the  Seramicas. 

Cotticas,  being  a third  division  of  Africans,  rose  and 
commenced  their  struggle  for  liberty  and  independence; 
which  was  definitely  acknowledged,  as  we  must  infer 
from  Mr.  Balbi’s  excellent  geography,  in  1809.  [D.  L. 

Child.] 

The  Scale  of  Completion  ; the  Color  of  the  Skin, 

Between  Black  and  White  is  a Mulatto  : 

Between  Mulatto  and  White  is  a Q-uaderoon. 

Between  Quaderoon  and  White  is  a Mestizo.  (After 
this  the  color  becomes  imperceptible  to  us.) 

Between  Mulatto  and  Black  is  a Sambo. 

Between  a Sambo  and  Black  is  a Mangroon. 

Between  a Mangroon  and  Black  the  white  hue  is  lost. 

The  complexion  of  the  Indian  tribes  ; — Reddish,  Copper, 
Brown,  Black,  and  a white  mixed  hue. 

We  are  all  one,  and  oppressed  in  this  land  of  boasted 
Liberty  and  Freedom.  “ But  wo  unto  them  by  whom  it 
cometh.” 


■ • ■vr  : -•?  : 

V. 

* • "• 
’ '/  iL.'  . 

iM'-  ■:'  . . . ,-: 


.*■  ' ‘ ■ ' ‘ i ^ 

.■  ■■  i>T  niV'.t*V-< 

■ V:'''‘4;4,;:  It  tn'Wt 


PS-  ■ 


' '•  ■■!  ’\-,k<  ^ok4j  ‘ftpi}  , ' • ^<r  .vf' <Aff 

a ii  k>^s  ww. .. , r mSh  ■ ■ : 

. «*  ;■''.  .<  . ,'..!  y,:l4'..i.  -A.  . 

/■r  •.  )f.f  « • ....■-,  '.i  »<1  i'-'x  I V.''i'  S« 


3 


f- 


